Chapter 1 - Welcome Back to Campus

ACT ONE

Tyler, 21 year old Computer Science major

I put the key into the door and walked into the quiet, empty apartment. Home sweet home. It’s been months since I’ve been here. I’m annoyed that the university forces us to move out over the summer.

I stepped through my apartment’s threshold with my suitcase and put it down. It was stuffy in here and I’m already sweating from the short walk from my car to my apartment. Nobody has been here in months. There’s dust on the countertops and the blinds are all wide open. I check the thermostat and make sure it’s set to 70 degrees, then go around closing the blinds to keep the late summer sun from heating up the apartment further. I then turn around and head back to my car to get the rest of my stuff.

After bringing up 5 storage bins and a TV into the empty apartment, I start hooking up the TV. I carefully stand it up and set it down on the carpet. I don’t have a TV stand, but my new roommate assured me he’d be bringing one. Thankfully, this apartment comes pre-furnished with a single couch that’s certainly been worn out by years of people living here.

I plugged in the TV and started rummaging through my storage bins. “One of these bins has my game system”, I said out loud to myself. The lack of furnishings made my voice echo.  Yeah, I know I have a lot of stuff to unpack today, but after the drive back to college, all I really wanted to do was sit and mindlessly play video games.

It was the start of my senior year at college. Today was my move-in day. Or rather, it should’ve been a few days ago, but I procrastinated moving back since all of my friends were doing the same. Tomorrow is actually the first day of classes and since this is my 4th year on campus, I know the routine, so I’m not worried and I’m willing to procrastinate everything until the morning.

I looked in one unlabeled bin - that one was clothes. The next bin was labeled “cosplay stuff”.  I moved that one aside and got another unlabeled bin. I found the game system and its various cables. I knelt down on the floor and looked where to plug the cables in.  Ever since closing the blinds earlier, my living room is much darker and so I couldn’t see the connectors. I had two choices; I could go find light or I could let the hot summer sun come through the window again.

I chose the former and decided to open a storage bin, finding the tacky lamp I got at a yard sale this summer.  It was a beer bottle glued to a stand and a light socket - the beer bottle’s label was long gone, replaced by various stickers ranging from tourism stickers, to kids stickers, to an “I voted” sticker. The base was wood with 3 playing cards and a few poker chips glued to it. It looked like it once had a lampshade. I saw it sitting there at the yard sale and thought it would look good in my bachelor pad - after maybe cleaning it up, putting my own stickers on it and giving it a new lamp shade, of course.

I plugged the cord in and clicked on the light. Thankfully it came with a light bulb and it shone brightly. I held the lamp by the beer bottle to the back of the TV and found what I was looking for. I plugged everything in and placed the lap back on the ground.

Happy with the amount of work I wanted to accomplish this afternoon, I powered up the TV and game system.

I grabbed the controller and sat down on the couch, dragging over that cosplay bin and rested my feet on it. The game was one of those capture the flag type games where you can play with people across the world, so I joined a game and started playing.

Hours went by and I was starting to get thirsty. I rummaged through my stuff in the boxes and found a cup and made my way to the kitchen sink. As I was pouring water from the faucet, I heard a knock at the door. Without me responding, my girlfriend Nicole walked right in. I looked back at her and smiled, happy to see her.

“Hey babe.” she said, coming straight into the kitchen and embracing me. We kissed.  

“I missed you.” I told her, putting my water on the counter and bringing her in for a long embrace.

“It’s been a long summer.” she smiled and went in for another kiss.

“Next time, we should really visit each other during break.” she said.

I sighed. “I know, I know. We’ve been through this. I’m just not ready to introduce you to my parents.”

“Yeah, I don’t understand what the big fuss is about. You’ve met my parents.”

“They’ve been putting a lot of pressure on me to find a girlfriend and they are way too eager to meet them. I’m afraid if I introduce you to them, they’re going to put even more pressure on me to propose or something.”

“And what’s so wrong with that?” she asked, smiling. “We’ve been dating since freshman year.  They know I exist right?”

“Yes. They know you exist. I’ve brought you up in conversation before. Then they go off on how I finally have a girlfriend and that you’re a keeper.”

“That’s good advice.” she said as she looked into my eyes and kissed me again.

I love Nicole. She was right. We met freshman year.  Someone told her I made cosplay outfits, and she came to me for a Halloween costume.  We hit it off immediately.  At first we were just friends. But I was feeling the pressure by everyone else to ask her out.  It’s not every day one of the hottest girls in school was hanging out with me.  I half expected her to friend-zone me.  She accepted my invitation for a date.  Then another. And another. We’ve been dating ever since.  She’s cute and smart. Despite everything, I still question if she is the one, but I can’t bring myself to have that conversation with her just yet. 

“So, Alexis and Madison have been back for a few days already.” she said. “They’re asking us to come out with them for dinner. They were thinking of that brand new school themed sports bar that just opened up down the road over the summer.  Also,  Lexi has a new boyfriend she wants to introduce us to.”

“That sounds good.” I replied. “What time did you want to head out?”

“They said 6. It’s 4 now. I was going to head back to my apartment and shower and put something cuter on.”

“But you’re in a sundress, you’re already looking cute. You can just go out in that.”

“Ty, I’ve been wearing this all day.” she said walking to the door. “I feel gross. I’ll be back in an hour!”

I grabbed my water and sat back onto the couch and resumed the game I was playing. I had this feeling we were going to be running late. She was always cutting these things close.

* * *

As I expected, an hour and a half went by before Nicole came back.

“Oh my god, I’m running so behind!” she said in a panic as she re-entered the apartment, wearing a different sundress. Something a little fancier. She walked down to my bathroom with her purse and started applying makeup.

“It’s OK babe.” I said to her from my spot on the couch. “This isn’t anything to get anxious about.”

“I haven’t seen my friends in months.” She said, frantically applying makeup. “I have class at 9 AM, and there’s this internship I want to apply to and the deadline is Friday, and I still have to unpack and I couldn’t pick out the right outfit, and I couldn’t find my earrings in my luggage.”

I sighed, pushed pause on the controller, walked up behind her, put my hands on her shoulders and started rubbing her neck. “It’s going to be ok, Nikki.”

She closed her eyes. “Thank you Ty.  I needed this.”

Nicole has the problem of having anxiety attacks. Usually, it’s the result of letting too many responsibilities pile up all at once. I’ve been performing the task of stress relief for her since we’ve been dating and honestly, it was starting to get old. 

It was fine in the beginning. Almost even cute. It allowed me to get close to this girl who’d normally be out of my league. Her anxiety has been getting worse the closer to graduation we get and having the summer off from her was a nice reprieve.

“It’s OK.”  I said. “We’re just going out to dinner with your friends.”

She exhaled, turned and kissed me. “Thank you.” she added.

I smiled and returned to the living room to resume my game. The game I was on dropped me. I cursed under my breath and joined another.

About 5 minutes later, I was just about to win when Nicole came back into the living room.

“Tyler, stop playing that stupid game and help me.”

I paused the game again and sighed. I could see my teammates typing their anger on the screen.

“What is it, Nikki?” I said with frustration.

“How do I look in this dress? Should I go back and get another?”

“Seriously Nic? That’s what you’re worried about? You’re beautiful. Always have been. I bet you could dress down and still be the best looking girl in school.”

“You’re just saying that.” she said. “I look disheveled. I think this dress is too wrinkled from the trip and from being stuffed in my car.”

“Nicole, you’re fine. Stop stressing out, this is getting ridiculous.”

“Hey, don’t get mad at me!” she said. “You know how I get when you’re not around.”

“Yeah well,” I muttered. “Sometimes I think you just use your anxiety and me as a crutch.” 

We both paused. Oh no. I said that out loud.

Her face turned beet red.

“I didn’t mean that.” I said, trying to undo the damage.  “I just meant that it would be nice if you didn’t freak out every time we had to go out.”

“Oh, is that what you think?”

Shit. Shit. I’m digging myself a hole here.  I was never good at talking with girls.  You’d think dating one for 3 years would’ve made it easier.  Nothing’s easy with Nicole.

“Fine then. I’m leaving.” she proclaimed.

“Nicole, no, wait!” I said. “What about going out with your friends?”

She stormed out of my apartment and slammed the door closed.

Right at that moment, my phone buzzed. It was a text from my new roommate Josh.  “Hey roomie, just letting you know, my first class isn't until tomorrow evening, so I’ll be moving in tomorrow.”

Great. Guess I have to wait till tomorrow for the TV stand too.  I called Nicole’s phone.  She wasn’t answering.

I crashed back down on my couch, only to see that the players on my team had dropped me out of their game again. “Fuck!” I yelled, frustrated at the last hour of my life.  

I tried calling Nicole a second time. Still no answer. I guess she’s really pissed this time. Should I go chase after her?  This is not how I imagine my evening going.  

Oh well, she’ll get over it tomorrow. Honestly, I really should just dump her and find someone else who isn’t nearly as high maintenance. Someone who is more independent. But dammit, Nicole is like my best friend.  And she’s super hot.  

What I really wanted was someone attractive like Nicole. But confident. More relaxed and someone I could just be myself around.  Someone who accepts me for who I am . Someone who’s not perfect, but is perfect for me.  Is that person even out there?

“I wish.”  I said out loud.  This is stupid.  I’m making a shallow, self-ish wish based on a fight with my girlfriend.  But I’m alone and no one can hear me.  I need to vent.  “I just wish I was dating my perfect girlfriend.” I said out loud.

* * *

Nicole, 21 year old Marketing major

I left Tyler’s apartment angry. Can’t he see how much I’m stressed out? Why is he being like this? He’s usually so sweet and respectful.  I just need his support to get through the next semester.

I made my way to my apartment in the adjacent building and walked up the two flights of steps.  When I got to my door, I wiped the tears from my face and walked into the unlocked door. My roommate Alexis was standing in front of the mirror smoothing out her skirt.

“What’s wrong?” she said, while noticing my bloodshot eyes.

“Tyler and I got into a fight. Stupid boy.”

“I’m sorry. Are you still coming out with us?” she asked.

“No.” I replied. “Sorry, Lexi, I just can’t. I have too much stuff going on right now. Why can’t Tyler see that?”

“Come out with me and Madison. Forget about Tyler for the night.”

“I’m no longer in the mood for going out.” 

Alexis sighed. “What can I do to help?”

“Nothing.” I pouted. “I just want to focus on tomorrow.”

“As you wish Nic.” she said. “I just really wanted you to meet Brandon.  I want to get my girls’ blessing.”

“I’m sure I’ll meet him soon enough. I’m just not in the mood anymore and I can’t focus.”

“OK.” she said. “I’m leaving in 2 minutes. The offer still stands.”

I never did take up Alexis on her offer. After she left and when it was all quiet in my apartment, I washed the makeup and tears off my face. I sat down at the desk in my room and collected all of the things I needed for class tomorrow, which was really just my schedule of classes, my class binder and a pen. I won’t know what books to buy for my classes until we get the syllabus this week.

I changed out of my sundress and put on a white cami and cotton shorts. I looked in my closet, picked out my outfit tomorrow and laid it on my chair. I wonder what Tyler will think of this outfit? Wait, it doesn’t matter, I’m angry with him. When I was satisfied with tomorrow’s preparations, I crawled into bed.

Tyler and I had been dating for almost all of college. He helped me focus. He was my rock. I had dreams of him proposing one day. Maybe before graduation. Maybe we’ll move in together or maybe move to a big city. I am annoyed that I haven’t met his parents yet though, and I am worried our relationship isn’t as serious to him as it is to me. I just don’t think I could’ve made it through college without him.

My friends seem to like him too. At least Lexi does, I think Madison just tolerates him. Mads did pull me a side once in our 2nd year telling me that I should really dump him and enjoy the fruits of being a single girl in college for a little bit. 

Thanks but no thanks, Mads.  Just because she’s perpetually single doesn’t mean I want to be. I didn’t tell her that, but I certainly thought it. She hasn’t brought it up since, so I guess she must’ve warmed up to him.

I pushed those thoughts out of the way. I’m mad at Tyler for ruining my evening. I’m sure we can patch things up tomorrow though, but I have more important things to worry about tomorrow - making sure I get to class and starting this semester out on the right foot.

Before long, I was passed out, dreaming of better days.

* * *

Victor, 21 year old Studio Art major

There was a knock at my door.  I got up from my computer in my living room and opened the door. 

The pizza guy was standing there with my pizza in the warmer.  He handed me the box.  I handed him the money and tip and we parted ways.

I took the pizza to the counter and opened the box up.  Ahh the nice smell of a freshly baked pizza.  I got a plate and a cold beer from the fridge, then transferred two slices onto the plate and returned to my computer.

I logged back onto my favorite multiplayer video and joined a new game.  There’s an option in the game to get matched up with local online players.  The game then matches with you similar IP addresses.  This feature is mostly so you don’t have to worry about language issues since you have to work together.

6 pizza slices and 3 games later, I could hear music from my neighbors apartment seeping through these thin walls.  I put my headphones, and plugged them into the computer to block it out.

This is what I plan on doing with the rest of my night.  I live alone and am just trying to get through this final semester and get out into the real world.  I’m just done with school.  Done with the whole college life.

It wasn’t all bad.  I remember being a young excited freshman. Eager to meet friends. Eager to date girls.  But after a few bad friendships and even worse dates I decided it best to just be a loner.  Most of the people here - both guys and girls - are stuck up and superficial anyway.  Always looking for a way to take advantage of nice guys like me.

My biggest regret may have been choosing this particular school.  My dad insisted on sending me here because the school provided “the best education money could buy.”  I don’t necessarily think that’s true.  I just think he liked this school because it was his alma mater too.  I would’ve rather attended a school where the students were more interested in academics than parties.  Not that it was all bad.  I did enjoy watching our college football games from home.

There was another knock at the door.  Who is it this time?  I just want to be left alone.

I answered the door and standing there was a very attractive girl dressed in clubbing attire.  We stared at each other for a few seconds.

“This isn’t Dave’s place is it?”  she said.

“No. It isn’t”  I replied.  She looked vaguely familiar.

“Hey - wait.” she said.  “You were in one of my classes in the Spring.  Victor right?”

“Yeah.”  I said.  “And you’re…”

“Stephanie.”  she replied.  “Why aren’t you out partying?  Aren’t you excited to be back?”

“I’m just staying home playing video games.  Just a quiet night to myself.  Dave’s apartment is next door.”  

Honestly I never left our college town at the end of the spring semester.  I stayed here all summer.  There really wasn’t much for me to go home to anyway.

“Well, You should come over then.”

“Thanks for the offer.” I replied.  “But I have class early tomorrow.”

“Bummer.”  she said.  “It was good to see you again Victor.”

“Same to you, Stephanie.” I said. “Have a good night.” I closed the door.

Ugh.  If it wasn’t for the fact this is my last year here, I should really move to a quieter community.  Well, it was mostly quiet all summer.  But now that the semester is about the start, that quiet time is over.

It was getting late.  And I lied to that girl.  My class isn’t until 10 am.  But I was getting tired nonetheless.  I’ve been playing my game for at least 4 hours this evening and my eyes are starting to get heavy.

I have to admit.  That girl, Stephanie was attractive, and my male libido certainly wanted to follow her to the party next door.  But there’s another part of me that knows it’s just a waste of my time.  I know the girls at this school.  She likely just wants something else from me, and it’s not my companionship.  Money, maybe a ride somewhere. I’m not an ATM.  I’m not a taxi.  I bet my neighbors even egged her on to knock on my door.  They likely wanted me to buy them beer or drive them to the club or something.  I should’ve never let on that I was 21.

But I was actually tired.  I sat down at my computer and stared at the lack of emails.  The lack of messages on my social media. I then started to doze off.  When I almost fell out of my chair, I decided to go to bed.  I stripped off my clothes and crashed into bed.  I was out almost instantly.

Chapter 2 - Strange Awakenings

Nicole

I didn’t sleep well, I tossed and turned because I was anxious about the first day of classes.  This particular anxiety was a tradition for me each semester.  At our school, if you’re not present for the first day of class, you get unenrolled from that class.  Therefore I was worried I was going to oversleep.  It didn’t help of course, that I still had my fight with Tyler still on my mind. My first class was at 9 AM, and I set my alarm for 7:30 AM.  That should give me ample time to shower, get dressed, collect my stuff, and walk across campus to my first class.

I rolled over to my left and opened my eyes to check the time.  I was staring at a wall.  I thought I picked the bed with the wall to my right.  This wasn’t even my wall.  Wait a second, where am I?

I sat up in bed startled and looked around.  Where the hell am I?  How did I get here?  This was not my bedroom.  It looked like a guys room with college humor posters, video game posters and sports team paraphernalia.  I recognize that video game from the one Tyler always plays.

I got out of bed and was slightly disoriented.  The ceiling was closer.  The ground was farther.  Am I taller?  My first instinct was “I had to get out of here so I’m not late to class.”  I found a cell phone that wasn’t mine on a table next to the bed.  6:42 AM. 

I still have time to get out of here and get to class.

Suddenly I felt cold.  I looked down to see what I was wearing and was surprised to see a bare hairy chest.

I stepped back confused as I held up my arm for me to see.  I was appalled to see hairy arms and stubby fingers.

I was stunned.  This has to be a dream.  I pinched my forearm only for it to hurt.

I wanted to scream, but I couldn’t catch my breath.  I’m going to have another anxiety attack and Tyler isn’t here to calm me down.

This has to be a dream.  I ran out of the room, and into what appeared to be a living room.  A small apartment.  This is totally a guy's apartment. Dishes in the sink, an open pizza box with 2 dried slices sitting in it, and clothes thrown everywhere.  

This is a dream isn’t it?  Did some guy do this to me?  Was I abducted in the middle of the night and brought here?  Was I drugged?  This doesn’t make any sense.

I was still cold.  Looking down again I realized I was wearing nothing but men’s boxer shorts.  And a single sock.  Where’s the other sock?

I ran back into the room and found a pair of jeans on the floor.  I pulled those on.  Then I found a t-shirt balled up on top of a hamper.  I opened the t-shirt up to look at it.  It was a college t-shirt from my school.  That must mean I’m still nearby.  I put that on quickly.  I then found a pair of men’s flip flops in the corner.  I discarded that single sock and I slid the flip-flips on.

I ran through the apartment and out the front door to see where I was.  I scanned the area, but it didn’t look familiar.  I’m not on campus.  I’m surrounded by more apartments.  I saw a sign.  “Frederick Apartments”.  I know where that is.  I’m two blocks from campus.

I was hyperventilating.  This can’t be real.  I must be in a dream.

Ok Nicole focus.  God, I wish Tyler was here.

My freak-out was interrupted by the fact I had to pee.

I turned back around into the apartment where I woke up and found the bathroom.  As I passed the mirror I saw myself.  I’m a dude.  I put my hand to my face and felt my face.  It felt like sandpaper.  Tyler was always clean shaven, so this felt like the way my father’s or grandfather’s face felt.  Why do I look like a guy?  What did someone do to me?

I pulled down the jeans and boxer shorts and sat down on the toilet and peed.  The toilet was farther down than I thought it was and my butt crashed down on the seat.  I didn’t look, but I was already aware of an appendage between my legs nestled between my thighs.  I bit my lip and closed my eyes, as I made sure it was pointing down as I peed.  This is so gross.  This is so wrong.

When nothing more was coming out, I grabbed some toilet paper and wiped… the appendage.  Ew.  I pulled back up the boxer shorts and then then jeans.  I was a little more calm now that my bladder was empty.

I walked back into the room where this all started.  The room was a mess.  A guy certainly lives here.  I found a guy’s wallet and keys.  I opened the wallet and looked at the driver's licence. That face is certainly the face in the mirror.  “Victor Machado”

Who is Victor and why did I wake up as him?

I grabbed that cell phone I found.  It’s asking for a fingerprint.  I pressed my thumb to it and it unlocked.  I guess that confirms I have Victor’s fingerprints.  Standard background art, neatly arranged icons.  Whoever this Victor is, keeps his phone tidier than his room.

I opened up the text message app.  Who do I text?  Tyler?  No.  I’m not speaking with Tyler right now.  Alexis?  Yeah, Lexi will help.  Arg.  I don’t know her number.  Wait. I remember her giving it to a guy once.  It was cute and clever.  She bragged about it for weeks.  What was it? Sizzles.  SIZ-ZLES.  I started typing in the number.  Area Code, 749-9537.

“Lexi, it’s me, Nicole.  I was taken from our apartment last night.  I don’t know where I am and I'm freaking out.”  I hit send.

Seconds later I heard the phone ping.  Lexi responded.  “omg how can I help.  where r u?”

I started typing my response when I got another message back from Lexi. 

“who tf is this?”

I erased what I was about to say and responded “Nicole.”

“enough of the prank, you psycho.  nicole is here in her room sleeping.”

What?  I’m still in my room? “Lexi, you have to believe me.” I messaged back.  

Nothing.

I texted again.  “Lexi?”

Nothing.  

Shit, she must’ve blocked me.

I grabbed the dude’s wallet and phone and stuffed them into the back of the jeans like I see so many guys do.   I grab the keys there next to the wallet.  I locked the door behind me with the apartment key.

* * *

It was past 7:00 by now and people were out and about heading to early class or to breakfast at the dining hall.  I sheepishly started walking.  I bet I looked awful.  Wrinkled clothes and all.  Do guys do the walk of shame?  If so. I'm sure that's what I looked like.. Are people staring at me?  Normally I wouldn’t be caught dead wearing day old clothes. The walk back to my on campus apartment took about 10 minutes.

I walked up the two flights of steps and tried entering my apartment.  It was locked.  I knocked on the door.

The door opened and I could see my angry roommate staring back at me.  “Can I help you?” she asked.

“It’s me, Nicole.”  Oh wow my voice is deep.

“You fucking pyscho, you came to our apartment too.  I’m calling campus security.”

“No wait.” I said, putting my hand on the door preventing it from closing.  “I am Nicole and I can prove it.

“Stalker!” she yelled at me.  She was trying to close it, but apparently I was strong enough to keep the door ajar.

“No no.” I said.  “This is our first year as roommates.  We’ve known each other since freshman year orientation.  We both rushed a sorority together but we quit before we got in.  You hate pineapple.  I came home crying last night because I got into a fight with Tyler.  You were going to introduce me to a guy you just started dating.

She just stared at me for a drawn out pause.  “OK.” she said.  “If you are Nicole, Then who is that in your bedroom?”

“I want to know the same thing.”

“OK then” she opened the door wider.  “I’m serious.  If you do anything creepy, I will scream.  I have 911 ready to go on my phone.  I only need to tap this button.”  She let me in.

“Thanks Lexi”  I said, giving her a weak smile.

I walked into my apartment and we both slowly walked to my room.  I wasn’t exactly sure what to expect.  I opened my door and there on my bed, sleeping peacefully was… me.  The sleeping Nicole had her back to us.

“Should we wake her up?”  I said to Lexi.

She gave me a concerned look.  “That’s your body.”

“This is too weird.” I said as I was about to poke my doppelganger’s shoulder.

“Wait.” Lexi said.  “Don’t touch it.  I heard that matter cannot occupy the same place at the same time.  What if you destroy the universe?”

I furled my eyebrows at Lexi.  “You’ve been watching too many late night movies.”  Then I pulled an empty hanger out of the closet and poked my sleeping double with it.

The Nicole on the bed groaned and turned over to face us, her eyes still closed.

Just then my alarm clock went off.  7:30.  I reached over to turn it off.  As I brought my focus back to the other me, I saw her eyes were wide open staring at us.

* * *

Victor

I was getting some of the best sleep ever.  Then I felt a poke.  Who was poking me?  I live alone.  I must’ve been imagining it.  Then I heard an annoying buzzing sound.  I opened my eyes.

Standing there staring at me was a girl, and… me.  That’s weird.  I wasn’t in my apartment either.   This is a crazy dream. 

I sat up.  “What’s going on?”  I said to my spectators.  Were they watching me sleep? Is this what an alien abduction feels like?  Am I being replaced?   “Who are you?”  I said to the dude who looked just like me. My voice doesn't sound right. 

“I was just about to ask you the same thing” the other me said.

“I’m tired." I tried to clear my throat to fix my voice. "Let me go back to sleep.  Go abduct someone else.”  That didn't fix my voice. I laid back down.

The girl and the other me were whispering something I couldn’t make out.  It was then I realized this wasn’t a dream.  I sat back up.  Some hair fell into my face.  Weird.  Might need to get a haircut soon.  I brushed it away.

“What’s going on here?”  I tried to clear my voice again.

“You’re in my apartment.” the other me said.

“This isn’t your apartment”  I said back, still groggy.

“Oh my god, I let a psycho into our apartment.”  the girl said.  “You need to leave” she said to the other me.

“Where am I?”  I said.  

The girl and other “me” stopped arguing.

“What’s your name?” the other me asked.

“Victor.”  I responded.

“I’m Nicole.” my other self said.

“I’m Alexis.” the girl said.

“You don’t look like a “Nicole””. I said “You look like me.”

“Well you don’t look like a Victor.” my other self said.  “You’re in my body.  And I’m in yours.”

“Come again?”

“You’re in my body.” My other self, or rather… Nicole said, raising his... or her voice.

I looked down and saw cleavage framed by two white spaghetti straps draped over my shoulders.  I gasped.  “What the fuck!”  I said instinctively grabbing at these foreign objects.  “What did you do to me?”

“Stop grabbing those!” Nicole said.

“Sorry” I said, taking my hands off my chest.

“I was going to ask you the same thing.”

The other girl spoke up.  “So you both swapped bodies? Wonderful”  She rolled her eyes. “This is a creative prank. Where did you two meet to discuss this?”

“I don’t even know who this is.” I said. 

“I never met this Victor before either.” Nicole said.  

“Victor, do you go to school here?” Alexis asked.

“I guess.”  I said looking around.  “Unless you both dragged me to a different school.  I have class at 10.”

“Since I woke up in your apartment 10 minutes away we can assume you go to this school too.” Nicole added.  “I have class at 9.  So we better figure this out soon.  Oh God I forgot I have class at 9.  Grr.  I need to get ready.  I can’t go like this.  What am I going to do?” she turned to Alexis.  “Lexi I’m freaking out.”

Alexis turned to her and grabbed her shoulders.  “Geez. I already believe you.  You are Nicole.  You need to chill.”

“Um.”  I chimed in.  “What can I do? How do we swap back?”

“I don’t know how we swapped in the first place?” Nicole replied, crossing her arms.

“Me neither” I said.

“We don’t have time for this.” Nicole said.  “If I don’t get to class on the first day, they’ll drop me.”

“Well, if I don’t get to class I’ll be dropped too” I added

“Then go to class!” Alexis said.  “Both of you.  We can figure this out later.”

“I can’t go looking like this.”  Nicole replied.  “I know.” she pointed at me and then at herself.  “We can go to each other’s classes.  Yes.  That’s what we’ll do.”

“You want me to go to your class?”  I said.  “As you?”

Alexis was shaking her head.  “This is a stupid idea.  Tell the truth.”

“Nobody will believe us.” Nicole said.  She turned to me.  “We need to get you ready.”

This Nicole person is way too hyper to handle first thing in the morning.  “Ready?  For what?”

“Come on Victor, get out of bed.” Nicole said, grabbing my arm.

I stood up.  I felt short.   My former body towered over me. “I’m short!”

“Close your eyes.” she said.

“Why?”  I asked. This whole thing is moving way too fast. I'm unable to cope with these changes. Normally I’m in control of the situation.. It's way too early for this kind of drama.

“I don’t want you to see my body naked.” Nicole said. 

Fair enough I suppose. I feel weird enough standing in front of a girl and my body wearing girls clothes. This is rather embarrassing.  I felt like a pervert.

“OK.” Alexis said. “This is where I leave to go find some sanity. Holler if you need me.”

“Wait, Lexi I need you.” Nicole said.  She turned back to me.  “I said close your eyes.”

I closed my eyes.  I felt her pull the shirt I was wearing off.  I felt the weird sensation of these breasts jiggle.

“Do you really want me here for this?” I heard Alexis chime in.

“Take off the shorts”

I did what she said and slid the shorts off my waist and let them drop to my feet.

I heard a drawer open up.  Then silence.  An awkward silence.  What’s going on?  I’m cold.  I can feel the cold air conditioner breeze on these breasts and on my exposed legs.  I crossed my arms over my chest to give myself some warmth.

“Nicole?” I said with my eyes still closed.

* * *

Nicole

I pulled my night shirt off of my body which is currently being inhabited by this dude, Victor.  It's not every day you see yourself from this angle.  So I naturally scoped out my body.  Not bad.  I’m pretty attractive from this angle.  Except for that mole on my left breast.

I opened up my underwear drawer and pulled out a bra.  Just then I felt something stirring in my pants.  I froze.  I looked down and saw a swelling bulge in the jeans I was wearing.  I looked back at my body standing there topless, in nothing but panties.  Victor crossed my body’s arms.  I felt the dick in my pants twitch.

“Nicole?” he said with his eyes still closed.

“Oh my god.”  I said.  I handed the bra to Lexi. “Put this on her”  I said as I ran out of my bedroom, embarrassed.

“Nic.” Lexi pleaded.   As I was in the living room I heard her say “What do you want her to wear?”

“The white blouse and teal skirt draped on my chair”  I yelled back to my room.

“Don’t you think she should take a shower?” I heard Lexi yell back.

“Absolutely not!” I yelled.  I didn’t want this body snatcher to see my body naked.  My body was for Tyler’s eyes only.

OK.  Now how do I calm an erection?  Think Nicole.  How does Tyler do it?  He doesn't.  We just have sex.  Do I just think of unattractive things?  Cold shower?

I walked into the kitchen and pulled out an ice pack.  I put it up to the bulge in the jeans.

I turned back around to see Lexi standing there with her hands on her hips.  “What are you doing?”

“Nothing” I said with the ice pack to my groin.  “I pulled something.”

“Can I open my eyes yet?” The other Nicole, or rather Victor, called from my bedroom.  “Nicole?  Alexis?”

Lexi sighed.  “You owe me one Nicole.”  She turned around and stomped back to my room.  

I needed to have a plan.  How do I pull off getting this guy in my body to pretend to be me today?

* * *

Victor 

I was standing there for what felt like a long minute in silence.

“OK, I’m back.”  Alexis said.  “Open your eyes.”

“I’m still naked.”  I said. 

“It’s fine.” she said. “I’m Nicole’s friend, I’ve seen her topless.”

“I meant…”  I replied.  “She didn’t want me to see-”

“Open your eyes Victor.” she interrupted. “I can’t help you get dressed with your eyes closed.”

I opened my eyes to see just Alexis staring back at me.  Her hands were on her hips.  She had a ”I’m not playing around attitude.”  Yet despite that, she seemed friendlier than that hyper crazy Nicole out there.

“Are you really not Nicole?” she asked  “Are you really Victor?  Are you both playing a prank on me?”

“No prank.” I responded.  “I’m Victor.”

“Ok Victor” she said. “Can I call you Vic?”

“Sure, I suppose”

“Nic and Vic.  Cute.  So, listen up.  It’s just us for the moment. Just me and you. Nicole is... indisposed at the moment. When she’s not around, I don’t play along with her drama.”  She closed the door to reveal a full length mirror.  She grabbed my wrist and positioned me in front of the door mirror.

Staring back at me was a cute topless girl.  Nice breasts.  Hourglass figure.  Peach colored panties.  “Wow.  That’s me?  She’s cute.”  I may have to save this image in my head to masturbate with later.

“I don’t care who you were yesterday.  You’re a woman today.”  She then abruptly pulled me away from the mirror.  “OK, now that that’s out of the way.  She tossed me a white bra.  Put this on.

“Umm.” I said nervously looking at the lacy bra in my hand.

Alexis sighed and shook her head.  Under her breath I could hear her say  “I should’ve shared a room with Madison this semester.  But, no, I had to room with crazy-ass Nicole and all of her drama.”  She took the bra from my hand and hung it out by the straps.  “Arm.”  

I put my arm through one strap.

“Other arm.”

I put the other through the other strap.

She turned me around and latched the bra.  She turned me back around to face her.  She adjusted the boobs on my chest.  “You both owe me.”  She then put her hand inside a bra cup and adjusted the breast inside the cup.  Then the other. This was the weirdest feeling having this girl in front of me adjust my… boobs.

“I didn’t expect to get to 2nd base today.”  I smiled and chuckled.

Alexis gave me an angry look. She wasn’t laughing. “Seriously, Vic?”

“Sorry.”  I said.  “I tend to find humor when I’m completely in over my head.”

“You’re clearly not Nicole then.”  She said.  She turned to the chair in the corner and handed me a teal skirt.  “This isn’t a bra, I bet you can figure how you can put this on yourself.”

I grabbed the skirt and put these skinny legs through it and pulled it up to my waist.  The bottom of the skirt came down to the mid-thigh.

“Um, Alexis.”  I said.  “This is kinda short.”

“No.”  she said, looking me over.  “It’s right.  You’re just not used to showing some leg.”

She then handed me a white shirt.  “Put this on.”

I put the shirt on and buttoned it up.  The buttons were on the wrong side of the shirt.

“Done.”  I said.

“Alright, Let’s go”  She handed me a pair of girls’ shoes and opened the door.

I put on the shoes and we both left the bedroom.  This is the first time I’ve gotten a look at the rest of the apartment.  I recognize this style as an on-campus apartment,  I lived in one of these my 2nd year.

“Nicole,”  she said.  “She’s ready.”

It feels weird every time they refer to me as “she”.  Should I correct them? Clearly they know I’m a dude.  Getting called “she” makes me feel submissive.  That alone with the fact I’m not in control of this situation at all is making me uneasy.

“He.” I whispered to Alexis.  I didn’t want this to be a big deal.

“What?” Alexis said turning to me.

“He. You called me she.”

“You’re right.  I’m sorry Vic.  I shouldn’t have assumed.”

Nicole, in my body came back down the hallway.  “Let’s do your hair and makeup.”

“Makeup?”  I said.  “Come on, you already have me in a bra, panties and a skirt.”

“That’s my body you have.” Nicole said.  “When I go out to class, I wear makeup.”

“Wait.” I said.  “I think I have to take a piss.”

Alexis laughed.  “This is great.  I’ve never heard that word come out of that mouth before.”

“Stop talking like a guy while in my body.” Nicole said.  “I have a reputation to uphold.”

I shrugged.  “But I am a guy!”

“Just go already.” Nicole said.  “I already took a tinkle in your body earlier.” 

Alexis laughed harder. “Did you just seriously say tinkle?”

Nicole grabbed my arm and shoved me into the bathroom.  Then she pulled me close and looked at me in the eyes.  “No funny business in there.”  She stepped out of the bathroom.

“Yeah sure.” I said, rubbing my wrists.  The way she was able to force me in here.  I felt weak.

I could hear Alexis outside the door chide Nicole.  “Careful Nicole.  Don’t break him.”

I closed the bathroom door.  I looked down at the toilet.  I then felt my groin.  No dick.  I guess I’m sitting down.  Do I take off the skirt?  Well the skirt is short enough that I can just hike it up.  I rolled up the hem, held it in place with my arms as I pulled down the panties.  I sat down.  My heels barely touched the floor. I then released my muscles and peed.

I heard my voice from behind the door.  “Don’t forget to wipe.”

I sighed. This is crazy.  When I stopped peeing, I grabbed a wad of TP and wiped.  That felt weird.

I stood up and pulled the panties back up and flushed.  I decided since I had borrowed hands that I’d wash them too.  I stared at my reflection while washing my hands.  Nicole is very cute.  I run my hands over my face.  It’s so smooth.  I’ve never gotten my face this smooth when shaving it.  The face in the mirror has these cute freckles on her cheeks that stop right before the bridge of her nose.  Her nose is considerably smaller than my own.  She’s got the whole “girl next door” look going for her.  I have a hard time believing that the crazy person in my body is Nicole.  When I was done examining my face, I opened the door.

“Ok, where were we?”  Nicole asked, coming closer to me, smoothing the wrinkles off of the shirt and skirt I was wearing.  She then positioned me in front of the bathroom mirror.

“Wash your face and dry it.” she said.  “Typically I’d be doing my makeup after my shower, but we can’t do that today.”

I turned on the sink and washed my face with water.  Nicole handed me facial soap.  Man, this Nicole chick is serious about her face.  I pumped some soap into my hands and washed my face again.  Nicole handed me a towel to dry my face.  My face was so soft.  This towel was softer.  I guess it beats the crusty old towels I have in my apartment.

I turned to face her.  She ran her fingers through the hair on my head quickly styling it with her hands.  “This is good enough.” She said.  “Makeup.  First we’re going to do foundation.” She then proceeded to apply foundation to my face.

Alexis, who was now in a tanktop and jeans, walked by and saw us.  “That’s a lot of foundation, Nic.”

“Hey I’ve never done someone else’s makeup before.” she said.  “I’m doing the best I can.”  She sounded frustrated.  It was weird hearing that sort of frustration come from my own voice. I pride myself on being chill.

When Nicole was done applying makeup to this face I looked in the mirror.  The first time I saw this face in the mirror I thought she was cute and attractive.  Now she is stunning.  Although I’m not sure the difference was worth all of the extra effort. 

* * *

Nicole

It was weird watching myself walk down the hallway with me.  Victor seemed so calm in my body.  Meanwhile I was still on edge, one loose thread of having a breakdown. We both stopped in the kitchen.

“OK” Victor said to me.  “So What’s the plan?”

Why am I the one that has to have a plan?  “Class at 9”  I said, handing him a paper with the class schedule on it.  “Here’s my school binder.”  I then picked up my purse and removed my phone and wallet from it and handed it to him.  “I have pens in my purse.”  I reached into the jeans I was wearing and pulled out Victor’s wallet and phone.  “Here’s your wallet and your phone.”

“Wait, don’t I need your ID?”  He said, taking his wallet and phone and dropping the phone into the purse.  “Why don’t we just swap IDs?”

I turned to Lexi who was watching this scene and shaking her head.  She said, “You both are making this way more complicated than it needs to be.”

“Fine”  I said, “Let’s swap wallets then.”

“No.”  He said, abruptly clutching his wallet close to him.

I was caught by surprise and stepped back.  Geez.  This guy is possessive of his wallet.

“Sorry.  I’m protective of my money”  he said.

“Fine, Victor.”  I said.  “Let’s just swap student IDs and leave it at that.”

We swapped those, and he put his wallet into the purse.  I took his ID and slid it into my clutch.

Lexi looked at me holding the clutch and laughed.  I ignored it.

I turned back to Victor and grabbed my cell phone from the countertop. “Victor, what’s your phone number?” 

As he gave it to me I dialed it, and called it.  His phone buzzed inside the purse.  I hung up.  I added the number to my contacts as “Body snatcher”

Time to eat.  I walked over to the fridge and opened it.  Should I feed my guest?  Sure why not.  He’s in my body.  I pulled out two containers of yogurt and handed one to him. 

“What’s this?” he asked, looking at it, and reading the label. “Low fat strawberry & kale yogurt?”  

“It’s Breakfast” I said.  “It’s what I eat before class.”  He should be lucky I gave him anything.  I opened the silverware drawer and pulled out two spoons. “Catch” I said, tossing the spoon at him.  It sailed over his head and clanged against the wall and floor behind him.  “Sorry.” Wow.  I didn’t realize how strong my arm is.

He picked up the spoon and sat down on a barstool at the counter.  I pulled back the foil lid of my own yogurt, I sat down next to him.  He was staring at the pink yogurt on his spoon.  When he noticed me staring at him he ate that spoonful.

OK. Now that my classes are taken care of, I suppose I should worry about what I should be doing for him.

“So Victor, where’s your schedule at?  Back at your apartment?”

“I never printed one out,” he replied.  “I was planning on doing that this morning.”

Seriously?  How can he be so nonchalant about everything.  He’s so disorganized.  “Can you print it out now?”  I asked.  My laptop was further down the counter.  I grabbed it and slid it in front of him.

“Yeah, fine”  he said, opening the laptop. He glanced down at it. “Who is the guy?”

My computer background is Tyler and I at the spring festival last year. I huffed and grabbed the laptop from him and opened the browser up for him.  “That’s my boyfriend.”  I handed it back to him.  “Schedule.  Now.  We’re running out of time.”

“Great.” he said. “This just keeps getting better.”

“Uh Nicole, the printer isn’t hooked up yet.” Lexi said.

I growled in frustration.  “Ok.  Just write it down then.”  I pulled paper out of the binder that I gave Victor.

He grabbed a pen from my purse and wrote down today’s schedule on the paper and handed it to me.  

I looked at it.  It looked like I wrote it. “Huh. Victor, you have very pretty handwriting for a guy.”  

“I don’t know what happened.”  Victor replied.  “Usually my handwriting is illegible.”

I looked at the time on my phone.  “You better get going.”

He stood up and dropped the pen back into the purse.  “When should we meet back up?”

I looked at the schedule he wrote for me.  I then looked at the printout of my schedule in Victor's hand.

“We’re both not available until late afternoon.” I said.  “Meet back here, 3 PM?”

“Sure.”  He said walking toward the door.  He tossed the spoon into the sink and the half-empty yogurt container into the trash. He missed. He bent down and grabbed the cup and placed it into the trash.

“Have a good day in class... Nicole”  I said, smiling at my body.  Wow.  I didn’t realize how nice of butt I had.  I need to thank Madison for suggesting that pilates classes with her.

He paused for a moment.  “Right.  That’s my name today.  Yeah, um.  Same to you... Victor.” he said.

“You both are nuts”  Lexi chimed in.

I watched my body walk out of my apartment and the door shut behind him.   I sighed and looked at Lexi.  “I’m in over my head.  What am I going to do?”

Chapter 3 - A Mile In Someone Else’s Shoes

Victor

The walk from Nicole and Alexis’s on-campus apartment to Nicole’s first class was pleasant. It was already warm outside and I could tell that it was going to be a hot day. I was keenly aware of a cool breeze traveling up the skirt I was wearing. I’m not going to lie, it was actually nice and a nice reprieve from the late summer heat. It kinda makes me wonder why skirts don’t appear in men’s wardrobes at all.

I also noticed the way I walked was different. My legs were shorter so I had to take more steps. I also noticed I swayed my hips as I walked. It was distracting at first, but it eventually faded away as I got used to it.

As I walked to class, I still felt awkward. After all, I was wearing a dress. I was also very aware of guys checking me out. Normally, I keep to myself and I didn’t make eye contact. Me in my own body is typically invisible to the rest of the world.  But I noticed every guy I walked passed tried making eye contact with me. I smiled, looked down at the sidewalk and kept walking. 

I could see the Business building up ahead. I felt a hand grab my shoulder. I turned around to see a girl right behind me trying to get my attention.

“Nicole, wait up.” she said. “I was calling your name.”

Was she?  I forgot to listen out and answer to the name “Nicole.”

“Hi.” I said unsure how to greet her. She looked familiar. I think I was in the same art class with her freshman year. We never spoke a word to each other. This “Hi” might actually be the first conversation.

“So where were you last night?” she asked. “Why didn’t you come out with us? I’ve missed you all summer.”

Shit? How do I answer this? “Wait hold, on - I got a text.” I told the girl. Quickly I retrieved my cell phone from the purse and quickly texted Nicole. I texted “Quick, why didn't you go out last night?” I resumed my attention back at the girl. “Sorry. I guess I just wasn’t feeling it. You know, a rough night. Lots to do today.”

My phone pinged back. “Had a fight with Tyler.”

“And I had a fight with Tyler.” I added this piece of new information.

“Yeah.” she said. “I heard about it. Who’s texting you?”

“My roommate.” I responded quickly.

“Your roommate? Lexi is my best friend too. Why are you acting so strange?”

I felt so unprepared right now to pretend to be a complete stranger. “I don’t know.” I said. “Ever since I got back…. I… uh.”

“Had anxiety?” she said.

“Yes!” I said agreeing with her.

The girl had a concerned yet…annoyed look. Did Nicole use that excuse a lot?

Just then a girl walked right past us, smiled and said “Hi Nicole, Hi Madison.” She kept walking to class.

Oh, so this must be Madison. I remember Alexis saying something about her.

My phone buzzed again and I looked down to see the next text. “You need to get to class!”

“Who’s phone is that?” Madison asked.

“Mine, I got a new phone.”

“Really?” she said putting her hand on her hip. “Miss ‘“I have to have the latest iPhone” changed to an LG?”

“Hey now, it was the best value for the money.” I defended myself. I realized that’s probably not what Nicole would say. Shit, I need to correct myself. What would Nicole say? “I mean, it’s a loaner. I dropped my phone. The screen cracked. It got wet. They gave me this…” I looked down at my uninspired yet very functional phone. “...ugly... thing.”

“Oh.” she said.

“Listen, Madison.” I said. “I really need to get going to class.”

“Of course.” she said. “Talk to you later? Tell me about your summer?”

“Absolutely.” I responded.

We parted ways and I sped-walked to Nicole’s class. Hopefully Madison will forgive Nicole for acting a little strange later. Madison certainly seemed annoyed at me - or rather at Nicole. I’ve seen enough body swap movies to know that sometimes you have to improve the other person’s life. Maybe I need to make Nicole less annoying to her friends.

I walked into the classroom and sat down at the desk farthest from the teacher. 

I texted Nicole back. “I suck at this. It’s hard being you. I ran into Madison. She was questioning everything.”

When class started, the teacher passed around the syllabus then took “role”.

As the professor was calling names alphabetically, it occurred to me I didn’t know Nicole’s last name. I could accidentally respond as “here” to the wrong Nicole. I quickly fished Nicole’s ID from my wallet.

“Nicole Rosch.”

Just then the professor called Nicole’s name.

“Here!” I responded.

OK. Mission accomplished. Maybe I can sneak out of class now.

* * *

Nicole

Since I had time to kill, I decided to walk back to Victor’s apartment to change the clothes I was wearing. I was feeling self conscious in these day-old clothes. It was also getting hot outside, and these baggy jeans were hot and unflattering.

I’ve only been gone from my own apartment 5 minutes when I got a frantic text from Victor asking what I did last night. I suppose he must’ve run into someone I know. I reminded him to get to class and stop socializing.

I approached Victor’s apartment complex and looked at the apartment doors. Which one is Victor’s again? They all look the same. I took the key out and tried the first door I came to. Didn’t work. I tried the next door. That one worked.

I walked into the apartment and I looked around, eyeing the mess that Victor left me. I picked up the day old pizza and threw it into the trash. At least I think it was a day old. 

I walked into his bedroom and took an inventory of his clothes closet. Mostly T-shirts. A few button down shirts. I scanned the t-shirts. Sports teams and video game shirts. All were various neutral-earth-tone shades. Ugh. Guys’ fashion is so bland. I found one plain dark grey shirt and pulled that out.

I opened his drawers looking for shorts. I found his underwear and sock drawer, then his jeans drawer, before finally finding his shorts drawer.

I changed into the fresh shirt and cargo shorts and deposited the dirty clothes into his hamper. I emptied the contents of my pink wallet into the cargo shorts. I figured if i was going to be a guy for a day, I might as well take advantage of having pockets.

I know I didn’t want to walk around campus in flip flops so I took out a pair of low-cut white socks… ok. All he had was white socks.

On the floor were a pair of cross trainers, I put those on and tied them.

I felt better. I’m sure I could use a shower, but I just wasn’t ready to do that yet.

I stopped in the mirror to admire my hand work.  Yuck.  Victor’s clothes are so uninspired.  As are most guys' clothes.  How are you supposed to show off your figure if it's hidden behind saggy shorts?

I had nothing to do. Everything I needed to get accomplished today was in Victor’s hands. Hopefully he was able to do the simple task of not getting me dropped from my classes. 

It felt weird to have nothing to do and be bored. I should really finish that internship application, but my laptop is back at my apartment.

I paced around Victor’s apartment. He had some pictures hanging up in his bedroom. It looked like Victor’s family. Victor was in it, with what appeared to be his parents, and maybe a younger sister. 

I looked around and saw no evidence of friends. Does Victor have any friends? If there’s a reason for this body swap, so far that’s my leading contender. Maybe I need to help him make friends.

He had an old bed sheet covering something standing up in the corner of his living room. I lifted the sheet to see a canvas on an easel. I pulled the sheet completely off to get a better look at it. It was an abstract painting. I suppose Victor is into painting. He’d get along with Madison. I laid the sheet back over the painting.

I turned back to the mirror again. Victor certainly isn’t bad looking. He could totally be cuter if he took better care of himself. He’s certainly not my type though.

In his fridge was a case of beer, a case of soda and some packages of lunch meats. “Typical guy” I said to myself.

My phone started ringing. Is it Victor again? Oh wait - it’s Tyler. I couldn’t answer the phone with Victor’s deep voice, so I didn’t pick it up.

Seconds later I saw a text message from him.

“Hey Nikki. I’m sorry about last night. Please call me.” the message read.

I took a deep breath, and texted back. “Can’t talk right now. Still angry.” Then it occurred to me that I should be in class. I added “I’m in class right now.”

Hopefully that holds him off long enough for Victor and I to switch back tonight.

Speaking of, I hope Victor is doing OK in my class. I glanced at the time. It’s time for me to head to out to class too.

* * *

It was a 20 minute walk to the Fine Arts building. I honestly can say I’ve never been to this building so it took me a while to actually find it.

I was prepared for people to recognize me, just as Victor said happened to him earlier. I was able to walk to the building and into the classroom unnoticed. I tried to present myself as a confident male. I would try to make eye contact with people. Nobody noticed me.

I sat down finally. I think this is the first time I’ve sat down since I woke up today. My legs were killing me. If the key to swapping back is walking a mile in someone else’s shoes, then I think we have that one covered. I then felt something uncomfortable in my groin. I adjusted my butt in the seat, but it hurt more. I think I realized…I was sitting on my um… balls.

I looked around and nonchalantly tried to adjust them through my shorts. It took a few seconds but I was able to relieve the pressure. How do guys deal with this? 

Just then a girl in a cute dress walked by. I smiled at her as she passed me. She smiled back. I was jealous. I wish I had her figure. Then I felt it. I was getting another hard on. Arg. I cross my legs - only to realize I couldn’t cross them.

Since I didn't have the ice pack with me, I decided to try to take my mind off of it, by reading… anything. The only thing I had on me was Victor’s schedule.

Victor only wrote down the times and the classroom numbers on this paper. So I actually had no idea what class I’m sitting in until the professor started class.

“Welcome to Introduction to Theatre.” she said as he closed the door.

Seriously? This was his class? I came to college to get a degree in business and find a good job well paying after college. What did Victor come to college for?

I expected the professor to pass around a syllabus. Instead, we went around the class giving our names and favorite play. 

I hated classes like this. I hated being put on the spot like this. Why do teachers insist on doing this to us? It was 2 people away from my turn. My breathing picked up. This was a bad idea. Lexi was right. I was wrong. I can’t do this.

The person next to me went, “Hi, my name is Joe. I’m a Studio Art major, my favorite..”

OMG. I need to get out of here. Fight or flight. What am I even doing here? The guy next to me finished, and the attention of the class just turned to me.

“Umm.” I said. “I’m Nic-” I froze. No. That’s my name. That’s not.. Shit. What’s my name supposed to be?

“Hi Nick.” the professor said sensing I was having stage fright. What’s your major?

Arg. I don’t know Victor’s major. “I’m a Marketing major.” I said, using my own major to just get through this awkward moment.

“Do you have any favorite performances?”

“I uh.” I’m sweating. “I haven’t been to a professional performance.”

“That’s more than OK.” the professor said, smiling. “That will change over the course of the semester. Thank you Nick.” Her attention turned to the student beside me.

I sat down. I wanted to vent. I needed Tyler. Or Lexi. The only other outlet I had at this moment was - my phone. I texted Victor. “I just had the most awkward experience in my life.”

The rest of the class was a blur as I came down from my anxiety. The professor dismissed the class, and I got up to flee.

I was about on my way out of the classroom when the teacher stopped me. “Nick?”

“Yeah?” I said sheepishly walking to her. 

“Is stage fright a common problem for you?”

Actually it was. I’ve always had problems giving presentations in my business classes. “Yes it is” I admitted.

“Have you considered taking Public Speaking?” she asked. “Since you’re a business major, there’s a Public Speaking elective you could take.”

“Thanks. I had considered it in the past, but I’ve loaded my schedule with other electives.”

“Well, then you’ll get your work cut out for you in this class. See you Wednesday, Nick” she said.

She keeps calling me Nick. Wait a second. The whole reason I came here was to make sure Victor was counted in the role. It would suck if I just wasted all of this time and anxiety. I turned back around and asked, “Did you take attendance?”

“Yes I did.” she said. “I did it as everyone was introducing themselves.”

“Oh - um, my name is - Victor.” I said.

“I figured as much.” she said. “Since I didn’t see a “Nick” or “Nicolas” and the only other person whose name wasn’t called was Victor. I assumed you went by your middle name or a nickname. Thanks for checking with me, though.”

I smiled and left the classroom. That was harder than I thought it was going to be. I leaned against the hallway wall catching my breath. This is the second time today I’m having an anxiety attack. Of all days to not have Tyler by my side.

* * *

Victor

Nicole’s first class was boring. The professor read verbatim from the syllabus, making me wonder what I was even doing in there. There were a few times I considered getting up and leaving, but the door of this particular classroom was up near the professor.

I spent the time staring at Nicole’s class schedule. I assumed from this schedule she’s some sort of business major. This class I’m in right now is a Business Statistics class. The professor was using a whole bunch of math terms that went way over my head. Then he started talking about probabilities.

Every time I heard the word probability, my mind went to how unlikely it was to body swap with a complete stranger. Maybe the professor can shed some light on the probability of that happening.

I was also hyper aware of the bra I was wearing.  It was too different.  It itched, the wire was digging into my chest.  I was sweating.  I kept trying to adjust it without anyone noticing me.

The class was over. Finally.

I found the nearest restroom.  I almost entered the men’s room but stopped before I entered the doorway.  That would’ve been embarrassing for all parties.  I walked to the next door over and entered the women's room and shoved my hand under my dress to fix this damn bra.  I think I got it.  Maybe.

A girl came in.  I took my hands out of my bra and dress, smiled and pretended to be adjusting the dress.  

“That such a cute dress.” this stranger said.

I forced a smile.  “Thank you.”

“Where did you get it?”

Umm.  What do I say here?  “I’m borrowing it from a friend.” I said. She looked content with that answer.  Cool.  The truth worked here.

The stranger smiled and walked into a stall.  I exited the women’s room as quickly as I could.  Thankful the bra was no longer bothering me.

Nicole’s second class was in this same building in 20 minutes. I was able to find the next room rather easily, which gave me time to sit at my desk and play on my phone.

My phone started ringing. I looked down at it. It’s Mom. I certainly can’t answer this right now. I let it go to voicemail.

The class started, and like the previous class, the professor handed out the syllabus. I looked down at it. Marketing Strategy using Information Technology. Wow, that’s a title. 

Unlike the previous class, this professor handed out something else. “What I’m passing around now is a case study. I’m going to give you 15 minutes to read it, and we’ll have a class discussion on it.”

What? He wants us to do work right now? On the first day of class? Shit.

The person in front of me handed me a stack of papers. I took one stapled packet and passed the rest behind me. I looked down at the case study in front of me. A wall of text. I tried to read it. But I got incredibly bored before I finished the first paragraph. 

Can I fake reading this? Can I get up and leave? I looked around as the rest of the class sat in silence, reading. Shit. I’ll guess I’ll try to read this again.

* * *

That was painful. The case study was boring. The class discussion after that was boring. I was even called on to give my thoughts. I successfully managed to bullshit my way through an answer by repeating a previous classmate’s answer. During class, Nicole texted me, but I couldn’t respond as the teacher was watching us like a hawk.

At least I got through it. I don’t know how Nicole does it. I was frustrated. I was angry. I was starving. 

Maybe I should reward myself with food. That yogurt was absolutely not enough to get me through the morning. I had time before my third class so I went to the nearest on campus food establishment.

The student union’s food court was the nearest to get food. I picked up a nice juicy burger and fries. Actually it didn’t look that great of a burger. It was mass produced for a campus after all, but I was starving. OK. I picked up a second burger too. I was hungry.

I pulled out cash from my wallet and I bought my lunch. I decided to sit alone at a table. I quickly unwrapped the foil off my lunch. The aroma smelled so good.

I poured some ketchup on the burger and fries and bit into the burger. Oh, this tastes so good. This is like heaven. Nicole must be starving this body.

* * *

Tyler

I was feeling extremely guilty for the way I left things with Nicole. I tried calling her and texting her, but her text message back indicated she still wasn’t speaking with me. I was getting worried that I seriously damaged our relationship.

Granted I realize I might be on the fence whether or not she was the one, long-term, I mostly expected us to break up after graduation, not at the beginning of Senior Year.

After my morning class, I decided to go see her. I didn’t know her class schedule yet, so I was just hoping to catch her between classes. I hadn’t been to her place yet this semester. I know she was rooming with Alexis this year. Her previous roommate went and moved off campus with her boyfriend. I liked Nicole’s friends. Alexis was very friendly and down to earth. Madison was nice, but I kinda sensed she didn’t like me. I’m not sure why though. 

I followed a resident into their dorm and went looking for their room. When I got to their floor, I found their apartment with their names taped to their door. I knocked on her apartment door only for nobody to answer. 

Resigned to defeat, I went to my next class. I hadn’t had lunch yet, so I decided to stop at the student union food court for a snack, maybe I’ll have a full lunch after class. 

After I picked up and paid for a chicken sandwich and fries I saw her - my girlfriend. Just as beautiful as always. Nicole was sitting at a table all by herself. Now is my opportunity to apologize.

Chapter 4 - Research

Tyler

I approached Nicole, and stopped for a moment. She was eating a hamburger. I never saw her eat a hamburger before. She looked so happy at that moment.

She took a big bite, and I watched her close her eyes and chew what she just ate in a moment of ecstasy. Wow. This was certainly a side of her I had never seen before. It’s been a while since I’ve seen her just smile like that.

She opened her eyes and looked gleefully at her side fries. She picked a fry up, dipped it in ketchup and ate it. Chasing that down with another bite of the burger, she stared off into the distance.

There was burger grease dripping down her hands. I looked around in the student union’s food court as people ate and went about their own business. I felt guilty for watching this. As if I was interrupting something intimate and private.

I wanted to say something. I was just too mesmerized by watching this. She’s usually so dainty while eating her salads and yogurts. Sometimes I can get her to eat out at a restaurant, she never eats a lot. She’s quite the cheap date in that regard.

I moved closer, but stopped myself short before she could see me. She texted me earlier to tell me she couldn’t talk and she was still angry. Would she be angry that I interrupted her lunch?

No. I need to apologize.

I was about to make my move, but then I saw Nicole’s friend Alexis walk by. She saw Nicole then joined her at the table. I didn’t want to interrupt their conversation, so I decided to give Nicole her space. My apology will have to wait until she’s ready to talk. I turned around and continued my way to class.

* * *

Victor

I was about to take the last bite of my first burger when Alexis showed up right in front of me and sat down.

“Hey, Vic.” she said. “Whatcha eating?” 

I tried to reply “a burger” but it came out muffled due to a mouthful of food.

She laughed. “Just wait until Nicole finds out about this.”

I swallowed my food. “Why? What’s wrong with a burger and fries?”

“Nicole is a vegetarian.” she replied, laughing.

I nearly coughed up my food at this revelation. “Oh, shit.” I said. “What am I going to do? Is she going to be pissed?”

“Don’t worry about it. Your secret is safe with me, Vic.”

“Thanks.” I said. I wiped my hands with a napkin. “What about fries? Can I eat fries?”

She shrugged then eyed the second burger still wrapped in foil. “Jesus, Vic. Did you buy two burgers?”

“I was hungry. The only thing I had for breakfast was a spoonful of that... stuff that Nicole gave me.”

“OK.” she said. “I’d just be careful how much you eat. Don’t make yourself sick. Remember, that body is not used to greasy fast food.”

I nodded as I ate another fry.

“OK Vic.” she said standing up. “I need to run. Are you going back to mine and Nicole's place after class?”

“Yeah, I think so.”

“See you then!” she said, leaving me with the remainder of my food, which I quickly devoured so I can get to my next class. 

* * *

Nicole

I was finally done with Victor’s classes. It was not a hard day of class at all, but it was long and grueling, and I had no interest in sitting in each of those classes. I wonder what degree VIctor is actually going for.

Either way, I was eager to get home and start working on changing back into my body, and giving Victor back his.

I walked into my empty apartment, and put Victor’s things down on the counter. 

I was also hungry. My typical yogurt this morning was not enough. I opened the fridge and pulled out a pre-packaged salad, and brought it and my laptop to the couch. I kicked off Victor’s sneakers and opened up my laptop. I still have that internship application to work on. 

I started tinkering with the essay I was working on last week, while eating my salad. My essay was about the business acumen I learned during my 3 years in my business classes. I highlighted the group projects I led, and the business plan I did for my project management class last year. I read a few lines to myself and changed some of the words to include more powerful verbs instead of passive ones.

A few minutes later Alexis came home and looked me up and down. “You changed clothes.”

“It was much too hot for the jeans I wore this morning.” I replied.

“How was your afternoon as a guy?”

“Lame.” she said. “I expected fist bumps and getting invited to frat parties, job offers, fights and girls swooning over me, but apparently Victor leads a boring life.”

“Are you disappointed?” 

“I just want this to be over with.”

“Have you tried peeing standing up?”

“What? No.”

“That’s the first thing I would’ve done if I turned into a guy for a day.”

I shrugged.

There was a knock at the door.

“Come in.” Alexis called.

Victor trudged in looking pale. I stood up to greet him and my body.

He had his arm around his stomach and looked sick. My body looked like hell.

“Victor, what’s wrong? What happened?” I asked.

“I think I’m going to be sick.” he said, putting his arm against the wall. He dropped my purse and binder onto the floor. It was then I saw that his - or rather my - flat tummy was pooched out.

“Victor, what did you do? You look 5 months pregnant.” 

Lexi laughed. “Half a day as a girl, and you get knocked up. Vic, you surprise me..”

“I overate.” Victor said, glancing at Lexi. “You were right.”

“Remember that’s my body.” I said, raising my voice. “I can’t believe-”

Victor cut me off by raising a finger up. We were all silent waiting for him to say what he was going to say. He then dashed into the bathroom.

I turned to Lexi. “What happened? What was he talking about? What did he eat?”

She shook her head. “I’m sworn to secrecy.” 

“What? Lexi, you’re MY roommate. He’s a complete stranger.”

“Just be nice.” she said. “He’s our guest, and you’re stuck with him until you can figure this out.” Alexis walked over to the bathroom door. “Vic, are you OK? Do you need anything?”

“I’m going to be a while.” I heard my voice say through the door.

I simply shook my head and returned to the couch to work on my application.

* * *

Victor

Twenty minutes later, I finally came out of the bathroom. I felt awful. There were times when I’d eat a whole pound of pasta back at home and felt sick later. But that was during high school when I was 17. That was in a different body. Different metabolism. This, right now, felt worse than that. I also felt a large amount of guilt too. This wasn’t my body, plus Alexis warned me about overeating. Needless to say I was embarrassed.

I walked back into the living room. Nicole was sitting on the couch working on her laptop. “I feel much better.” I said sitting down at the counter top. I didn’t make eye contact with her. 

Nicole closed her laptop and joined me at the kitchen counter. “So how did today go?”

“You were present and accounted for, for each class.” I replied. I handed her back the binder that magically appeared on the counter. “All of your syllabuses are inside this - in no particular order.” I returned the question. “How was your day?” 

“Same.” she said. “Although your theater teacher is convinced you might need public speaking classes now.”

“Wonderful.” I said, rolling my eyes.

Alexis came out of her room. “So Vic, how was it?”

“Oh - fine.” I repeated “Nicole wasn’t dropped from any classes.”

“No no.” she said. “How was spending the day as a girl?”

“Fine I suppose. ” I replied. “Having all eyes on me was weird. Then there was the hair and the boobs and the way I walked. Those things kept reminding me I was in a different body. The hardest part was trying to be Nicole. Honestly, once the day got going, it felt like any other day.”

“Great.” Alexis said. “Maybe after you figure out how to swap back, you can try again sometime. Maybe all of us can have a girls’ night out, give you a proper day as a girl that doesn’t involve going to class.”

I chuckled. “No thanks. I’m eager to get this bra off. It’s digging into my ribs.” 

I noticed Nicole giggling to herself out of the corner of my eye.

Alexis herself chuckled and walked back to her room. “Good luck. Let me know if you need anything.”

“OK.” Nicole said. “Let’s figure this thing out and change back.”

Just then Nicole’s phone buzzed on the counter. She let out a loud sigh. “It’s my boyfriend.”

“What are you going to do?” I asked.

She glanced at me and glanced back to the phone. She held it out to me. “You’re going to answer it.”

“What? Me? What am I going to say to your boyfriend?”

“I’ll coach you through it.” She said, answering it, and handing me the pink iPhone. The name “Tyler” showed up with a picture of him.

I put the phone to my ear. “Hello?” I said.

“Oh thank God, Nicole.” he said. “I was worried you would never answer.”

“Speaker phone.” Nicole whispered.

I put the speaker phone on and laid the phone on the counter. “I’m sorry. It’s just been a very long day.”

“Can I come over?” Tyler asked.

Nicole shook her head.

“No. That’s not a good idea.” I said.

“Why not?”

Nicole whispered, “I’m still mad.”

“I’m still mad at you.” I replied.

“Listen, I’m really sorry I snapped at you. I didn’t mean it. You know that I love you. I miss you.”

Nicole silently smiled.

“I saw you at lunch.” he added.

I glanced at Nicole. Shit. He saw ME at lunch. “You did?”

“You looked so happy that I didn’t want to interrupt.”

Nicole had a surprised expression on her face.

“Yeah, I uh - was hungry and needed a quick bite between classes. No biggie.” OK Tyler, let’s change the subject.

“I’ve never seen you eat like that before. And with a burger too.” he said.

Nicole punched my shoulder. Hard. “Asshole.” she whispered.

“Ow.” I replied, rubbing my shoulder. “I didn’t know.” I whispered back.

“Wrap this up.” she whispered.

“Listen Nikki,” Tyler added before I could say anything else. “I want to come over to apologize.”

I looked to Nicole, but she gave no cues on what to say. I already told Tyler no once already. I sighed and decided to do a little improv. “You really hurt me Tyler.”

“I don’t want to ever hurt you.” he responded. “You are my everything.” I could hear his voice wavering. Seriously? This guy is a goober. I bet Nicole could do better.

Nicole, in my body, had a tear rolling down her cheek. OK. Maybe she loves this goober. I should stop judging.

“I know.” I replied. “Just give me a few days of space please.”

“As you wish Nikki.”

“Thank you Tyler. I promise things will go back to normal soon.” 

“I love you.”

“I love you too.” I responded as I rolled my eyes and hung up the phone.

“Thank you.” Nicole whispered, wiping the tear from her face. This seemed like the first time I didn’t see Nicole in control.

“You miss him, don’t you?” I stated matter of factly.

“We had a fight, the moment we got back from summer break yesterday. So I haven’t really gotten a chance to spend time with him since the spring.”

“You didn’t see him over the summer?”

She shook her head.

I nodded. I haven’t been in a relationship in a long while, but I understood that feeling of longing. 

Since we’re doing the phone calls thing, I figured I’d address the missed call from my mom. “Can you call my mom for me?” I asked.

“Yeah.” she said. “I can do that for you.”

I dialed my mother on my phone, turned the speakerphone on and slid it to Nicole.

“What do you call her?” she asked.

“Just Mom.” I replied.

“Hello?” my mom cheerfully answered.

“Hi, Mom.” Nicole said.

“Hey Victor! How was your first day of class?”

“It was good.” Nicole replied. “My classes seem easy.” She looked at me with a smug smile that I didn’t appreciate.

“That’s great!” Victor’s mom replied. She paused for a moment. I know that pause. She’s about to talk about something on her mind. “You know honey, I really wish you would’ve come home for the summer.”

I knew it! Nicole looked at me for an answer. I thought about it, and whispered, “I just couldn’t. I hope you understand.”

“I just couldn’t, Mom.” Nicole answered. “I hope you understand.”

“But that’s just it Victor, I don’t understand.” Mom replied.

Dammit, Mom. I whispered to Nicole. “I don’t want to talk about it.”

“I don’t really want to get into it right now.”

“OK, honey.” Mom replied. “If you insist. You know you can always talk to your father and I. We do love you and miss you.”

“I know, Mom.” Nicole answered. “I miss you both too.”

I heard my mom sigh. “But anyway. There was something I wanted to tell you. What was it? Oh - so guess what. I was at your sister’s cheer practice yesterday and I saw Lindsey’s mom there.”

That’s a name I certainly didn’t want to hear. I briefly looked away from Nicole and glanced out the window.

“Oh?” Nicole said with little enthusiasm as she was looking at her now unkempt masculine nails. “What does she have to say?”

“She said that Lindsey got engaged last month.”

I let out an audible gasp. I was speechless. I felt like I was given a gut punch. I looked back at Nicole and the phone.

Nicole returned my glance and whispered. “Who is Lindsey?”

“My high school sweetheart.” I whispered back.

“Oh no.” Nicole said out loud.

“That’s what I thought too.” Mom replied hearing Nicole’s reaction.

I turned away again in despair. Trying to hide the tears from Nicole. I think she noticed though.

“Who did she get engaged to?” I heard Nicole ask. I cringed because I already knew the answer.

“Your best friend, Alan.” Mom replied. “Do you still talk to either of them?”

Nicole and I shared a knowing glance. She could see the betrayal - the anger - the pain of the last summer before college written all over my face. She shook her head. She saw the tears in my eyes and knew instantly. “Behind your back?” she whispered to me as I nodded. She turned her attention back to the phone. “Of course not mom. Why would I talk to them after what they did to me? My best friend stole my girlfriend!”

Those words have never left my mouth before as I’ve been internalizing that pain over the past 3 years. Hearing it now come from my own voice and mouth hurt even more than I thought it would.

Mom was silent. This is the first time she’s heard this too. I kept it all to myself. The hurt. The heartbreak. The anguish of being betrayed by my girlfriend and best friend.

“Listen Mom. I need to go.” Nicole said looking at me with pity.

“Ok, honey.” Mom said. “Have a good rest of the week. Talk again on Sunday? Dad wants to know what classes you’re taking.”

“Yeah, Mom. Talk again Sunday. Bye.” Nicole hung up the phone and looked at me again. “Wanna talk about it?”

“No.” I replied.

“Is that why you don’t go home?”

“I said I don’t want to talk about it!”

“OK.” Nicole relented.

We sat there in silence for a minute. I tried to regain my composure. Here I was in a girl's body, crying about something that happened in high school in front of a girl who’s in my body. It’s ridiculous. I was over the whole Lindsey and Alan thing. At least I was until this moment.

I took a deep breath. “I guess we have things to do.”

“Yeah.” she said.

“Maybe we should keep each other’s phones.” I suggested. “Since we can’t answer our own.”

“Yeah” Nicole agreed. “That makes sense.”

* * *

Nicole

It was awkward for a few moments, but the time to dwell on those phone calls was over. “OK, I think we should get to work.” I said to Victor.

“Yeah.” he agreed. “Where do we start?”

“Research!” I replied. While I don't know where to begin for this particular problem, that’s never stopped me in school. I’m a business major and it's my job to figure out the best course of action.

I saw the disgust in his face… I mean my face. Whatever. Clearly he wasn’t used to doing research.

“Lexi!” I yelled down the hall. “Can Victor borrow your tablet for research?”

“Sure!” she replied walking down the hall and handing Victor her tablet. Lexi returned to her room to leave us to our tasks.

I handed Victor a piece of paper and pen then sat down on the couch with my own laptop. I did a web search for body swaps. The top results were all movies and books. I found some interesting scientific studies. 

One was doing research using VR and how it affects people’s memory and emotions. Interesting. I might have to bookmark that one. I’ve only been a guy for half a day and already I was going out of my mind.

I found an advertisement for a body swap. Well that’s interesting. I clicked on it only to find a service that used VR headsets with a pair of people. Damn. That’s not what I was looking for. I bookmarked that anyway as I might use this for a unique marketing assignment in the future.

After 15 minutes of this I was frustrated. “I can’t find any rational explanation for....” I said out loud and waved my hands over this male body I’m in. “...this!”

“Maybe it’s not science.” Victor said, looking up from the paper was writing on. “Maybe it’s magic?”

“Magic doesn’t exist, Victor”

He shrugged. “Maybe magic is just science that we don’t yet understand?”

I stewed on that thought for a moment. “Can I borrow my phone?” 

Victor tossed me my iPhone. I searched through the contact list and found who I was looking for. Amanda, a girl who lived down the hall last year. I dialed the number.

“Hello?” Amanda answered.

“Hi Amanda, you’re Wiccan right?”

“Um... Yeah… Who is this?”

“This is Nicole from last year. Do you practice witchcraft? I need a favor.”

“What? I don’t know who you are, dude.”

Oh shit. I totally forgot I have Victor’s voice for a moment. “Um… this is Nicole. I swapped bodies with some guy, and now I need to swap back. I thought maybe you could cast a spell or something.”

“What the fuck, asshole.” she said and hung up.

I was silent for a second as I looked at my phone with disappointment. “Bitch.” 

Victor was sitting there laughing at me.

“Well at least I had an idea how to get us out of this situation. What do you have?”

“Well.” he said, sitting up and putting the tablet down. “I noted all of the popular body swap movies, noted how the swap happened and how they changed back.”

“Movies?” I yelled. “Come on Victor, are you even taking this seriously?”

“I am taking this seriously, Nicole.” he retorted. “I’m an artist, and there are many times where life inspires art. Art imitating Life. Yes these movies are works of fiction, but there’s the potential to be some hidden truths in there.”

“OK.” I sighed. I’ll humor him. “Fine. What do you have? What causes people to body swap?”

“Various things.” he said. “I have a running list. Sometimes it’s a magical item. You know, ancient statues, ancient skulls, ancient Idols, alien artifacts, ancient dagger, enchanted earrings, enchanted video games, enchanted cell phones, shooting stars, mind transferring potions, fortune cookies.”

“Great. Have you come in contact with any of those?”

“No. But I could certainly go for Chinese take out.”

“Neither have I. Wait - you’re hungry again? Anyway - keep going.”

“Sometimes it’s an action. A wish. Peeing in a water fountain. A kiss on a wedding day. A car accident. Reincarnation.”

“A wish? Did you make a wish to be me?”

“No. I didn’t know you 12 hours ago. Did you wish to be me?”

“No. We don’t have to wish to literally be each other. Did either of us desire for a change?”

“No. While my life isn’t glamorous, I’m happy with myself and I'm waiting to get out of college and into the real world. Maybe start my art career, travel the world. How about you? Any regrets?”

“My life is perfect.” I replied.

“If you say so.” he said.

This made me angry. Who was he to judge me? “I have friends. A loving boyfriend whom I will marry someday. I’m in a great major and will get a job straight out of college. What do you have?”

“I dunno. You’re right.” he said. “But I don’t think anyone should say their life is perfect.”

I expected Victor to argue back with me. Which is what I wanted at this particular moment. But he seemed to be a very calm and collected individual, and seemed to go out of his way to avoid conflict. Winning this particular argument left me feeling empty.

Alexis poked her head in. “If neither of you wished this, maybe someone else did?”

“Who would wish for this?” I asked.

“Maybe that girl you just called a bitch put a curse on you both.” Lexi laughed. 

I threw a couch pillow at her and she ducked back into her room.

Victor sighed. “We’re no closer to figuring this out.”

“Well, it sounds like we’re either looking for an ancient artifact or someone who knows both of us and wanted us to switch places. I mean.. If we’re going off your art imitates life theory. Do we have any mutual friends?”

‘No.” I said. “Although I did recognize one person today.”

“Who?”

“Your friend Madison.”

“How do you know Madison?”

“I don’t. We had the same class a few semesters back. I only casually recognized her. She did seem upset you didn’t go out with her last night.”

“Well.” I said. “So we have our first lead. I think we should go see Madison.”

Chapter 5 - Contradictions

Victor

Great. Just when I thought I did a good job at evading Madison this morning, Nicole wants us to go visit her now. I feel like I barely got by last time.  “Do we have a game plan?” I asked Nicole. “Are we just going to walk up to her and tell her we swapped bodies?”

“No.” she replied. “If she’s the cause of this, I don't want her to know it worked or give her the upper hand.”

“The upper hand?” I replied, confused at where she was going with this. “I thought she’s one of your best friends.”

“Victor, you have a lot to learn about girls and their friends. It’s always a competition” Nicole left my side to poke her head into Alexis’s room.

I rolled my eyes and said under my breath. “That sounds shallow and tedious.”  

“What was that?” she said looking back at me.

“Nothing.” I replied, following her to Alexis’s room. But seriously though, Nicole doesn’t appear to be the best friend in the world.  It’s appearing that Alexis is tired of putting up with her shit too.

“Lexi”, Nicole said to her roommate. “We’re going to go over to see Mads. Wanna come?”

Alexis raised her eyebrow at Nicole and then me. “Are you gonna tell her the truth?”

“No.” Nicole replied. “Not yet at least.”

“Then I want no part of it.” she replied. “I’m not a fan of you lying to our friends.”

“Just until we swap back.” she said. “Then we can tell everyone, go about our normal lives and have a good laugh.”

Alexis looked at me with a disappointed look. Was she expecting me to be the voice of reason to Nicole? I barely know her. I feel like I’m a dog being pulled on a leash when I’m around Nicole.

Nicole turned back around and looked at me. “Let’s go Victor.”

See what I mean?

We both left her apartment and started walking down the steps and out of the building. I turned to my new acquaintance. “So if we’re not telling her the truth, then that means, you want me to do all of the talking”

“That’s the idea.” she replied.

Oh great. I’m going to have to pretend to be Nicole even longer - and try to do it in front of one of her best friends. I was barely able to get out alive when I ran into Madison this afternoon. “So you’re just going to sit there while I have a conversation with your best friend? Nicole, I suck at this. I can’t be you.”

“If we don’t fix this, you’re going to be me even longer.”

I sighed. “This isn’t like the phone calls from earlier. You can’t just feed me lines when we’re talking to someone in person. What about your inflections, or mannerisms? It’s one thing when I was in a rush to get to class, but to actually hang out with her at her place? She’s going to know you’re not acting like yourself.”

“How about I sit in your sightline?” she suggested “Just mimic me.”

“You want me to mimic your moves?” 

She nodded.  “You’re the one who asked about mannerisms.”

The deeper we go with this lie, the more I’m starting to agree with Alexis that we should’ve just been honest with everyone from the start.

“We should’ve practiced this earlier.” I stated.

“It’ll be fine.” she said. “Madison is cool.”

If she’s so cool, why are you deceiving her?  

We walked into Madison’s apartment building and I followed Nicole down a hall. We stopped in front of the closed door. Nicole put her hand out and motioned me forward. “After you.” She looked at me and smiled. “I mean, ladies first.”

“No.” I said. “Let’s not start that.”

She chuckled.

I stood at the door and shook out the nerves. OK. I can do this. I’m a painter not a performer. I only enrolled in that theatre class because I needed an additional Fine Art elective. I’ve done some performances before, but I was never great at it since I can’t sing. Why do all plays at schools require singing?  But I can improv and put on a small-bit acting performance. I closed my eyes. “OK. Be Nicole. I am Nicole.” I sighed in frustration. All I know about Nicole is the stuff I’ve learned today. Which isn’t much. I’ve only seen her interact with Alexis. And she was kinda a dick to her roommate, and she wants me to lie to Madison’s face. She’s got a vulnerable side she only seems to show to her boyfriend.

“We don’t have all afternoon, Victor” she said.

She’s also a dick to me, too. 

“Patience” I said and looked at her. “Victor.” I took a breath and opened the door and walked in. It’s game time. Nicole and Alexis call her “Mads,” so I can do that too. I put on a fake bubbly smile. “Hey Mads!” I said cheerfully.

Madison came out of her room and opened up her arms for a hug. “Hi Nicole!” We hugged. It was a long hug. Much longer than I expected. Long enough to notice our breasts were touching and the sweet smell of some fragrance she was wearing. If I was in my own body, I surely would’ve gotten turned on being in Madison’s embrace. It’s almost as if she was doing this on purpose. Maybe she knew I was a dude trapped in Nicole’s body. She let go and smiled. “How was your summer?”

Crap. She went right for the hard questions. I need to back track. Stick to the plan. “But first,” I said. “This is my friend Victor”

“Oh hi.” Madison said looking at Nicole, sizing up this strange guy standing in her apartment. 

“I think you may have had a class together.” I added.

“Right.” Madison said, seeming uninterested. That’s not surprising since we never spoke any words to each other during that class.

Time for some BS. “So, Victor here- is in a program that requires him to shadow a complete stranger around campus for a few days.”

Nicole looked at me, surprised at the cover story I just came up with. She nodded in approval.

“That’s kinda weird.” Madison replied.

“You have no idea.” I agreed, forcing a chuckle. “Let’s sit. I’ll tell you all about my summer. I want to hear about yours too.”

Nicole gave me a thumbs up. So far, I’m doing good.

Madison and I sat down on her couch and Nicole sat in an adjacent chair, but behind Madison’s sight line.

“So my summer was OK.” I started. I glanced at Nicole who attempted to cross her legs, but realized she couldn’t. So I crossed my legs. Wow. That was incredibly easy. And sexy. I nearly forgot I was wearing a skirt until I felt my smooth bare thighs rub against each other. It took me out of the moment. The recent hug with Madison was continuing to make me flustered. What was I talking about? My summer. Wait. Nicole’s summer. Nicole was staring at me to continue. “I was bummed that I never got a chance to see Tyler,” I finished.

“That sucks.” Madison said. “I’m not sure what his deal is.”

“Me neither.” I agreed. 

“I’m still not sure what you see in him.” she quickly said under her breath.

“Same” I agreed again without thinking.

Both Madison and Nicole shot me glances. Nicole looked pissed.

“I uh” I said. “He’s cute”

Nicole shook her head.

“He’s smart.”

Nicole rolled her eyes.

“Sorry Madison - I can’t explain my love for Tyler. Sometimes - you just know.”

Madison looked confused at how I was acting. “I’m sorry I brought it up again” she said. “All that matters is that you love each other.” She made a zipper motion with her lips.

Again? Is Tyler a common topic amongst her friends? Nicole is going to need to fill me in on these things.

Well, that’s it. I’ve run out of knowledge of Nicole’s life. Oh, I can talk about last night. “Hey, Mads, I’m sorry about last night. I came back to campus, expecting to have a fun first night back and spend some time with my boyfriend only for him to…” I paused. Wait. What did they fight about? Nicole made a motion, cupping her hands and moving her thumbs around. As if she had a video game controller. Video games? “...play video games.” 

“Boys” Madison shrugged. She turned to Nicole. “No offense... Victor was it?”

“No offense taken” Nicole chimed in and ran her finger through her short hair. I mimicked her and brushed my long hair back too.

“So, my summer was eventful.” Madison said.

I started to lean back, but Nicole shook her head, leaned forward and laid her hands upon her almost crossed legs. I leaned forward too.

Madison started talking non stop about her summer. A trip across the country with her family. Some friends she made out there.

Nicole nodded and smiled, and I mimicked it. This was excruciating. Madison talks fast and she adds way too many details. This reminded me of hearing my sister talk on the phone with her friends. I tried to retain as much info as I could. In some ways this was harder than listening to some of Nicole’s business teachers. When she was done, I replied. “That's very cool, Madison. I need to do some of that. Getting away sounds nice.”

Madison smiled. Nicole gave me a smile and thumbs up. It’s my turn to talk again. What should I ask about? Oh wait, I need to see if she’s holding a grudge about last night.

“Oh” I added. “I forgot to ask. How was last night?”

“Lexi’s new guy?” she asked. “Brandon. He was OK. I’m not sure about him. But I’m not sure about most guys.” She chuckled.

I laughed with her. “I wish I would’ve come out with you both. I bet I could’ve sized him up and gave my opinion.”

Madison laughed. “That’s funny.”

Was that sarcastic? I couldn’t tell. I don’t know Madison that well to know. Nicole wasn’t laughing. Nicole made a “wrap it up” motion.

“So you’re not mad about last night?” I inquired.

“Not at all.” she said placing her hand on my crossed knees. “I miss you Nic, I just really wanted to see you. And Lexi.”

“Aw.” I said faking concern. “Missed you too Mads.” I had to take my mind off of her hand on my knee. She removed her hand. Thank God. It was time to cut to the reason we were here. I hope this isn’t too abrupt of a conversation change. “So, Victor was telling me that last time he ditched his friends, one of them put a curse on him. Witchcraft. How stupid does that sound? ” I chuckled. 

Nicole didn't look amused that I was making fun of her for calling her friend a witch and cursing us over the phone.  

“That does sound stupid.” Madison said laughing. “What was the curse?”

“A small dick.” Nicole deadpanned.

I stopped laughing at Nicole’s barb.  Did she just say I had a small dick?  Does that mean she looked at it?  Madison found it funny though. “Victor, you’re a funny guy.” she said. “I like that.”

The phone in my purse - I mean Nicole’s purse buzzed. I looked at it. It was a text from Alexis. “Tell the truth.” Was that message for me or for Nicole? Does Alexis know we swapped phones?

“Who’s that?” Madison asked.

“Lexi says hi.” I replied. “She couldn’t come out and was busy working on something.”

“Oh.” Madison replied. “I see you got your phone back.”

“Right” I said, holding up Nicole’s iPhone. “Thank God the repair company has a 2 hour guarantee.”

“So what brings you and... Mr. Shadow here to my humble abode?”

“I wanted to see your new place.” I said. Nicole shook her head.

“Nic,” Madison replied. “This is the same apartment as last year.”

Duh. Of course it is. “Oh I mean, I wanted to see if you decorated it differently this semester.”

“Well, as you can see.” she motioned to the mostly empty apartment. “I haven’t gotten around to putting stuff back up.”

Madison had a very concerned look on her face. I felt she was on the verge of staging an intervention. I just needed to keep the conversation moving so we can get out of here. 

“Well, you put that painting up.” I said uncrossing my legs and standing up to get a closer look at the lone piece of artwork on the wall. I examined it. It was a picture of a desert sunset. “Madison, did you paint this?”

“Yeah, over the summer.” she replied.

I stared at the painting and got sucked into it. “It’s beautiful.” I said. “You really captured the lighting.” I motioned the rays of light. “The reflection on the sand and the colors are perfect. I love the contradiction. That despite it being a desert, you can feel the warmth and lack of isolation.” I paused and tilted my head and examined the warmth colors a little more. “You weren’t alone. This was a good time and place.” Upon further reflection I think this reminds me of the stories she was just telling. “Oh - right - this was from your summer trip.”

I stopped talking to see both Madison and Nicole staring at me with surprised looks on their faces. Oh shit.

“Wow, Nicole.” Madison said, looking stunned. “I mean - wow - you’ve never taken an interest in my art before.”

“Sorry.” I said, shooting Nicole a glance. “This really got through to me for some reason.” I smiled. Maybe when we swap back, I can show her some of my own stuff. I wonder if she’s single.

“Nicole.” Nicole chimed in. “We should probably get going.”

I’m not sure what Nicole’s thought on the matter is, but this conversation was enough to convince me that Madison isn’t the source of the body swap. So I suppose it’s prudent to leave and continue our search. “Right.” I said. “Victor,” I said to Nicole. “Are we gonna tell her?”

Nicole lightly shook her head. Crap. She wants us to keep lying.

“Tell me what?” Madison asked.

“That umm..” Think fast, Victor. “That we should all go out to dinner tomorrow night.” I said, thinking of the first thing to come to my mind. “To make up for last night.”

“We’ll see.” Madison replied. “Depends on how much work I get done tonight and tomorrow. Tuesdays aren’t really the best night to go out for me.”

“Of course” I said, walking towards the door. “See you later, Mads.” 

Nicole followed me outside the apartment door as Madison waved goodbye.

As the door shut behind us, I turned to Nicole. “Why didn’t we tell her?”

“I’m just not ready to let everyone else know that we’ve swapped bodies.” she said. “It’s kinda embarrassing.”

“What's so embarrassing about it?” 

She shrugged.

I stopped at the door to the outside. “Are you embarrassed to be me?”

Nicole paused for a minute. I heard all I needed and kept walking. 

“No wait, Victor.” she said. You didn’t give me a chance to respond.”

“Whatever, Nicole.” I said. “Let’s find a way to swap back and you can get your life back.”

“Victor, stop. You do seem like a nice guy. You’ve been taking this whole thing much better than I have. You actually did awesome in there with Madison. You overdid it on the bubbliness and stuff about her painting. But I’m pretty sure she believed you.”

“OK, fine. So where do we go from here?”

“What did those stories say about swapping back?” she asked.

“I don’t have my notes with me. But mostly it’s about doing something selfless for the other person or improving their life in some way.”

“So what if we do something nice for each other this evening?”

“It’s worth a try, though it’s not really selfless if we’re doing it just to swap back.”

“Well, I’m all out of ideas.”

* * *

Nicole

We returned to my apartment. Victor and I didn’t really speak to each other on the walk back. He must’ve still been upset about me being embarrassed being in his body or maybe he’s upset we’re still pretending to be each other. Or maybe he’s upset at being in my body too.

I was impressed at how he was able to just talk to Madison with ease despite not knowing our backgrounds. I could have never improvised like that. This made me think about Victor’s Theater class I attended earlier. I do need help with public speaking. A small part of me actually wants to keep attending that class.

When we entered my apartment, he finally spoke up. “OK.” he asked. “So what’s the next plan? Are we pretending to be each other? Are we completely switching lives? Do we go to each other’s apartment for the night?” 

I thought about this for a moment. I found it incredibly annoying to go to Victor’s classes. No doubt he thought the same thing about my classes.  I don’t want to go to Victor’s classes.  I want to go to my own classes. 

“Well, it’s clear we should go to our own classes.” I said. “No one should notice. This way we get the benefit of actually learning from the classes we enrolled in.  It should be easier to learn and to participate in class too.”

“Except for not being ourselves.”

“Once we get past that mandatory first day of attendance, nobody will really care right?”

“So where do we spend the night? Our rooms or our bodies’ own rooms?”

I thought about that. All I really wanted to do is sleep in my own bed. “Ew. your apartment is filthy.” I said. “I want to sleep in my own bed.”

“OK.” he replied, rolling his eyes, “I can go home. But, all of our bodies’ clothes are in our respective places. Do you still want me to come here in the morning to get dressed and get… made up?”

What’s his aversion to looking good? “Yes. You know what? Why don't you spend the night here? You can sleep on the couch. We can take a trip to your place real quick to get me a change of clothes.”

“Are we telling anyone else of our situation?

“Not yet.” I replied. I was lost in thought, trying to figure out this body swap thing. There has to be an answer. I turned to him. “So if a person didn’t do this, you suggested an object? What kind of object would we be looking for?”

“Yeah” he replied. “A magical totem of some sort.  Most body swap movies have a magical object.  Sometimes it’s some cursed ancient thing, sometimes it's just an absurd plot device.”

“So let’s find this... totem. It should be somewhere near one of us. We switched in the middle of the night in our bedrooms. So it would have to be in one of our rooms right?”

“Maybe.”

I walked into my room. I had only just unpacked yesterday. “Lets see if we can find anything.”

I started going through my dresser drawers. Victor started going through the desk. I turned to look in my closet. I moved clothing away. I stood on a chair to see the top shelf. Nothing.

I pulled back the sheets in my bed. I checked under the bed. Behind the blinds. Still nothing.

Victor was trying to move the desk but was struggling.  I gave him a hand and moved it easily.  He looked embarrassed about not being able to move it.  There was nothing behind the desk.

We both returned to the living room and both sat on the couch, dejected.

“Now what?” Victor asked, staring into space.

“We check your place.” I suggested. “We have to go there anyway to get me some stuff to wear. But first.”

I had an idea about how to plan out the rest of the week. I had a white board I usually kept hanging up on my wall. Currently, it’s leaning up against the wall since I hadn’t hung it up yet. I quickly returned to my room, grabbed it, and a dry erase marker and brought them to the living room. 

I started drawing a grid.

“What’s that?” Victor asked.

“This will be our combined schedule.” I answered as I filled in the days of the week and the time of day. “Can you look your schedule up?” I took my schedule from the binder and started filling in my class schedule. I then handed the marker to Victor.

Victor, who was looking at his class schedule on my phone, proceeded to fill in his classes as well. When we were done, we both took a step back from it and stared at it. There were many places our schedule overlapped.

“So, I’m going to go as myself to my own classes?” Victor asked.

“Yes.” I replied. “And I’m going to go to mine.” There was something gnawing at me. What was it? Oh right - it was that theater class. “Umm.. your theater class. Your teacher is going to expect me though.”

Victor looked at me in silence.

“She encouraged me to practice my public speaking.” I added. 

“Do you want to go to that class?” he asked.

“That’s not the worst idea in the world. But- I also have a class at the same time.”

“So what if I took your… “ Victor swinted at the board. “Fuck. Marketing and IT?”

“Yeah.” I agreed.

“Fine.” he said, sitting down on the couch. He looked at me. Our eyes locked. “Nicole - how long are we going to do this?”

“As long as it takes.” I made the adjustments on our schedule to denote that we would be exchanging those two classes.

“OK.” he said. “Let’s go to my apartment, look for a magical totem, and if we don't find one, we’ll get you a change of clothes.”

“Let's” I agreed.

I heard the door knob turn and the door open.

* * *

Victor

We were about to walk out of Nicole’s apartment when Madison barged right in and into the living room where we were sitting. She was wearing flannel pajamas and was holding a brown paper bag.

“Malbec Monday!” she announced with a cheery smile.

Alexis came out of her room and echoed, “Yay! Malbec Monday! Count me in!”

“First one of the semester.” Madison said. She glanced at Nicole giving her a “what are you still doing here” look.

“Let’s do this!” Alexis said standing right beside me. “Victor, it’s time to go home.”

I sighed and was about to stand up, when I felt Alexis push down on my shoulder to keep me seated. I looked up at her, confused.

Alexis looked at Nicole and repeated, “Victor, It’s time to go home.”

Nicole looked surprised and pointed at herself. I could see her silently mouth “me?”.

“Yeah, we’ll see you bright and early in the morning.” Alexis cheerfully decreed.

Nicole hesitantly stood up, looked at the 3 of us and walked out of her own apartment. She is not going to be happy.

“Now that the boy is gone...” Madison cheered, removing the bottle of wine from the brown bag. “Ladies, get into your PJ's!”

Chapter 6 - Malbec Monday

Victor

Get into your PJs? But I don’t have any PJs. So when Alexis and I walked to the bedrooms to change, I pulled her aside. “What was that?”

“It’s simple Vic.” she said. “I asked you both to tell the truth. Consider this punishment for both of you.” 

“But what do I wear?” I asked. “Nicole was supposed to do this for me.”

“Vic, honey. It’s time you learned to get dressed without Nicole. Put on a cami and some pajama bottoms.”

“What’s a cami?”

“A thin tank top. Stop being such a guy.”

I was frustrated at this turn of events.

“You know, Vic.” she said. “That pout on you right now, looks exactly like Nicole. Are you sure you’re not turning into her?”

“What!” I exclaimed. I hadn’t considered that. Will we both become each other? I don’t want to be Nicole. “No. That’s not it at all. You don’t think I’m changing into her do you?”

“Calm down, it was just a joke. That was the first time I’ve seen you flustered all day, though.”

“I’m usually better at hiding it. I’m more of a go-with-the-flow kinda guy. But today - the flow is taking me places I never expected to go.”

She gave me a sympathetic smile. “You’re gonna have a new appreciation for women when this is all done with. Now go get dressed. Lets drink some wine and relax. Don’t worry about the swap or Nicole, or what you’re wearing tomorrow. You’re one of the girls tonight.”

I forced a smile and walked to Nicole’s room and closed the door. It’s easy for her to say. She’s not the one who’s crossdressing.

I started opening Nicole’s drawers. The clothes were disheveled from earlier when Nicole was frantically searching for a magic totem. I found a drawer of shirts. I pulled out what I think a cami is. A thin yellow tank top with spaghetti straps. Similar to what I woke up in. I also found a drawer of flannel pajama bottoms. Pink, purple, ducks, sheep. I looked at my options, sighed and took out the aqua duck-print pajama bottoms. For someone who dresses to impress, I was surprised her pajama bottoms were more whimsical.

I took off the shirt and skirt I’ve been wearing all day, and put the cami and bottoms on over my underwear.

I returned to the living room to find Madison pouring 3 glasses of wine. When she was done pouring, she handed me and Alexis our glasses.

“To our senior year!” Alexis said holding her glass up. We clicked our wine glasses and took a sip.

Madison put her glass on the coffee table and made a trust fall onto the couch. She sat up and put her hand to her back, then with a quick motion with her other hand, pulled her bra out of her pajama tops. “That’s better!” She threw her bra into the corner of the room. She looked at me. “So Nic. Dish. Tell us about Victor. How did you end up with him tagging along with you.”

“Yes!” Alexis exclaimed, sitting down on the couch next to Madison. “I can’t wait to hear this.” She smiled and winked at me.

I sat down too. I took another gulp of wine.

* * *

Nicole

I was angry when I left my apartment. My friends were having Malbec Monday without me. And worse - Victor was taking my place!

I started walking across campus towards Victor's apartment. It was dark out and I didn't feel safe walking despite many people still walking around. I heard a Safe-Ride golf cart behind me. I turned around and waved at them for them to stop and give me a ride.

They saw me, but kept on going.

That never happened to me before. Usually, when they see a girl walking alone…

Oh. Right.

Now I’m even more upset.

When I finally got to Victor’s apartment, I opened the door to darkness. I fumbled around on the wall looking for a light switch. I finally found it and the kitchen light came on.

I stood there in the silent apartment for a moment trying to calm down my emotions. I wanted to cry. I wanted to scream. I wanted Tyler to come and tell me everything was going to be OK. I wanted Lexi and Mads to tell me everything was going to be OK as well, but they’re currently having a girls night without me. I stopped and pouted, but nobody was here to see it.

I need to switch back. ASAP. The totem. That’s right.

I started digging through Victor’s apartment for this magical artifact that may or may not exist. I dug through his kitchen, his living room, his bedroom. I found plenty of art supplies. I found paints and drawings. 

I grabbed a stack of papers. I saw a pencil sketch and I pulled it out. Just then an exacto knife rolled out of the stack and hit the floor, I jumped to make sure it didn’t stab my foot, and wound up dropping the whole stack of papers everywhere.

I crawled onto the floor and retrieved the papers. The exacto knife rolled under the desk. I’ll get that later. I looked at the drawing that got my attention. I was a sketch of a girl. Was this his ex girlfriend from high school? It didn’t have a name, but she was smiling in the drawing. It was beautiful. And I didn’t like art. I can tell Victor really loved her by the details in this drawing. This was a lucky girl to have someone who loved her this much. In some ways I was jealous. Tyler never drew me. Well, he did make me costumes back in the day I suppose.

I cleaned up the mess I made and continued looking for the totum. After a half hour I was even more exhausted.

I heard a knock at the door. Maybe it was my friends and Victor coming to apologize. I could totally use a glass of wine.

I opened the door to see a blonde girl standing there. “Hi Victor.” she said smiling.

This is the first person who has identified me as Victor all day. I suddenly got stage fright again like I did in class. What do I say to her? I don’t know who she is. Is she a friend? A girlfriend? “Hi.” is all I could manage to get out.

“Do you have an early class tomorrow?” she asked. “I have a nice cold case of beer at Dave’s apartment if you’re interested.”

“Yeah.” I replied. “Early class.”

“Are you sure?” she said. “You look kinda frazzled. I bet you could use a beer.”

“I could.” I agreed.

“Wanna talk about it?” she asked.

I did want to talk about it. But I really wanted to talk to Tyler about it. This girl in front of me is offering something I need.

“Yeah.” I simply said, nodding. Am I really going to take her up on this? I do need to vent.

“Then I’ll be right back.” she said walking away from the door to another apartment. She returned 30 seconds later holding two bottles of beer. I then realized Victor already had a case of beer in his fridge and I didn’t need to take this girl’s beer. She opened a beer and handed it to me then opened her own.

So how do I do this? Do I just invite her in? She’s not a vampire.

“Would you like to come in?” I nervously asked, moving out of the way of the door.

She smiled and walked through the door’s threshold and into the apartment.

* * *

Victor

Madison poured more wine into my glass. “So he really has no friends?” she asked.

“Yeah, he had a traumatic freshman year” I replied. It was getting easier to talk with each passing sip of wine. I wasn’t really a wine drinker, but this is certainly hitting the spot after the day I’ve had. “He had some friends who really hurt him. He’s a nice guy and they just took advantage of him.”

“Poor guy” Madison said, putting the bottle down. “So just because his roommate freshman year stole money from him, he became a hermit?”

“It wasn’t just that.” I said “There was also this girl that led him on. Got him to take her out on an expensive date in the city. Bitch got up and left mid meal and left him with the tab.”

“How soon after his best friend stole his girlfriend was this?” Alexis asked.

“One month” 

“Brutal.” Madison added. “So Victor has trust issues. And you took pity on him?”

I’m not sure how to answer that. “I suppose you can say that.” 

“So Vic needs friends.” Madison said. “Maybe we can introduce him to Tyler. From everything you’ve said, it sounds like they might have a lot in common.”

Alexis laughed. “I’m sure Victor and Tyler will meet soon enough.”

Madison looked at both of us and took a deep breath and sighed. “I love you ladies. I’ve missed you.”

“It was a long summer.” Alexis added.

I smiled. It’s true. I haven’t had friends in a long time. It was nice to sit here and relax with two people who treated me like their best friend. I longed for that kind of interaction. I missed the camaraderie I had with Alan. I thought I’d make new friends when I got to college. I didn’t expect I’d be taken advantage of when I got here. I know Alexis is putting on a show, and Madison thinks I’m Nicole, but I honestly feel very welcome and comfortable with these two right now.

“So” Madison said. “Let’s ask Nicole about Brandon.”

“Vic- I mean Nicole doesn’t want to hear about Brandon.” Alexis replied.

“Yeah I do” I said, smiling, swirling the wine in my glass. I could feel my face flush from the alcohol. I hope I don’t drink too much.

Alexis smiled at me and chuckled. “Ok, since you asked for it”

* * *

Nicole

“And they’re back at my place drinking wine without me.” I said, finishing my story how my “roommate” and “best friend” were drinking without me. “Thankfully you showed up….” I looked at her, realizing I never got her name.

“Stephanie.” she said.

“Stephanie.” I repeated. “If you didn’t show up, I’d likely have an anxiety attack.” 

“Some friends you have there.” Stephanie said. “But you’re drinking a beer with me. So I’d say you made out in that deal. Cheers!” She raised her beer bottle.

I clicked her bottle with mine. “Cheers” I took another sip of beer. She took a larger chug.

She finished her beer and said, “I’m not dating him, if you were wondering.” 

“Who?” I asked. I certainly wasn’t wondering about two strangers dating.

“Dave. Your neighbor. He’s my roommate's boyfriend. She convinced me to tag along last night.”

Last night? “And what about tonight?” I asked.

She cocked her head and smiled, not answering my question. This girl is weird. 

“Wanna come back to Dave’s with me?” she asked. “I think they’re playing some games. We can totally just hang out there.”

“Oh I don’t know, Stephanie.” I said. “It is getting kinda late.”

“Late?” she said. “It’s only like 9:30.”

“I mean - it’s a school night.”

“One more beer.” she said.

She drives a hard bargain. I do feel 10 times better than I did before she came over.

“OK.” I said. “But only 1”

We both walked out of Victor’s apartment, and I locked the door behind me. We walked down the sidewalk to the next apartment. Apparently Dave is Victor’s neighbor. Stephanie opened the door and we walked in together.

“Hi everyone.” she said. “This is Victor.”

“Hi Victor” I heard a number of voices.

A bigger guy came up to me. “Yo Victor.” he said. “I never expected you to actually leave your apartment” He put his hand up.

This must be Dave. I high-fived his hand much to his surprise. Weird. If he didnt want a high five, why did he put his hand up?

Stephanie grabbed my hand and led me to a couch that other people were sitting on and chatting. We sat down together, in close quarters. Our legs were touching each other. As she crossed her legs, I noticed she was wearing this cute pencil skirt. I got jealous. I wanted to cross my legs too.

Dave tossed us two cold beer bottles. I looked at the bottle. I didn’t have a bottle opener on me. I watched Stephanie twist the cap off with her hand. I tried to do the same expecting it to hurt, but Victor’s hand must’ve been used to it and the cap came right off.

We clinked our bottles again.

There were about 10 people stuff into this tiny apartment. 4 of them were huddled around the TV playing some race car video game.

Stephanie placed her hand on my leg. A stirring in my pants alerted me to something that - up until now - I was oblivious to. Wait. Has Stephanie been hitting on me all night? Me?

I squirmed a little, and attempted to cross my legs again to hide the unfortunate erection that was forming. There wasn’t enough space to cross my legs, so I just rested my beer and hands over the bulge.

* * *

Victor

Madison collected all of our wine glasses and put them on the counter.

“Hey I was drinking that” I said with a giddy smile.

We were just talking about this guy Brandon, Alexis was seeing. Apparently she met him online over the summer, and only really met in person last night. That was supposed to be where Alexis had her best friends and Tyler as backup in case the guy turned out to be a total creep. So it wound up being just this dude, Alexis and Madison. Way to go Nicole, you missed out on something important to Alexis. 

Long story short… Something, something, cute eyes and firm butt. This Brandon seemed kinda forward and is trying to rush intimacy. Since they shared some steamy chats over text, he’s eager to make those texts a reality. 

“So it’s way too soon to get intimate with him?” Alexis inquired.

“Yes.” I responded. “It’s way too soon.”

“But not every guy is as patient as Tyler” Madison countered.

I interjected. “But if he’s really a keeper, he’d show just a little more patience. I say, have him take you on a few dates so you can see what he’s really like in person.”

“I can’t argue with that.” Madison smiled.

Alexis seemed pleased with my advice. She winked at me and replied “Thank you Nicole.”

“Hey Nic,” Madison said. “Take off your bra and stay a while.”

I turned red. Yeah, I was wondering when they were going to say something. After all, I was the only one here wearing a bra. I was also the only guy. “After I pee.” I said, escaping off to the bathroom.

I quickly stripped off my shirt and bra - briefly caught a glimpse of Nicole topless in the mirror, and put the shirt back on. While here, I decided to pee too. Turns out needing to pee wasn’t a lie after all.

When I returned, Madison was pulling out her phone and started playing music. Drake’s “In my Feelings” came on and she started dancing right there in the living room. Alexis came over to me and grabbed my hand and pulled me up.

“I can’t dance.” I pleaded.

“That’s never stopped you before” Madison laughed.

I tried mimicking their dance moves. Hopefully I didn't look like a fool. Ok. This wasn’t so bad. I think I had enough liquid courage to loosen up. I smiled at my two new friends.

Just then, Madison came up and started grinding up in front of me. I was surprised, but I played along holding onto her hips. I backed away and I smacked her ass and laughed.

A shocked Madison looked at me with an open mouth. “Oh Nikki, you’re naughty tonight!”

“I think I need more wine.” I giggled and walked to the counter.

“Oh, no you don’t.” Alexis said, pulling me back into the living room. “You are officially cut off.”

“Oh Lexi, don’t be such a party pooper” I said.

She pulled me in close so she could whisper in my ear. “Vic, Nicole is a lightweight. Easy there.”

“Well, Nicole needs to cut loose and have more fun!” I exclaimed unaware of how loud I was.

“You’re damn right, Nicole!” Madison yelled over the music.

Alexis chuckled. I wondered if she was starting to regret this “punishment.”

I walked over to Madison and started flirting back with her and serenading the music to her. I pushed our two bodies together as we danced and started to get low. Our breasts were touching each other. This was fun. Madison had a huge smile on her face. I’m glad she was enjoying this. I certainly was.

“Lexi this was a great idea!” Madison yelled over the music “I’m glad you suggested tonight. I needed this and I bet you all did too.”

I looked at Alexis and she gave me an innocent smile. This is all Alexis’s doing?

I made my way to my other new bestie and started dancing with Alexis. She was laughing at me. 

“So this is your doing?” I whispered.

“I was angry, Vic” she replied. “I don’t like the deception. You and Nicole are pulling me into your web of lies.”

“I’m sorry for pulling you into this.”

She smiled at me. “You’re a good guy, Vic. It sounds like you’ve had it rough the past few years. I’m glad you’re finally able to have a little fun.” she said. 

“I’m not having fun.” I said, chuckling.

“Liar” she said, giggling. “You know, this whole charade will need to stop eventually?”

“Yeah I know.” I said, smiling and laughing, trying not to think about tomorrow. “But not tonight” I smiled and dipped Alexis and she laughed. I wonder what Nicole’s doing.

* * *

Nicole

One beer turned into three. Stephanie was talking about her classes. Then she started talking about a class she had with Victor. A lot of smiles and nods. I did my best to pretend to know what she was talking about. This must be how Victor felt while talking with Mads. Stephanie complimented me on a project Victor did back in the spring. I get the feeling she and Victor had never spoken because she asked me details about Victor’s life that I figured she would know about. But seeing as I’ve been Victor for a day I managed to have some of those answers. I told her the classes I had today. I told her that I was an art major, I told her I didn’t go home over the summer.

I asked her the question that was burning in my mind since she walked into Victor’s apartment. “Where’d you get that top? It’s so cute.”

She blushed. “The thrift shop down the road. It’s totally retro isn’t it?”

“It is. I love it.” I said. I was about to say I needed to go visit there, but I stopped myself remembering I’m in Victor’s body.

“Be right back.” she said, getting up from the couch and walking towards the bathroom. I watched her as she walked. I checked out her outfit. She was dressed way more casual that I prefer. But I did like that top. And she did look good in that pencil skirt.

At the moment I checked out how her ass filled that skirt, I felt another twitch in my pants. This body is clearly straight and is letting me know it. My head wanted to know where she got her cute top, but my body wants to play “hide the sausage.” Ugh. So frustrating.

I took a deep breath. I was feeling good after all of these beers. Just then another girl came and sat down right where Stephanie was sitting.

“Hi” I said to my new couch-mate.

“So are you going to ask her out?” she asked.

“Um.” I said. What would Victor say? He could certainly use a friend. Or a date. Maybe if I get Victor a date, that will count as a selfless act. I’ve never asked anyone out before in my life. I’ve only been on the receiving end of getting asked out. “Should I? What if she says no?” 

“Dude.” she said. “Steph’s totally into you.”

I blushed at the compliment. Wait. Is she into me, Nicole or into Victor’s body? She has been hanging onto every word I’ve said. My dry wit is all Nicole. 

Stephanie came out of the bathroom and the girl I was just talking with got up and left. As Stephanie sat down, I made the decision. I needed to do this selfless thing for Victor to swap back. I’m going to get him a date with Stephanie.

“Stephanie,” I said confidently. “Would you like to um.. you know.. go out sometime?”

“Yes.” she said, smiling at me.

Wow. I’m a pro at this. “Great.” I said. “Friday?”

“Sounds like a date.” she said smiling. Her face was a little flushed. Her hand returned to my thigh and squeezed it.

“Great.” I said. “I um.” I stood up, quitting while I’m ahead. “I really have to call it a night.”

“OK” she said standing up with me.

This is where we hug right? I went in for a hug and she hugged me back.

“Have a good night, Victor.” she said.

I smiled, and left Dave’s apartment.

“Alright” I said out-loud as I walked back to Victor’s door. “Vic’s got a date! Time to swap back!”

Chapter 7 - Shower Thoughts

Nicole

Ugh. That was a crazy dream. Having to spend an entire day as a guy. I stretched and rolled over and opened my eyes. I looked around. Oh no. I’m still in Victor’s bedroom. That wasn’t a dream. My head was buzzing a little from last night’s beers. 

I rubbed my forehead to try to soothe the throbbing.. 

Uh oh. I forgot to set an alarm. I picked up Victor’s cell phone and checked the time.

7:12 AM. Oh no. I overslept.

I grabbed a clean t-shirt, some cargo shorts, and socks and shoes from a drawer and stuffed them into a duffle bag I found. 

I was still dressed in yesterday's clothes and I could tell that I started to stink. I slid on the flip flops, dashed into the kitchen, opened a few cupboards and eventually found a bottle of advil. I washed the pill down with one of the dirty cups in the sink and dashed out of the apartment.

I arrived back at my apartment. My head wasn’t throbbing as much anymore. Now I’m just tired and anxious about class. The door was locked. I knocked on it.

Lexi answered it. “We need to get you a key.” she said, walking back to her room.

“But this is my apartment!” I said frustrated.

Lexi isn’t a morning person and just waved my comment away while trudging back to her bedroom. “Turn off your alarm clock, Nicole.”

I walked down the hall to my bedroom to find a sleeping Victor, oblivious to the alarm clock going off. I turned off the alarm. “Victor, wake up.”

Victor rolled over and groaned. “My head hurts.”

“How much wine did you drink last night?” I asked.

He sat up in bed and looked at me and put his hands over his head. “We didn’t swap back. You’re still me.”

“No shit.” I said. “We need to get you up and showered.”

“Do I have to?” he groaned. “I thought we were going to our own classes today. Why do I need to get ready?”

“Because people might recognize you. I have an image to maintain. I don’t want my body walking around looking like a hobo. Plus. Neither of us have showered in 2 days. I know I can smell B.O. coming off of me. I bet you don’t smell like roses either. It’s nasty, Victor.”

“You go first,” he said. “I’ll go back to sleep.” He laid back in bed.

Argh. We don’t have time for this. I checked the clock. It’s 7:35 now. No, no. I wasn’t even sure how I was going to handle this anyway. In my head, I figured we’d have plenty of time to come up with a plan on how to take showers. I was still cautious about sending Victor into the shower with my body. But neither of us have time to debate this. There’s only one solution I can see - we can take one together. I can keep him from being handsey and I can teach him how to shave.

“Come on, Victor.” I said shaking his shoulder. “We don’t have time for this. We’ll shower together.”

“You can’t be serious,” he said, opening his eyes.

“Very.” I said. I grabbed his arm and pulled him back to a sitting position. “Let’s go,” I said, pulling him into a standing position next. “Did you get dressed into these PJs yourself?”

“Yeah.”

“Good job” I said. “Maybe you can handle getting dressed today yourself.”

“I doubt that,” he said.

“Let’s go.” I said taking his hand and heading into the bathroom. I shut the door behind us. 

I took off the t-shirt I was wearing.

“You weren’t joking?” he said, rubbing his eyes.

“No. Let’s go. The quicker we do this, the quicker we get it over with.”

He groaned again. “I have a splitting headache.”

“That’s probably because you didn’t eat anything last night after you ate too much at lunch.” I sound like a hypocrite right now, since I woke up with a hangover too. Should I even tell Victor that I drank last night?

He groaned again. I reached into the shower and turned the water on to let it heat up. I turned back around to see Victor take the cami off. I noticed my breasts out of the corner of my eye. I hope I don’t regret this.

I closed my eyes and dropped the shorts and boxers I was wearing, trying not to look down. When I opened my eyes, Victor too had his eyes closed and was standing there naked. I didn’t even ask him to do that. I looked away. Despite that being my body, I remember what happened last time I got a good look at it.

I felt the water to see if it was warm enough. It was and I pulled him into the shower with me. 

“OK. You can open your eyes'' I said. We were both facing each other. “I figure if we just maintain eye contact, we can avoid looking at each other’s naked bodies.”

“OK” he said. “If you insist.”

I grabbed my conditioner and shampoo from the shelf. “Wet your hair.” He did as he was told then I handed him the conditioner. 

“Nicole, I know how to take a shower.” he said, taking the conditioner.

“Fine.” I said, squirting my shampoo into my hand and into my hair.

“What is this scent?” he said. “You’re putting your girly shampoo into my hair.”

“I was in such a rush, I forgot to get your manly shampoo. Sorry.”

He closed his eyes as he was rinsing his hair.

“Have you ever had long hair?” I asked.

“No.” he said.

“Here.” I said, showing him how to make sure he properly conditions, shampoos and rinses longer hair. He was a quick learner and took to it with ease without complaining.

“Body wash?” he asked.

“Yeah” I said, handing him the bottle. 

He took a squirt and started lathering up his shoulders. He paused with his hands right below his neck and looked at me. He was waiting for permission.

I nodded and then watched him lather up his… my... breasts.

Oh no. I felt an erection coming up, I turned around quickly to face the wall. No. No. No. This is embarrassing. This is gross.

“Nicole, you OK?”

“I’m fine.” No, I’m not fine. I’m stuck in a male body and have an erection.

“You don’t have to hide it, you know.” I turned my head to see him. He had a sympathetic look on his face.. my face.

“I just.” I said, turning completely around. My erection hit his leg. His smooth leg. “Oh my God. I’m so sorry.” I turned back around to the wall. “I’m sorry. This was a horrible idea.”

“It’s OK.” he put his hand on my shoulder. “We’ll get through this.”

“How are you so calm?” I said, talking to the wall. “You have a dude’s peen hitting your leg!”

“Because it’s mine. I know what it looks like. We’re intimately familiar.”

“Ew.” I said.

He chuckled at that, and I found myself smiling. I’m glad he’s laughing about it. His laugh might be infectious. And he’s laughing with my voice too.

“Here.” he said, holding up the body wash. I turned around. “You should do it yourself. If I do it for you... Well… it’s gonna make things worse.”

I held out my hand and he squirted the body wash into my hand. I looked down at the erect penis I’ve been avoiding looking at. Since I was now in possession of it, I should start treating it as a natural appendage of me. I lathered it up and tried to think of unsexy things as I cleaned it. Nothing was working. In fact, it felt kinda good. But I wasn't about to masturbate in front of Victor so I stopped and let the water rinse the soap off. I should ask him how he takes care of erections, but I didn’t want to talk about it. Instead, I turned my focus back to him.

“I haven’t shaved my legs in a few days.” I said to him. “You’re gonna need to shave today, or do you want me to help you?”

“Maybe some pointers.” he said.

I handed him the shaving cream, then my razor and showed him which direction I like to go, and which spots to pay attention to. After a few minutes, I realized we were very comfortable with each other. He was looking down at his new body, and I was looking down at mine. My erection wasn’t going down because I kept getting turned on Victor shaving my own body, but at least it wasn’t freaking me out like it did earlier. Victor seemed to be most comfortable.

We made eye contact. “Nicole, how are you holding up?”

“I’m OK. I think I’m better.”

“Good.” he said. “We’re both going to have to rise to the occasion.” He looked at me and started to chuckle. It was infectious, and I chuckled. He started laughing, and I couldn’t help it, I burst out laughing too.

We were both laughing loudly and our laughs were echoing off the shower walls. I mean - this was utterly ridiculous. We were two strangers taking a shower together in each other’s bodies. And this was my idea.

“Thank you Vic.” I told him when I was able to stop laughing. “I needed that. Really, I did. I was on the verge of a meltdown there. How did last night go?”

“It went well. I had a lot of fun with your friends. I’m sorry that Alexis kicked you out. I would’ve liked to have hung out with you too.”

“Thanks Vic. I was angry at first.” I decided to fill him in on the good news. “But some good did come out of it.” 

“How so? Did you find that totem we were looking for?”

“No, but I got you a date for Friday.”

“Wait - what now?”

“Yeah.” I smiled. “That cute girl - Stephanie. I set you up.”

Victor stopped shaving for a moment and looked at me. “You set me up with Stephanie? She’s… not my type.”

“What are you talking about? She’s cute, attractive, and clearly got the hots for you.”

“I…” he said. “I don’t know. I’m not really ready to date. I haven’t dated since...” I explained by dating woes with Alexis and Madison last night and I really didn’t want to rehash it again.

“Now’s your chance. Get back out there. Get back up on the horse. Go to the sea and fish. Or whatever guys say to get over heartbreak.”

“I dunno, Nicole.” he said, continuing to finish shaving his legs. “I’ve been burned in the past. I don’t really trust anyone enough to start dating.”

“How will you ever learn to trust anyone if you don’t get to know them? Do you trust me and Lexi?”

“I guess. But you both are friendly with me because of the situation we’ve been put in. The moment I’m back on my body, you’ll both move on with your lives and leave me behind.”

“You don’t know that, Vic.”

He shrugged and continued to shave.

“But anyway,” I said. “Back to Stephanie. I figured a selfless act could help us out. I bet if you do something for me, we’ll swap back before Friday.”

“That defeats the purpose of a selfless act.” he sighed, handing me the razor. “And if you’re stuck going on that date?”

“Then I’ll hit out of the park, make you look like the stud you are and we’ll swap back Saturday morning.”

“You think I’m a stud?”

“Victor, I have a boyfriend.” 

He chuckled and rinsed his legs clean of all of the soap and cream. “Wow, I can’t believe how smooth these legs are.”

“If you like em, I can shave these too.”

“No.” he said and laughed. “I just hope all of this works out.”

“It will,” I said. “I have every confidence in us.” I smiled. He smiled back.

“Hey Nicole,” he said. “Do you worry that we’re turning into each other?”

“What?” I replied. “No. We’re not turning into each other.”

“It’s just something Alexis mentioned to me last night. And then I was finding it way too easy to be you and talk to your friends. I was enjoying it.”

“You were enjoying having friends? That doesn’t mean you’re becoming me. It just means you miss having friends. Maybe you are opening up to us.”

“You’re probably right.” he said.

I heard the door open. I poked my head around the shower curtain. Lexi was standing in the doorway. 

“What’s going on?” she said. “I heard laughing and giggling. You’re both taking a shower together? This is totally awkward. Even by Nicole standards.”

“We didn’t have time for two showers.” I said. “It was my idea.”

Victor poked his head around the other side. “Were we making too much noise? Sorry Alexis.”

“You know what? Call up Tyler and dump him. You two are perfect for each other. Miss Bad Ideas and Mr No Ideas.”

I saw Victor blush and return his head back behind the curtain. I stuck my tongue out at Lexi. She chuckled and closed the door on us.

“I’m sorry, this is weird.” Victor said.

“Vic, rule number one about being Lexi’s friend. She tells you she hates drama, but secretly she loves it. She loves complaining about it. Try to put her in the most awkward moments ever and she’ll love you back. The three of us. Me, Alexis and Madison, we get along so well because we’re so different. Lexi is the serious one, Mads is the not so serious one, and I’m the one that makes them both look good because I’m always so awkward.”

“Really? I thought you were the one who had everything so put together.”

I sighed. A moment of truth. “Victor. I would be nothing without my best friends.”

* * *

Victor

Nicole taught me how to wrap my hair in a towel and led me back to our - I mean her bedroom. She quickly changed into the spare clothes she brought from my apartment. Lucky. That was quick and easy. I never considered how lucky I had it. 

I, on the other hand, was staring at her closet like a deer in headlights. So many tops and dresses. Are there rules about what to wear and when?

“Think you can handle this by yourself?” She asked me.

I wanted to say no. But after our conversation in the shower, I feel that we’re ready to open up and start trusting each other. This was an important step in our… friendship. “I… I guess.” I said. “Wait - Help me with the bra.”

“Let me show you.” she said, pulling out a light blue bra from her drawer. “Find the top.” She showed the shoulder straps. “Then twist it around so you can see the clasp. Clip it, rotate it back around. Put your arms through the straps, pull up. Then you may have to adjust the boobs so they’re sitting nicely in the cups.” She handed me the bra.

I did as she told me. I clasped it, rotated it, pulled it up, put my arms through and adjusted it. I felt a little weird grabbing the boobs in front of her. But I think we’re past that stage with each other now.

Nicole smiled at me. “You’re doing great Victor. You’re a quick learner. Now pick out an outfit and get dressed. I’ll get our breakfast ready. We have 20 minutes to get out of here.”

Oh God. Not another yogurt.

I pulled out a pair of panties and put them on. I appreciated how they felt on me yesterday. So soft. They clung to every curve. I admired myself in the mirror. These are certainly more sexy than the boxers I typically wear. I then turned my attention to the closet.

I scanned the closet and at the far end, I found t-shirts. Oh look Nicole, you do own t-shirts. I pulled one out. It was a t-shirt that had a picture of sandals on the front. I pulled that shirt on and found a pair of jean shorts and pulled those on as well.

I walked out into the living room and Nicole saw me. “Victor. You’re going to class, not the beach. A dress please.”

I put on my grumpy face, but it might have come off more as a pout. I wanted to put up more of a fight here. After all, I see plenty of girls go to class like this. Hell - I’ve seen girls to class in their pajamas. Why can’t I? If I was still in my body, I’d be wearing… the same thing Nicole is currently wearing. That concern about becoming each other entered my brain again. I shook it out. That’s absurd.

I pulled off the t-shirt and shorts and tossed them onto the bed. I then pulled out a maroon dress. I pulled it over my head and smoothed it out. Wow. That hugged all of the right curves just like the panties did. It’s a little warm though.

I returned to the kitchen.

Nicole’s eyes got wide. “Whoa. No. That’s what I wear when I go out clubbing.”

As I passed the mirror, she was right. It had a plunging neckline and not only could I see cleavage, but I could also see the bra. Fail.

I took off the dress, tossed it aside and found a navy blue dress with flowers on it. It hid the bra, didn’t show too much cleavage, and was a decent length. It even felt lighter and let more air in. That previous dress would’ve been too thick for the late summer heat.

I returned to the kitchen. She stared at me. I decided to do a twirl for her. She was still silent.

“What’s wrong?” I asked.

“Nothing.” she said. “I just hadn’t worn that dress yet. Come here.” I walked closer to her. She opened a kitchen drawer and turned me around so my back was to her. She grabbed something from my back that was itching me. A tag. She cut it off. “I bought it a few days ago. I was looking forward to wearing it.”

“I didn’t realize.” I said. “I can change.”

“It’s OK.” she said, trying to hide tears. “It looks great on you. Here.” she said. She handed me a plate and a glass of orange juice. On the plate was scrambled eggs and two pills.

“What’s this?” I asked.

“I knew you didn't like the yogurt, so I made you an egg. The Motrin for your wine headache. One pill is a multivitamin and the other is… well…. you… I… we.. missed our birth control yesterday.”

I nodded my head. “Oh. Thank you Nicole.” She was going out of her way to be nice to me. I think I may have judged her too harshly. 

“You’re welcome. We’re in this together. We’ll get through this by supporting each other.”

She had yogurt, I had the eggs and pills. I thought crossed my mind. I wonder how our bodies are going to react to this abrupt change of diet. It’s very likely Nicole in my body will start losing weight. I in Nicoles may start gaining it. Maybe I should watch what I eat in the future.

“Victor.” she said, moving her tongue around her mouth. “Did you know you’re missing a tooth? In the back of your mouth.”

I laughed. “Yeah. I had a tooth abscess last year. It was so painful. I was on codeine for a week for the pain. I eventually just told the dentist to take it out.”

“Ouch.” she replied.

I was curious and ran my tongue over my teeth too. “Your teeth seem smaller yet smoother than mine. You have a tooth out of alignment on the bottom.”

“Yeah, that tooth shifted after I got my braces off.” She chuckled and looked at me. We were both smiling at us checking out each other’s teeth. “We’re weird.”

When we were done with breakfast, she took me to the mirror and did my makeup. This time she narrated what she was doing.

“Is there going to be a quiz on this?” I asked.

“Not yet.” We don’t have time for a real makeup lesson. Maybe tomorrow - assuming we both don’t get drunk and oversleep.

I chuckled and we both returned to the living room. I sat down on the couch and she sat next to me. We both looked at the schedule grid that we made last night and took notes of where each of us will be this morning and afternoon.

Alexis came out of her room fully dressed and ready for class. She looked at us. “OK. I have some suggestions for both of you.”

“Like what?” Nicole asked.

“About how you hold yourselves. Look at each other. Victor is slouched back with his legs spread eagle giving me a show of his panties. Nicole, you sitting up straight as a board with your hands on your knees. All prim and proper. It doesn’t look natural with Vic’s body.”

We looked at each other with embarrassment. I immediately closed my legs.

“Why don’t you try doing what the other was just doing?” she asked.

I looked at Nicole. I straightened up my back. I put my knees together and my hands on my knees. Oh fuck it. I crossed them.

“Nice work Vic.” Alexis complimented me. The compliment made me feel good. The posture change actually made me quite feminine.

We looked at Nicole, who leaned back on the couch with a half smirk. Alexis kicked one of Nicole’s legs out to get her to open her legs. 

“Now what?” she asked. “Do I just sit and scratch them?”

“That’s tomorrow’s lesson,” I said smiling. All three of us laughed. 

* * *

Tyler

I was in the shower getting ready for class. I think tonight is the night that I go pay Nicole a visit. She asked for a few days of space last night, and I figure 24 hours should be more than enough. I was worried I really hurt her. I also missed her. We’ve never had an argument that lasted longer than a day, and it’s already been a day and a half since our fight. I feel awful for calling her out in our fight. It was mean spirited of me.

I got out of the shower and dried off. My clothes were neatly set out beside the shower. I put on the t-shirt and shorts and walked out of the bathroom. Much to my surprise, my roommate Josh was walking down the hall naked.

“Dude!” I said.

“What’s wrong?” he said, turning around to give me a full shot of his package. I turned away.

“I don’t wanna see that.” I said.

“Don’t knock it until you’ve tried it.” he laughed.

“No thanks, dude.” I said running into my room. “I’m not your type. I see the types of guys you bring home.”

He chuckled. “I will make an exception for a cute thing like you.” he said from the hall.

“Josh, seriously.” I said. “When I agreed to be your roommate, you promised you’d stop hitting on me.”

“It’s just flirting. I love seeing you get flustered.”

I grabbed my socks, shoes and backpack and walked back into the hallway. Thankfully, Josh was now dressed in a polo shirt and khakis.

“On another note.” Josh said. “When do you think you’ll have my campaign website ready?”

“I worked on it last night. I was planning on seeing Nicole tonight. I estimate I can get you something by the end of the week.”

“Nice.” he said. “I want to be the first one to put my candidacy for Student Body President. The first one always gets more publicity. A website with my platform and message will help.”

“Of course.”

“Are you and Nicole still not speaking?”

“She needed some space.”

“She’ll come around.” 

“Thanks Josh.”

“Have you thought any more about my offer to be campaign manager? I know you’d do an awesome job.”

“No thanks, Josh. I’m just not interested. I’m a comp-sci major, not a poli-sci major.”

“Your loss.” he said. “Hey - I have a stack of flyers in the kitchen for Thursday’s pool party. You should hand some out to your friends.”

I walked into the kitchen and looked at the flyer. “Welcome Back Pool Party. Sponsored by Josh Rivers for Student Body President” Typically, this type of event would be a given for both Nicole and I to show up at. I hope we’ve forgiven each other by then.

“Do you think I should bring flowers?” I asked.

“To the pool party?”

“No - when I apologize to Nicole”

“Ty,” Josh replied “You know your girlfriend better than anyone else.”

I sighed. Was it bad that I didn’t know? I was bad at gift giving. I was even bad at make-up gifts. I’ll make it a point to pick up some flowers before I head to her apartment this evening.

Chapter 8 - What’s in a Name

Victor

I was the first one to leave the apartment, as I had the farthest to walk. When Nicole wasn’t looking, I swapped her pretty sandals for a pair of ankle socks and cross trainers. I didn’t think they clashed too much with the dress. As so, I was making great timing speed walking to my class.

This morning’s class was 20th Century Painting. It was one of the last non-studio classes I had left in my curriculum. I wasn’t necessarily looking forward to this class when I registered, but after spending a day in Nicole’s classes yesterday reading about business case studies, I was happy to be here. I sat down at one of the desks and smiled anxiously waiting for class to start.

Of course, nothing is easy or nothing goes as planned. So I should not have been surprised when a complete stranger - this time a guy - sat right next to me and said “Oh hey. What are you doing in this class? I thought you were a business major.”

Oh. Shit. Not again. What’s one of Nicole’s friends doing in my art class? “Oh hey.” I said trying to channel the same excitement from last night and from my interaction with Madison. “I took this as an elective. I loaded up on so many business classes that I… had to be reminded that I still needed some type of fine art elective.”

“That’s so cool that we’re going to be in the same class this semester” he said.

Oh Joy. All this means is I can’t be myself. I wanted to be Victor - Art major in an art class. But now I have to pretend to be Nicole, a business major in an art class.

The teacher shut the door and started taking attendance. Then he got to me. “Victor Machado.”

I turned my head away from my new friend. I tried to get my voice deeper and yelled a muffled “here” to the side. It was enough to keep the professor moving on with attendance.

A few names later, I learned my new friend's name - Steve.

Steve was a chatty one during class. While the professor was going over the syllabus, he whispered to me a lot. He smiled at me. A lot! I wonder if Steve knows Nicole has a boyfriend. So I gathered from his chit-chat that Steve hung around Nicole’s dorm last year. I don’t know why though. Maybe he had a crush on Nicole, or one of her friends. He just moved off campus this year. Why he’s in my class, I don’t know and he didn’t share. All I know is he was breaking my concentration from paying attention to the professor as he was showing some images of last century’s famous paintings.

In addition to being a chatterbox, he was wearing some cologne that I couldn’t pinpoint. I wasn’t much of a cologne wearer since I wasn’t really trying to impress anyone anyway. It was a nice scent though. Steve certainly had a nice smile and was cute, and -

Wait. No. Do I really think he’s cute? Shit. It just occurred to me that Steve is the first male - except for Nicole in my body - that I’ve interacted with. Is it possible I’m attracted to guys now? I shook my head to get those thoughts out of my mind. I glanced back at Steve. He smiled and continued to whisper stuff to me. I looked away and down at my syllabus. Oh shit. He is cute. I think I’m attracted to him. This is bad. I felt my face go flush.

I spent the rest of class just nodding and trying not to look at him, or lead him on in any way. Of course, that didn’t stop him from following me out of the classroom when class was dismissed.

When Steve and I started walking out of class together, the professor stopped me. “Miss Machado?”

Did he just call me... Miss Machado? Crap. I closed my eyes and let out a sign. Our lies are built on a house of cards and they’re about to all come crashing down.

“I’ll see you outside.” Steve said, leaving me. Well, at least this quick chat with the prof allowed me to escape Steve for a few seconds.

I turned my attention to the professor.

The professor looked me up and down. “Victor is it?”

Oh my God. What do I say? I’m fresh out of BS this morning. I used it all up on Steve, and this hangover is keeping me from thinking on my feet. “My parents named me Victor. But my friends call me... Vicky” I said, smiling. That was half a statement; half a question. Shit. I think I just blew that. He’s gonna know. He’s gonna kick me out of this class.

He looked at me for a moment. Smiled and nodded. “Ms. Machado - Vicky. Welcome to my class.”

“Thank you.” I said. I’m slightly confused here.

“If you ever need to talk.” he said. “I’m the faculty advisor for PRIDE here on campus.”

PRIDE? Um - what did I just do?

“We actually have a big support group for transgender students.” he said.

Transgender? Does he think- Well, I guess that makes sense based on what I told him. And technically I am a different gender today than I was on Sunday. Nicole is going to kill me.

“Have a good afternoon, Vicky. See you Thursday” he said breaking my thoughts.

“You too.” I said leaving the classroom. I wonder if that support group handles complications from body swaps.

I got out into the hall. Steve was still waiting for me. Damn.

“What was that?” he asked.

“He um.” I replied. “Said there was a complication with my class enrollment but he fixed it.”

“Oh OK” he said. “I have to get to my next class. It was good chatting with you. See you Thursday, Vicky.”

“Bye Steve” I smiled as he walked away. Wait a second. What did he call me? How much of that did Steve overhear?

* * *

Nicole

Like yesterday, I was able to get to class without anyone recognizing me. Victor certainly just blends in with the crowd.

I had my plan already laid out. I allowed the theater professor to call me Nick yesterday. So that’s what I was going to go by here. I’ve heard Nicole can be a guy’s name too, so hopefully nobody will question it.

The only problem with my plan was that I’m in a business class. I recognize a good portion of this class. They obviously don’t recognize me, but they may recognize the name.

I looked around the class to see who was here. At the far corner of the room I found my former roommate Kayla. She could be a problem. She just moved off campus to move in with her boyfriend. That freed me up to move in with Lexi. Kayla and I weren’t the best of friends, mostly she kept to herself and was always at her boyfriend’s dorm. But we were cordial with each other and kept to our own side of the room.  Sometimes she’s even partied with my friend group when she wasn’t with her boyfriend.

When the teacher took attendance and said “Nicole Rosch” I could see Kayla’s head turn and look around out of my periphery. I said “Here” and I noticed her glance at me.

Class was uneventful. The professor started teaching some case studies, gave some homework and before I knew it class was over.

I decided to get out of there as fast as possible. But alas, Kayla stopped me right outside the door.

“Hi.” she said. “I don’t believe we’ve met. I’m Kayla.”

“Hi Kayla.” I said. “I’m Nick”

“Nick?” she said. “I’m sorry I must’ve had you confused with someone else.”

I chucked. “No worries Kayla.” I had this next part rehearsed. “You must’ve had me confused with the other Nicole Rosch. We both have the same name and are often confused for each other.”

“Your name is Nicole?”

“Yeah. My parents were really crazy on unisex names. I go by Nick, obviously.”

“I’m - the other Nicole’s - former roommate”

“Oh really.” I said. “I’ve run into the other Nicole once or twice.”

“She’s good people.”

“Yes she is” I smiled, enjoying the ego rush of getting someone to say nice things about me. 

Kayla stood there and smiled. You know what? I haven’t had any real friend interaction the past few days. I missed out on Malbec Monday and I’ve been stuck pretending to be Victor and teaching Victor how to be me. I’d like to hang out with my former roommate. “Hey Kayla. Are you interested in getting a coffee or something before our next classes?”

She had a surprised expression on her face. I didn’t expect that expression since I’ve known Kayla for over a year. But she was sizing up this strange guy asking her to join her for coffee.

“I’m sorry.” I said. “I know you have a boyfriend. I was just being friendly.”

“Sure.” she said. “Let’s grab a coffee.”

I smiled. Finally, I’m getting a little bit of normalcy back to my life.

* * *

Victor

When I got to my next class, I sent Nicole a text message. “I thought this was going to be easy. It’s getting harder. People are starting to call me Vicky.”

Just then the teacher started class. She had us break into groups to do quick in-class group projects. Two girls and one guy seated around me all scooted closer to me. I guess I’m in their group. I was really hoping to stay invisible.

Nicole’s phone buzzed. She had texted back. “Just go with it. People are calling me Nick.”

The people in my group started introducing themself. They looked at me.

Son of a… I might as well embrace the chaos. I smiled. “I’m Vicky.” 

I continued smiling as I jammed the pink iPhone back into the purse.

* * *

Nicole

Victor texted me while I was in line for coffee, upset that people were calling him a girls name. Well duh, he’s in a girl's body. I told him to go with the flow.

I got a caramel macchiato from the coffee shop. Normally I don’t splurge on coffee drinks, but I really needed a friend. We walked in the general direction of our next classes.

“So how is your off-campus apartment?” I asked Kayla.

“It’s OK. It’s kinda filthy and not well maintained.” she said, taking a sip of coffee. She then looked at me confused. “I never said I moved off campus.”

“Oh” I said, realizing I let on too much. “Nicole told me.”

“Oh really?” she said. “How often do you talk with the other Nicole?”

“Occasionally” I said. “ We’re not really in the same friend circles, but we’ve crossed paths, and had a chance to get about our college experiences.”

“And I came up?”

“Oh well, not by name.  She said she was moving to a new place because her old roommate was moving off campus with her boyfriend.”

She chucked. “Well I’ll let you in on a secret, Nick. The boyfriend and I broke up well before I moved out.”

“Oh” I said. “Sorry to hear about that.” Wait. So she lied to me?

“Don’t be sorry” she said smiling at me. “I needed a reason to find another place. Nicole wasn’t the easiest roommate to get along with.”

I continued walking with her in silence. In some ways I felt guilty as if I was eavesdropping or invading Kayla’s privacy. But now I had to know. “Oh really? What happened?”

“It wasn’t one thing. She had her own friends and really didn’t put any effort into trying to be my friend. When I broke up with my ex, it was a bad breakup.  I was looking for someone to confide in. She came into the room, didn’t say hi to me or asked why I was crying and just left.”

“I… That’s awful.”  What she said about me just sent a shock through my system.

“It’s OK.” she said. “I live alone now. And I’m way over that guy.”

“I’m glad to hear it.”  Was I really that much of a bitch to her?

“OK, Nick” she said. “I’m heading that way.” She pointed to the Sciences building. “It was great chatting with you. See you again Thursday?”

“Yes.  Thursday.” I said smiling.  “Bye Kayla”

As she walked away, I headed to my next class, lost in my thoughts. I never knew Kayla thought that way about me. That she wanted to be my friend. I thought she was avoiding me. But hearing about me in the third person shook me. Now I feel awful.  How do other people see me? 

* * *

As I was walking to my next class I came across a pop-up market in the quad. I decided to check out what they were selling. They were selling trinkets and clothing.

I walked up and down the make-shift aisles browsing. One row had some bracelets. Another row had cell phone covers. Some lanyards. Cheap sunglasses. Purses.

I saw one purse that had Lexi written all over it. It was totally her style.

I pulled out the phone from my pocket, Lexi wasn’t in this phone’s contacts yet, but I found the text exchange with her from yesterday. When she was calling me a psycho. I added her name to the phone’s contact list and I texted her. “Hey I found a really cute purse you’d like.”

I found a row of brightly colored sundresses. I picked one up and looked at it. It’s not the nicest material in the world, but it was very vibrant. It could make a nice bathing suit cover up. I held it up against me and fanned the bottom of the dress out to get a good look at it.

Just then I noticed a girl staring at me. A look of disgust. Did I have something in my teeth?

“What?” I said. Then I realized I was still in Victor’s body. She probably thinks I’m some sort of freak. A guy shopping for sundresses. I turned red and got really embarrassed. I hung the sundress back up and looked around and slowly left the market and headed to class. Lexi hadn’t texted back. Hopefully she doesnt want that purse because I don’t think I want to return to the market right now.

* * *

Before I got to class I realized I had to pee. That coffee from earlier broke my normal routine. I eyed the men’s restroom. OK. Let’s get this over with.

I entered the men’s room and saw a line of urinals. One guy was already standing at one. Ew. This is awkward.

I could just duck and hide into a stall. Let me rephrase that. I wanted to duck and hide in a stall. Then I remembered what Alexis said yesterday. Peeing at a urinal would be the first thing she’d do. A right of passage? But I didn’t want to be a guy. The embarrassment from the market was still too fresh in my mind.

I decided to go for it. There were 3 urinals, and the one guy was at the first one up against the wall. I walked up to the middle urinal. What do guys say to each other in the restroom? “Wooo, I had too much coffee this morning,” I said to my neighbor. He didn’t acknowledge me, zipped up and walked away without flushing. Rude.

I unbuttoned the shorts I was wearing and pulled out my member. Guys hold it and aim right? 

I looked down as I peed, making sure I was aiming right. I did realize there was a certain satisfaction from aiming and hitting a target. Just like that, I was done. Guys shake it dry instead of using toilet paper right? I shook it. I remember the saying I heard “shaking it more than twice is playing with it.” That sounded like good advice so I shook it twice tucked it back in and button and zipped back up my shorts.

I walked over to the sink to wash my hands. OK. There I can tell Lexi I peed at a urinal.

* * *

Tyler

I walked back into my apartment holding a bouquet of roses I had just purchased. I wonder if the whole reason they have an on-campus florist is for stupid boyfriends like me. I saw Josh sitting at the counter doing his homework. 

“Oh, Nice flowers,” he said. “You shouldn’t have.”

I gave him a smirk.

“I’m just joking with you.” he said. “Are you going over to Nicole’s now?”

“Yeah.” I said. “I just wish I knew whether this was enough or not.”

“Hopefully she’ll come around and accept your apology.”

“Yeah” Just then I felt a rumble in my stomach. I was hungry. That’s weird. I had a late lunch not too long ago. “OK. I’m going to head out now”

“Good luck, Ty. Tell her I said hi.”

I put down my school stuff, grabbed the bouquet and walked out of my apartment. The vending machine was down the hall.

I looked at the candy selection. I could go for a pack of Skittles. I slid my meal plan card and dialed the number code for the Skittles. Just then a Snickers bar fell instead. 

“What the hell?” I yelled at the machine. “I didn’t want a Snickers.” Fine. I’ll deal.

I grabbed the snickers from the machine then moved over to the soda machine. I put my card in, and dialed the number for a Mountain Dew. I heard a bottle drop. I reached in and pulled out… a Diet Pepsi?

“Fuck!” I yelled. “I hate these machines!”

* * *

Victor

I was the first one to arrive at Nicole’s apartment after classes. All I knew was I was starving. I skipped lunch today after yesterday’s debacle.

I fished Nicole’s keys out of her purse and walked in. It’s strange that I have keys to an apartment that isn’t mine. This whole thing has been so surreal.

I casually walked around Nicole’s apartment. In her room I saw a number of pictures. A lot of pictures of Nicole with Alexis and Madison and sometimes Tyler. There was a single picture of Nicole with her parents. They were all dressed in their finest clothes. There was another picture of Nicole and another older woman. Not her mom, but she looked similar. Maybe an aunt? I’m guessing Nicole doesn’t have any siblings.

I heard the door open and Alexis came into the apartment.

“Hey” I said.

“Hey Vic” she said. “How was your day?”

“It was easier. It helped that I was going to my own classes. But that provided a new wrinkle. People started calling me Vicky.”

“Well, you certainly can’t go by Victor if you’re trying to pretend to be a girl”

“Yeah.”

“Do you want me to call you Vicky?”

“What? No. I don’t know” I replied. “You and Nicole are the only ones that know who I am. I need an outlet. A place or people where I can be myself. Please keep calling me Vic for now.”

Alexis smiled.

There was a knock at the door and Alexis looked at me and shrugged? “Who is that?” She got up and opened the door. 

Alexis gasped. “Tyler!” Before she could close the door on him, the person I recognized from Nicole’s pictures pushed his way in. He was holding a bouquet of flowers. 

This is Tyler? That’s not as I imagined him in person. He wasn’t nearly as masculine as Nicole had described him. He had long hair down his shoulders, and a cleanly shaved face. He was dressed very well, and clearly put a lot of effort into how he looked. He was cute - if you’re into the whole pretty boy look… which I have to admit this body certainly is. 

Totally cuter than Steve. No. Stop it. I’m not Nicole!  I clutched the counter for no reason other than - I was taken by surprise. I wasn’t prepared to come face to face with Nicole’s boyfriend right now.

He looked at me and our eyes met. “Nicole. I had to see you.” he said

* * *

Nicole

I had just walked out of my last class when the phone in my pocket buzzed. I checked it and I saw a message from Lexi. “Tyler is here in our apartment right now. He thinks Vic is you.”

Oh no. Do I avoid the apartment or come to Vic’s rescue?

Chapter 9 - Trapped

Tyler

Nicole was staring at me. She seemed scared. Oh shit. I think I may have done this way too soon. I never saw that look on her face before. “Is it OK to talk?” I asked.

She nodded silently.

Thank God. I was getting ready to run out the door, but she’s given me an opportunity here. I swallowed hard, then turned to Alexis. “Lexi, can you give us a few moments?” 

Alexis looked at me, then Nicole for a moment, before she walked over to her and whispered “Are you OK with this?”

Nicole looked at her and nodded.

Oh my God, I must’ve really hurt her. Alexis is protecting her from me. I feel awful and now I suddenly feel like the bad guy here.

“If you need me, I’ll be in my room.” Alexis whispered to Nicole and walked away.

I put the flowers and my snacks on the counter. “I came to apologize. I got you something.”

She looked at the stuff on the counter and grabbed my Snickers. She opened the wrapper and took a big bite. 

I was baffled. I wanted to tell her that it was my Snickers, but since I didn’t want it anyway it seemed like no big deal. I was still hungry though and seeing her eat the candy bar didn’t help matters.

She then grabbed the Diet Pepsi bottle, twisted the cap off it and took a big chug out of it. She wiped her mouth with her forearm. “Oh yeah. That hit the spot. Thank you Tyler. What are the flowers for?”

I was stunned. This is not how I expected this to go. “They’re for you.”

“Oh.” she said. “Um. Thank you. They’re cool. I mean.. Um… lovely. You wanted to apologize? Let’s hear it.”

* * *

Nicole

I immediately called Lexi. One ring. Voicemail. Is Victor’s phone still blocked? 

I have to go help Victor. It’s time to tell Tyler the truth.

I’m still ten minutes away from my apartment.

I then tried calling my phone. Hopefully Victor picks up.

* * *

Victor

Tyler was hell-bent on making up and what he doesn’t realize is that I’m not Nicole. Earlier, Nicole was pushing this whole “selfless act” to help us swap back. I could attempt to mend her and Tyler’s relationship as my selfless act. This shouldn’t be too hard. As I understood it, Nicole and Tyler’s fight was over something stupid. What if I made him beg for it a little more? What if he thought Nicole wasn’t going to take him back so easily?

Just then, Nicole’s phone buzzed. I glanced down at it. The caller ID said “Body Snatcher.” Body Snatcher? Very funny, Nicole.

“Don’t answer it.” Tyler pleaded. “Please. I just want us to talk.”

“Fine.” I said, silencing her phone. “OK Tyler.” I took a huge breath. “Tell me, what couldn’t wait a few days?”

“Well, I have an evening class in an hour. I felt bad about Sunday night and I wanted to get my apology in during this small window of free time I had this afternoon.”

“OK.” I nodded.

“Nicole.” he said, putting his hand on my hand. 

I bit my lip as he did this. His hand was warm on top of mine. I wanted to pull my hand back, but it was slightly comforting so I left it there.

“I’ve felt awful for what I’ve put you through for the past two days. I’m sorry for calling your anxiety a crutch. That was wrong of me and very insensitive to do. I was frustrated. All I wanted to do was spend some quality time with my girlfriend.”

I looked at him and understood what he was saying. How would Nicole respond to this? “And if I have another of these anxiety attacks again?”

“I will do as I’ve done for the past three years and be there for you and help you get over it.” He squeezed my hand.

Was their fight really over Nicole’s anxiety attack? How often does this happen? “But Tyler, you can’t always be there. What if this break was the best thing that’s happened to Nic- I mean me.”

“Is that what this is to you?” he sounded dejected. “A break?”

Wait no. I don't want to break him and Nicole up, I just want him to come crawling back to Nicole. His eyes are looking watery. Is he crying? “No, no. I didn’t mean it like that. But what if... I start to learn how to manage my own anxieties? It may not be fair to you to be my keeper.”

He let go of my hand and put his head down, lost in thought. “It’s not lost on me that we might go our separate ways when we graduate. So I’d be lying if I said I hadn’t been thinking a little about that too.” He wiped a tear away from his eye. “I’m worried a break is really a break-up.”

“What? No.” I said. Crap. This isn’t how I saw this conversation going. I have to abort this, I’m not Mr. Matchmaker. I can’t counsel a relationship I know nothing about. “Listen Tyler. I’m not really feeling like myself lately. It’s best if we just take this slow, OK.”

“I’m OK with taking it slow. But what about graduation?”

“Graduation is so far in the future, let’s not worry about that. We should work on our relationship. Work on you respecting me and my faults and me working on... whatever it is I need to work on.” That sounded better in my head before it came out of my mouth.

“Yeah. I’d like that. We can work on our relationship. Maybe we can go out tomorrow. See if we can be ourselves again. We haven’t gone out since the Spring.”

He wants to go out on a date? Tomorrow? What part of slow did he not understand? Well at least I avoided the break-up. What if we don’t swap back tomorrow? I can’t go on a date with a guy. What if I pretend it’s just two guys hanging out? Hmm, I haven’t had a guy friend in years. “I don’t really feel like going out. We can just stay in. Watch a movie or something.”

“That would work.” he said. A smile started to form on his face. “I can get us dinner.”

I can’t believe I’m doing this. Nicole is going to owe me big time, I just need to make sure Tyler keeps his hands to himself. “Sure. That works.”

Just then he came over to hug me. My eyes opened wide as he wrapped his arms around me. He is warm all over. He also smells good too. “I missed you.” he said. I hugged him back and patted his back twice.

He broke away from our hug and smiled at me. 

He does have a nice smile, I can almost see what Nicole sees in him. It’s warm and inviting. Tyler seems to have a sensitive side that I hadn’t noticed in other guys. Or maybe it was all a facade. I don’t entirely trust Tyler, but then again I don’t trust anyone. I’ve only recently come around to starting to trust Nicole and Alexis and even then, I think the only reason they’re being nice to me is because they have to be.

“See you tomorrow, Nikki.” he said, then walked out the door.

As he walked out the door, Alexis immediately came out of her room.

“How did it go?” she asked.

“I guess it went alright.” I answered. “I helped save Nicole and Tyler’s relationship. I think. He wants to hang out tomorrow and I agreed.”

“You’re going to hang out with him tomorrow?”

“Originally, he wanted to go out somewhere. I didn’t want to be wined and dined, so I told him we could stay in and catch a movie. You guys told me I should start making more friends.”

“Vic!”

“What?” 

“He thinks you’re his girlfriend. This isn’t just two guys bro’ing down. Dinner and a movie? He’s going to expect kissing and maybe even sex. Remember, he and Nicole haven't seen each other all summer!”

I was silent. I hadn’t considered that and now, I’ve just willingly walked into a trap. “Then, I’ll just have to make sure Tyler knows his boundaries. I’m a guy. It’s not like I’m going to let him make out with me.” As I said that, I remembered how I felt around Steve earlier. And how Tyler’s smile made me feel warm.

Alexis and I looked at each other for a long moment. I wonder if she knew what I was thinking. I took a deep breath and turned my attention to my phone. During the conversation, Nicole called me. She didn’t leave a message.

“Nicole called me.” I said to Alexis. I dialed the number but it went straight to my voicemail. 

Alexis pulled out her own phone. “I’ve got no messages from her. I haven’t gotten a message from her since - oh shit.”

“What?”

“I blocked your phone yesterday morning.”

“Why would you do that?”

“This was before everything. She had your phone and I thought she was a psycho stalker.”

“She should be home soon right?”

* * *

Nicole

It took way too long to get from my last class back to my apartment. Between that market in the quad and all of the “welcome back to class” events going on in my path, I had to cut through large crowds of students or sometimes even go around buildings.

In one of the quads there was loud music and a crowd. I pushed my way through and bumped into a larger guy. He turned around and looked at me.

He had a microphone in his hand. “Hey man, what’s your name and major?” His voice echoed over the music. Oh shit. He thrust the microphone in my face.

“I’m uh -” I could hear Victor’s nervous voice echo through the speakers. “I’m Nick. I’m a Marketing Major.”

“That’s great Nick!” the guy with the microphone says. “Here’s your hula hoop.” A hula hoop?  He handed it to me. “The stage is right this way.” The stage? He put his hand on my shoulder and led me through the remaining crowd and to the stage.

I walked up onto the temporary stage where I joined two girls and one other guy. The other three of them had their own hula hoops. Did I just walk into a hula hoop competition?  Dammit, I really need to get going, I don’t have time for this.

“Alright contestants!” the MC said. “Time to start swaying those hips!”

Then the music started. I sighed and started hula hooping. I used to do this as a little girl. I was great at it back in the day. It was kinda hard at first keeping it on Victor’s narrow hips, but once I found the groove I was able to keep the hoop spinning around my midsection.

One of the guys dropped his hula hoop and was escorted off stage. I suppose I could just lose and so I can get out of here.

Just then, one of the girls dropped.

“We’re down to 2 contentants left.” The MC said. “Nick from Marketing, and Krista from Education.”

Krista, who I’ve never met before, looked at me. “You’re going down, Nick!”

Oh no, this bitch didn’t!

We both kept spinning the hoop. The song ended and another came on. The crowd cheered. Krista looked at me and made a yawning expression. This was getting old and I really had to go, yet I didn’t want to lose either. What was I going to win anyway?

I really needed to get out of here, so I decided to distract my competitor. “Hey Krista! I think I see your boyfriend making out with someone!”

“What?” she said, losing her concentration and dropping the hoop.

“We have a winner!” The MC said.  I dropped my hoop, and the MC raised my hand up. The crowd cheered and he handed me my prize. A T-shirt with the logo of a credit card company on it. All that for a stupid T-Shirt?

I thanked my competitors and the MC and headed out of there as quickly as possible. 

I was about to get to the door of my dorm when I ran into Madison.

“Oh hey Victor.” she said.

“Hey Mads.” I replied.  “Madison, I mean.”

“That’s fine. If you’re Nicole’s friend, you can call me Mads too. Are you heading up to see Nicole too? She had this idea about all of us doing dinner tonight.”

“Oh yeah.” I said. I remember Victor suggesting that. “Lexi told me that Tyler is up there too.”

“Oh.” she said, looking disappointed. “In that case, then we should wait a little bit. I’m sure they’re working some things out. We should give them space.”

Ugh. But Victor needs me. Lord knows what he and Tyler are talking about.

She added, “I’m hungry anyway and I don't want to wait around for Nic and Ty to finish making up, so I’m going to get some dinner and come back later. Want to join me?”

Part of me wanted to join her. I’d love to sit and catch up with Mads - just not as Victor. Maybe this was a good opportunity to come clean to her, but I can’t do that without Victor and my body, or maybe even Lexi for good measure. If I tried it without them, Madison might react the same Lexi initially did.

“Thanks for the offer.” I replied. “Maybe another time.”

“OK.” she said. “See ya later Victor.”

I stood at the door waiting for someone to come out. Our dorms require you to slide your student ID in the card strip to unlock the main door, and I gave my ID back to Victor this morning. Up until now this door’s been propped open from people moving in. This is the first time it’s been closed and locked.

After a few minutes, someone finally came out and I walked in when they opened the door. I walked into my dorm and up the two flights of stairs and got to my door. I tried opening it but it was locked.

I knocked on the door. No answer. Where are they?

I dropped the bundled up t-shirt in my hand and pulled out Victor’s phone. It flashed “Low Battery” and shut off.

“Nooo!” I yelled at it. I tried turning it back on with no luck.

I was starting to breathe heavily. I knew an anxiety attack was coming on. Come on, hold it together Nicole. I slammed my fist on my door.

Just then I heard a girl behind me say something. “Can I help you?” she asked.

I turned around to see her. I recognized her as this dorm’s Resident Assistant, I met her briefly when I moved in a few days ago.

“I was just trying to um… visit my friends. They don’t appear to be home. I’ll just wait for them.”

“Do you live here?”

She won’t recognize Victor, and it’s likely she already knows the answer to that question, so I won’t be able to lie. “No.”

“Then I’m going to have to ask you to leave.” 

Damn. I looked at her. Then back at the locked door. Then at the dead cell phone in my hand.

She made an impatient “let’s go” motion with her hands.

I walked to the stairs and she followed me. 

She escorted me out of my own building. “Have a good night!” she said as I walked out of the door.

I walked a few yards and turned around. She was still watching me, making sure I didn’t run back in.

I had nowhere to go, and I was starting to hyperventilate. I wanted to run, I wanted to hide. I was starting to tear up as well. I needed my friends. I considered running to Victor’s place but that was too far away.

I found an empty gazebo in front of the dining hall and sat down at the table, put my head down and started to cry. This has been a rough few days. All of my pent up emotions came flooding out. My fight with Tyler, losing my identity, being forced to be a guy, trying to pretend to be someone else in classes I didn’t want to be in. Not being able to be comforted by my friends.

I heard a group of students walk by the gazebo. “Is that guy crying?” a feminine voice said.

I added that embarrassment to the list of things making me cry.

* * *

Victor

After walking around the dorms for maybe ten, twenty minutes, we finally found her. She had her head down sitting at a gazebo, staring straight ahead. I could see that her eyes were red from crying.

“Nicole, honey.” Alexis said, walking into the gazebo. “We’re here.” She started rubbing her back. She looked up and saw that it was us.

“I’m sorry I’m crying.” she said. “How’d you know I’d be here?”

We both sat down on either side of her.

“Because this is where I found you a few years ago, when nobody else was around during an anxiety attack.” Alexis said, rubbing her back some more.

“Sorry. I freaked out. I got your message that Tyler was over. I tried rushing home, but then I kept getting stopped. Then the phone died. Then the room was locked. Then the RA.” 

I reached out and held onto her hand and squeezed it. She turned to me. “Victor, I’m sorry, I’m crying in your body. I’m so embarrassed.”

“Nic, it’s OK. I’m just glad we found you. We got worried about you.”

She smiled at that. She sniffed and rubbed her red eyes. “What happened back home? Did you tell Tyler the truth?”

The truth? “I didn’t know you wanted me to tell him the truth. I was going on the assumption you wanted me to pretend to be you.”

“Our lie may be getting out of control. I was trying to come to your aid so we could tell him together, then maybe Mads too.”

“Oh.” I replied. “I didn’t tell him the truth.”

“If you pretended to be me, then how did it go?”

“He apologized. He wanted to go do something tomorrow. Dinner and a movie.”

“How did he take being rejected?” She looked at me but I avoided eye contact. Um. How do I tell her? “Victor?”

“I accepted.” I said. “On your behalf of course.”

“You accepted his offer to go on a date? But what if we don’t swap back tomorrow? We didn’t today.”

“You asked me to do something selfless for you, so I’m helping your relationship with Tyler.”

“So you’re going to go on a date with my boyfriend?”

That’s not fair, everyone keeps phrasing it like that. “It’s not a date. Well, I guess he might think it is. But you set me up on a date with a girl that you’re most likely going to go on. It’s only fair.”

We sat there in silence for a moment. Alexis was still rubbing Nicole’s back.

I decided to break the silence. “What’s for dinner? All I’ve had is a Snickers and a soda.”

We all laughed nervously at the change of subject.

“Yeah, let’s go to dinner.” Nicole agreed. “Where’d you get a Snickers?”

“Umm.. Tyler.”

“Tyler?”

“Yeah. He gave me flowers, a candy bar and a soda.”

Nicole rolled her eyes. “What? He gave me flowers? And I wasn’t there to accept?”

“Not to break up this moment the two of you are having, but I’m going to head back to the room. I just got a text that Madison is waiting outside.” Alexis said. “Nicole, you good?”

“I’m fine now,” she replied. “Thanks Lexi.” 

“They are pretty flowers.” I added.

Nicole giggled.

* * *

Nicole

Alexis started back home, and Victor and I walked to the dining hall. I got a salad, fruit cup and bottled water. Victor got whatever today’s entree was. It looked like Teriyaki chicken. We both sat down at a table together.

“How was today?” Victor asked.

“It was fine.” I replied. “Classes went well. I ran into my former roommate. Apparently she hates me.”

“That sucks.” he replied. “Wait - does she hate me or you?”

“She hates Nicole.” I replied.

“I’ll steer clear of her then.” he replied. “If I only knew what she looked like.”

“Don’t worry about it, Vic. I won a hula hoop contest.”

“You did? Where did you find a hula hoop contest?”

“At the west quad. I was trying to rush home to you and somehow walked into a hula hoop contest.”

“And you won?”

“Yes. People cheered for “Nick from Marketing.””

He smiled. “Good job, Nick from Marketing”

We both laughed.

“How was your day, Vicki from the Art college?”

I smirked at that. “Your friend Steve is in my class.”

“Steve? Who’s Steve?”

“I dunno. He seems to know you. Talked my ear off, though.”

“Ohh! I know that guy. He’s just some guy who awkwardly followed us girls around a few times last semester.”

“Yeah.” Victor chuckled. “He was trying to flirt with me.”

“That’s funny.” she said. “If only he knew he was flirting with a guy and his efforts were in vain.”

Just then, a cute girl I recognized from my dorm walked by and sat at the other end of our table. I watched her walk and checked out her outfit. I thought it was cute and really highlighted her shape really well. As I found myself admiring more than her outfit, an emerging erection interrupted those thoughts. Thankfully nobody will notice while we’re sitting down.

My gaze returned to Victor. He was looking at me. Did he notice me checking out that girl? My face suddenly got red from embarrassment. To his credit, he didn’t say anything.

“Victor” I asked. “Um. This may seem awkward, but I have a personal question.”

“Shoot.” he said. 

I whispered, “Why is this body always horny?”

Victor nearly spat out his food. He swallowed and cleared his throat. “Well. Umm.” he whispered. “Have you tried jerking off?”

“Eww!” I replied. “Wait. Oh my god. Have you masturbated in my body?”

“No! No!” he replied. “It’s barely been 48 hours since we swapped. We haven’t had that kind of time alone.”

We sat there in silence.

“You should,” he said, lowering his voice to a whisper again. “Before you get blue balls.”

Really? Is that how that worked? I didn’t know what to say. Did he just give me a green light to masturbate with his body? He did.

“I also haven’t found myself in the mood… yet.” he added. He looked at his food for a moment and then returned my glance. “If you find yourself back at my place tonight - and If you need it. I have some porn bookmarked on my computer in a folder called ‘Calculus Study Guide.’”

“Eww.”

“Seriously Nicole. You brought it up. Don’t tell me you never…”

“OK, OK.” I said cutting him off. I never talked about sex with anyone. Not Lexi and Mads. Tyler and I talk about it at the bare minimum. I don't talk to him about my “alone time.” In fact, I’m surprised I even started this conversation with Victor. Maybe I’m just feeling more confident in this male body. Or just hornier. Maybe after our shower this morning, I’m feeling more at ease with him. 

After all, we’re sharing each other’s body. So if he’s giving me the go ahead, should I give him the go ahead? I’m not totally OK with the thought of it. I’ve been actively trying to make sure he was never alone with my body - including this morning. 

But at the same time, I’ve been so horny these past 2 days. I really need a release of some kind. If he lets me masturbate, is it only right I let him? We’ve taken a shower together, so we’ve at least seen our bodies now. We’ve also been in these bodies almost two days. I know he’s a guy and he’s probably dying to try. The image of him in my body sitting on my bed, naked, fingering…

Oh my God. Shit. This is totally turning me on. My face turned bright red again. I expected Victor to be laughing, but his face was red too. 

Damn. I’m really erect now. I attempted to cross my legs, but it didn't work and I could see my shorts tenting up. “OK Vic, I’m totally gonna regret saying this. But um…” I paused. He was listening. “If you are going to do anything… make sure to put a red hair tie on the door. Lexi knows what it means.”

“Oh really?”

“Yes. Let’s just - not talk about this again.”

“Fine with me.”

Chapter 10 - Alone Time

Nicole

Victor and I both walked back to my apartment. He made small talk and was complaining about the quality of the food from the dining hall. I just listened, happy this day was almost over. When we arrived Lexi was sitting at the counter eating a TV dinner. “You both just missed Mads. She said to say hi though.”

Oh yeah - I forgot to tell Lexi about the one highlight of my day.

“Hey Lexi” I said cheerfully.

“Hey Nic.” she said with a smile. “Feeling better?”

“I peed standing up today.” I announced with pride.

She burst out laughing while Victor was just shaking his head. “Was it everything guys say it is?” she asked.

“No. It was awkward. The guy next to me ignored me.”

“Wait up.” Victor interjected. “You talked to a guy while peeing at a urinal?”

“Yeah, so?”

“That's so embarrassing!” he said. “Guys dont talk to other guys in the bathroom!”

“Well sorry.” I replied. “It’s not like there was a big sign on that bathroom saying to not talk.”

He smirked at that and changed the subject. “So, did you want me to go back home? Do you want us to go and tell Madison?”

“I was ready to come clean about everything earlier.” I said. “But now, I’m just not feeling it.” I walked into the living room and over to the couch and sat down, taking a deep breath and letting out an exhale.

Victor came and sat down next to me. “What’s wrong?”

While it’s true I haven’t fully recovered from my anxiety attack earlier. This felt different. I was feeling emotionally drained. I really just wanted my life back. Then it occurred to me, and I turned to Victor. “Vic, we didn’t look for a way to swap back today.”

He was silent. “You’re right. I was so preoccupied that I completely forgot.”

“We can’t forget.”

“I know. Tomorrow is a new day. We’ll figure it out.”

“OK” I replied.

“What else?” he probed. “I can feel there’s something else.” He placed his hand on my knee. When did Victor become so empathetic? He’s been so quiet and passive since I met him. Is he finally warming up to me?

I saw my former hand sitting there on my knee. The feminine fingers. The pink nail polish I put on those nails a week ago. I turned back to look at Victor. He was sitting there in the dress I bought. The dress looked great on her. I mean him. I liked the way it really accentuated her cleavage. I stared at her breasts for a brief moment. I mean his. I mean mine. My heart started to race and I could feel my dick react again.

I really needed to get out of here. I didn’t want to be alone. But I needed to be alone. “I don’t know. I’m fine. I’m sure it’s nothing. I’m just tired. That was a lot today.” I lied. 

I’m a mess. If I’m not horny, I’m depressed and lonely. These past two days I haven’t felt like myself. Granted the one person who could empathise with me would be Victor. But I didn’t want to alarm him anymore than he already is. “I’ll leave.” I said. “I’m going to take my laptop with me so I can get some work done.”

“Are you sure?” Victor asked. “I don’t want to kick you out of your apartment for the second straight night.”

“I’m fine.” I assured him. “Besides.” I looked him in the eye and whispered. “We both have things we’d like to get done in private.” 

That may have been way too much information, but I really wanted to get out of there. His mouth dropped open in shock as I collected my laptop and put it into a bag and walked out of my apartment.

* * *

Victor

I was worried about Nicole. I don’t know what Nicole was like before the swap, but I had this feeling that she wasn’t acting herself. I suppose I wasn’t acting myself either. I’ve found myself slowly adapting to being in this body. I didn’t notice the bra I was wearing anymore, or the fact I was in a dress. Looking down I hardly even noticed I had boobs.

Why was Nicole having such a hard time? Or rather - why wasn’t I?

When Nicole left, I retreated into the bedroom, closed the door and got undressed. Off came the dress I was wearing. Next came the bra. I tossed them both into the hamper. I opened the drawer where I knew her camis were and I found an older gray t-shirt. I held it in my hand, and walked over to the mirror behind the door. 

This was the first time I’ve really been alone with nothing to do and nowhere to be - and not drunk - since the swap. I looked over the topless 21 year old woman in the mirror. She was certainly good looking. She’s totally someone I would’ve been attracted to when I was Victor.

There was a problem though. I noticed I wasn’t getting turned on. I mean, I don’t know how I should feel. When I was a male I would get an erection announcing my attraction to someone. Right now, I felt nothing. 

I knew my reflection was attractive, but I didn’t feel it.

I thought back to my conversation with Nicole at dinner. She gave me the OK to explore this body, but I just wasn’t in the mood. I wasn’t turned on or horny in the slightest.

I gently caressed a finger over my bare breasts. All that did was make my nipples erect. 

I definitely got turned on yesterday when I was with Madison. So I thought of Madison. I smiled as I could feel something stirring down there. 

I put down the shirt and laid down on the bed and closed my eyes. I rubbed my bare breasts as I thought of Madison some more. 

It wasn’t working. I just wasn’t in the mood. 

The male part of my mind wanted to. But it was like my female body wasn’t reacting to those signals.

Disappointed, I grabbed the t-shirt, pulled it on, turned off the bedroom light and crawled back into bed, disappointed and frustrated.

A minute later, the cell phone I placed on the desk started to ring and the brightness of the screen illuminated the dark room. Thankfully I hadn’t fallen asleep yet. I rolled over, reached for the phone and checked the caller ID. It was Tyler. 

“Hello?” I answered.

“Hey Nikki.” he said. “Whatcha doing?”

“I’m just laying in bed.”

“Hmm. I wish I was there with you.” He said in a sultry way.

Oh God. I hope he doesn’t try to initiate intimacy over the phone. How do I respond to this? I should tell him I’m not in that kind of mood. “No you don’t. I’ve got bad gas.”

I could hear him laughing on the other side of the phone.

“It’s not that funny.” I told him over his laughter. “It smells like something died in here.”

He continued to laugh harder. I’m glad I have Nicole and Tyler to laugh at my jokes. It's been a long time of me laughing with only myself. I couldn’t help but chuckle along with him. I’m glad he’s laughing considering I was lying my ass off. I didn’t want to stay on the phone too long with him. I thought his girlfriend talking about bodily functions would have him hang up immediately. 

“Was there something you wanted Tyler?”

“Oh yeah” he said, his laughter calming down. “I was going to grab us dinner from Julia’s.” Julia’s was a popular food joint down the street that many college students went to. I usually went there for their pizza and pressed sandwiches. “Did you want your usual?” he asked.

I knew enough to not walk into that trap. I had no idea what Nicole’s usual was. “What do I normally order again?”

“Their strawberry balsamic salad. Are you quizzing me?”

“No, it’s just been a long summer.” While that salad does sound mildly interesting, I decided to change it up. “How about we just split a pizza?”

“A pizza?” he said surprised. “OK... You wanted to split it?”

“Yeah.” I replied. “What’s your favorite topping, Tyler?”

“I um…” he said timidly. “Meat lovers…” his voice trailed off.

Oh. I forgot Nicole was a vegetarian. Well, I’m not Nicole. So fuck it. “Then get that. Meat-lovers sounds great.”

“Nic, Are you sure?”

“I’m positive.” I replied. 

“Ok then. See you tomorrow. I love you.”

I groaned internally at the L word. “Right back at you!” I hung up the phone, placed it back on the desk and rolled over back into bed.

I stared out the window alone with my thoughts. Tomorrow will be the third day I’m in Nicole’s body. The third day of life as a college woman. I adjusted to things much quicker today. What did this mean? I’m finding this new life rather exciting. Did this mean I’m secretly transgender and I didn’t know it? I was happy and secure as a male before this body swap. And now I’m finding comfort in being in Nicole’s body. 

The phone buzzed. It was a text from Tyler with an emoji of a heart. Seriously dude? I responded with 2 heart emojis. Then I added an emoji of a pizza.

Anyway. Where was I? I have friends now and it feels great. Maybe I’m confusing the two of those things. Maybe I’m just drawn to Nicole’s life, and not her gender. I am excited to spend more time with Nicole and Alexis. I hadn’t had friends in a long time. 

So what will tomorrow bring? Will this life become second nature? My mind keeps going back to whether me and Nicole are slowly becoming each other. Am I really becoming Nicole? Am I becoming more feminine? I’m not sure. But this date with Tyler is the first thing other than classes I’ve had on my schedule in a long time. I’m not going to lie, it was kinda exciting. 

I’m actually looking forward to tomorrow. 

My phone buzzed with another text message from Tyler.

Now if only Tyler will quit texting me so I can get some sleep.

* * *

Nicole

I was procrastinating. I did the dishes in Victor’s sink, I put away various odds and ends in the kitchen. I cleaned up dirty clothes all over the floor. I even put in a solid twenty minutes into working on my internship application. I was about to submit it when I realized I didn’t have Victor’s WiFi password. I can ask him later. I had something else on my mind.

I’ve never been much of a procrastinator. But I’ve also never had a dick that was begging for my attention before. Begging for it. Craving it. Reminding me every other minute of its presence under my shorts.

When I was satisfied with my cleaning spree of Victor’s apartment I retreated into the bedroom. I sat down at his desk. Just the mere thought of what I was delaying was giving me a raging boner.

I was trying to put it out of my mind. Over the past two days my mind has oscillated from depression to horniness. I don’t think Victor knows how much that humor in the morning really helped me get through the day. Being in this body felt so foreign and wrong. It was hard to articulate this to Victor who dismissed me as being embarrassed to be him. All of this was wrong. This boner was not helping matters. It was in my way. It didn’t feel right. It distracted my thoughts.

I closed my eyes, trying to drown out these thoughts. But that only amplified them. 

OK. I need to take care of this.

Victor had offered me porn. But I don’t think I needed it. Almost everything turned me on at this point. I was being overwhelmed by these hormones. The worst part was I couldn’t even think of my friends or my old body without getting turned on. Yes, I knew me and my friends were attractive. I didn’t realize we were that attractive.

When I was in my own body I rarely ever masturbated. I rarely got turned on. It usually took being in a committed relationship for me to get aroused. Or alcohol. I wonder If Victor is having the same problem I’m having.

I slid my hand over my shorts to feel it. It throbbed as my hand rested there.

How do guys do this, now? It’s always a sock on TV. I opened the sock drawer and pulled out a pair of socks and discarded one.

I can’t believe I’m going to do this. 

I stood up and dropped my shorts and boxers, and my member immediately sprung up. Rock hard.

I slid the sock over it and sat back down on the chair.

I slowly started stroking it. At first it didn’t feel right. My hand was too high and it hurt. The fabric of the sock felt rough on the tip of the penis. Then my hand was too low, and I didn’t feel any pleasure. Then I found the right place. Oh yes, that was the right spot. A random thought passed through my head of how many times I gave previous boyfriends hand jobs. Was I really doing it wrong and they just smiled and lied to me?

As I picked up speed I started to relax. As the pleasure and my heart rate increased, the worries of the day drifted away.

It was easy to flash images of my old body in my mind. That was easy and felt good. But then my mind started drifting to my friends. It felt taboo, but I could feel the cock in my hand get harder and I could feel a tightening inside me. I was on the verge of cumming. 

My mind started drifting to things I found attractive over the past few days. Victor, topless, in my body. Images of my friends in their bras and panties. Late night dance parties. That one time I got drunk and made out with…

Oh God. I’m cumming.

I ejaculated into the sock. With each squirt I could feel a wave of endorphins rush through my body. I slowly exhaled.

Oh wow was that a trip. Masturbation is like a drug. I can see now why guys get addicted to it.

For the first time in a few days I felt calm. I felt focused. I felt powerful.

After I wiped my dick clean with the sock, and tossed it into the hamper. I retrieved my boxers and took off my shirt and climbed into the bed.

As the endorphins wore off and my heart rate returned to normal I drifted off to sleep with a smile on my face. Maybe I can do this.

Chapter 11 - Preparation

Victor

I woke up in Nicole’s room. What surprised me was that I woke up on my own. I wasn’t getting poked or prodded by Nicole. I wasn’t woken by any alarms.  It was nice.  I felt well rested.

I looked at the clock and saw that it was 7:00. I'm not entirely sure, but I think the alarm goes off at 7:30.

I decided to get up now before Nicole comes barging into the room. I made my way to the bathroom, sat down and peed, then turned the shower on. I took off the clothes I slept in and left them in a pile on the bathroom floor.

Once the water was warm enough I stepped into the shower. I remembered everything Nicole showed me yesterday about cleaning her body. I felt my legs and they felt they didn’t need a shave today. I washed my hair and body thoroughly. Since I didn’t have anyone watching me, I lathered up my chest and washed it as if it wasn’t anything special.

While I was standing here naked in the shower, I looked down at my breasts, I caressed the soapy skin with my finger. I don’t know how long we’re going to be in each other’s bodies, but I could totally get used to looking down at these puppies every morning.

I can’t believe any of this. I’m a woman. I’m going on a date with a guy today. And of course - none of this is actually my life. Maybe that’s why I’m not freaking out about this. It’s like I’m playing a video game.  I’m not really me, so there are no consequences.  Well, that’s not true.  I need to make sure I’m on my best behavior for Nicole’s sake.

My goal is to mend and repair her relationship with Tyler. Just like yesterday when I had to put on a show for Madison, I’m flying in blind. I have no idea what Nicole’s and Tyler’s relationship is based on. I have no idea how Nicole acts around him. I have no idea what to expect from him.

After I finished up the shower and dried off I returned to my room. I looked over Nicole’s closet. I’ve been wearing dresses the past 2 days. Nicole isn’t here, so I’m going to dress down.

Speaking of Nicole. I was getting a little worried. I picked up my phone - I mean Nicole’s phone - and texted her. “Are you ok?”

I put the phone down and went immediately to the underwear drawer. I’m going on a date later. Does the underwear need to match? I pulled out a pink and white bra and matching panties. Well they kinda matched. The bra was polka dots, and the panties were stripes. I found a gray school spirit T-shirt and pulled that on. On the floor were those shorts that Nicole didn’t like yesterday. Since I only wore them for a minute, they were still clean. I pulled those on too.

I looked in the mirror at my work. I looked casual. Yeah I suppose it looked like I could go to a beach. But I also looked like every other student going to class in late summer. These shorts are much shorter than the skirts and dresses I’ve been wearing. Wow, look at these legs. Stunning.

The phone buzzed. It was “Body Snatcher”. “I overslept again!” the message said.

I responded to Nicole. “It’s OK. I’m already showered, dressed, and was about to start on my makeup.”

“That’s great. I’ll come over after class to help you pick something out for your date.  If you need help, ask Lexi.”

What? She’s not coming over this morning? I looked at the makeup on the counter. “Well, screw this.” I said out loud.

I wanted to put my hair up and out of my neck.  I need a hair tie? I found a black elastic hair tie on her desk. I decided to just cut to the chase and ask for help. “Alexis, can you show me how to tie my hair back?”

Alexis poked her head out of her room and I saw her eyes go from my un made up head down to my bare feet. She laughed. “I like it Vic. Casual. I’ve always wondered why Nicole never dressed down. Come here.”

“Do I still look good?”

“Absolutely, Vic. Nicole has her own style. It’s OK to change it up while you both are on vacation from your body.” 

“You’re not upset we’re still pretending?”

“Oh I still am.  I don’t like you hiding this from Mads or Tyler, but I think stepping out of your comfort zones is actually doing you and Nicole some good.  I don’t know what you were like before Monday, but you seem very comfortable in your body this morning.”

I smiled at that. Alexis has a very comforting attitude about her. She puts me at ease, and makes it very easy to trust her. When’s the last time I really trusted someone? 

“But you will need to tell them eventually.  Hopefully sooner before things get too complicated.”  Smiled at me.   “OK.  Let me show you how to do this.” She took her own hair tie out of her hair and demonstrated by putting it back in. “Now you try.”

I did what she showed me and I turned around to face the mirror. It was crooked and to one side of my head.

“Keep practicing.” she said, returning to her morning routine.

I attempted 2 more times while looking at the mirror before I got it where I wanted it. 

I revisited the white board with our class schedule on it. Since we’re going to our own classes now except for the two we swapped, that means my first class is not for another two hours. I have time to kill.  I suppose I could relax have grab a casual breakfast.

“Alexis, wanna go to breakfast?” I asked.

“Sure, Vic” she said. “Give me two minutes.”

I put on a pair of socks and the cross-trainers I wore yesterday, and we walked out of the apartment, down the stairs and outside. When we got outside, it was a beautiful day. It felt great. It was still warm, but not as humid. I love these late summer days.

Alexis looked at me. “You have a smile on your face. You’re enjoying this.”

“I mean, it’s a nice day out.”

“No. You’re enjoying being Nicole. I can see it written all over your face.”

“Am not” I said, trying to keep a more Nicole-like composure.

She chucked. “OK, Vic. Keep telling yourself that.”

* * *

Nicole

It was Victor’s text that woke me up. When I realized I overslept again, I fell out of bed. I quickly texted Victor back. I told him I wasn’t coming. 

I quickly ran into the shower. This is the first time I’ve been in Victor’s shower. The walls were caked with soap scum. Yuck. Disgusting.

It took forever for the water to heat up. When I finally got into the shower the water pressure was not to my liking. I took inventory of Victor’s choice of shower products. 

One bottle of shampoo. That’s it? Where’s the conditioner? Where’s the body wash? Where’s the soap? Ug.

I washed my head with the shampoo and used the remaining soap on my hands around my body. Then I cleaned my dick. Not too long though, I didn’t want to wake him up. Thankfully last night’s action has calmed my libido down.

I grabbed a towel that was hanging up. It smelled like it hadn't been washed over a week. “Come on Victor!” I yelled.

I tied the towel around my chest and walked to Victor’s bedroom. I think Victor can use an upgrade on style. I browsed his closet. In the back I found a short sleeve button down shirt. In the drawers I found khaki shorts.

I got dressed and returned to the bathroom to see what this looked like. Wow. Victor cleans up pretty nicely.

I walked over to the fridge and realized it was still empty. I guess I need to forgo breakfast today. So I put on a pair of socks and the cross trainers and dashed out the door.

* * *

I started speed walking to the Fine Arts building.  On the way I ran into Madison.  Or rather she ran into me from behind by tugging at my sleeve.

“Victor!” she said.  “Good morning!”  She had a very cute top on.

“Good morning, Mads.” I replied.  “I love that top.”

“Oh.” she said, blushing.  “Thank you, Vic.  You’re looking spiffy today.  You got a date?”

“No date.  I just felt like looking nice today.”

“Yeah, of course.  I’m sorry for judging.  Can I walk with you?”

“Sure.” I said.

“How is your shadow program going?” she asked.

“Oh that.”  I said.  OK, Nicole, time to think on your feet.  I’m not good with that kinda thing.

“It’s going alright.”

“What’s the aim of it?  What are you looking to get out of it?  Why shadow Nicole?”

Oh no..  Madison’s asking the hard questions.  “Well… it’s part of a campus experience program.  I was to find a stranger who wasn’t in my same major, so see how the... campus experience... is different for other people.”

“Is Nicole’s experience much different than yours?”

“Oh, most definitely.”  I said confidently knowing that Victor and I are leading very different lives.  “Aside from the obvious difference with classes and majors, socially I am.. I guess a loner.”

“Yeah - I heard about that.”

“You did?”

“Yeah, Nicole told us about how you’ve been dicked over in the past.”

“She did?”  Does Madison know more of Victor's background than me?  Not cool.

“Yeah.” she said.  “Listen if you ever need a friend, or someone to talk to, let me know.”

“Thanks Mads.”

We continued walking to the Fine Arts building.  We parted ways when we both were heading to our respective classes.  Thankfully, I wasn’t late to my first class.  Business Statistics.  It still took me a few minutes to find it. Victor was the one who went to this class Monday morning. He had told me that this class was rather boring on Monday. Boy he wasn’t kidding. After the professor shut the door and started the lecture, I could feel all of the air just leave the classroom. I was hungry, I was tired, and this class was not stimulating.

* * *

The rest of the day flew by.  My theater class wasn’t nearly as anxiety inducing as Monday.  The professor did say he was glad to see me and that I didn’t drop the class.

During class he mentioned a midterm project where we should have to form groups and act out a scene from a play.  I internally groaned.   That sounds anxiety inducing, but getting over that fear is the reason I decided to take this class from Victor.

When I got home, I had to wait outside the door for Alexis to get back.  I really must copy and make a duplicate of the key I gave Victor.

“Hi Nic” she said upon seeing me.

“Hey Lexi.”

“How was your evening alone?”, she said, putting the key into the door and unlocking it.

“It was… good I suppose.  I got done what I needed to get done.”

“That’s great.” she said opening the door, and we both walked through.

“How is Victor as a roommate?”  I asked.

“He’s... “ she said.  “Kinda fun.”

“Fun?”

“Well, unpredictable.  He seems to be a nice guy, and is awkwardly trying to get by in your body.  It’s fun to watch him grow and learn.”

“Has he opened up to you?  About his past?”

“Yeah, Monday night.  He told us about his friends from high school, and the problems he had with people on campus freshman year.”

“He hasn’t told me all of that.  Well, some of it.  I know about his ex-girlfriend and ex-best friend, but he didn’t go into details with me.”

“Well, he was certainly drunk on wine when we pulled that information from him.”

“Well, at least he seems to be having more fun than I am.”

She came closer to me and put a hand on my shoulder.  “How are you doing with all of this Nicole?”

“It’s hard.”  I said.  “But I’m getting by.”

“Hang in there, girl.” she said.  “You’ll both figure this out.”

“Thanks for the vote of confidence, Lexi.  I really need it.”

“What’s your thoughts on tonight?  How are you feeling about Victor and Tyler’s date?”

“I’m worried he’s going to completely screw it up.”

“Victor or Tyler?” Lexi said smiling.

I chuckled. “Maybe both.”

* * *

Victor

After a grueling day of classes I finally returned home to Nicole and Alexis’s apartment. It was hard to pay attention in class today when I had only one thing on my mind. This evening’s date with Tyler.

I rehearsed in my head what I wanted to say to him. Excuses for why I was acting strange; conversation about Nicole’s summer; questioning him on facts I should already know; responses if he tried to make a move on me. 

All of that didn’t stop me from being nervous. I mean, I was nervous talking to Madison on Monday. But this is a whole ‘nother level. This is a date. And put aside the fact that I’m pretending to be someone else, I haven’t been on a date in years.

When I entered the apartment, Nicole and Alexis were already waiting for me. First thing I noticed is that Nicole was looking rather preppy in clothing that I only wore for Mother's Day or something special like that. She was wearing a button down shirt and khaki shorts. She looks like she just stepped off of a yacht.

“What are you wearing?” were the first words out of my mouth. Of course, I had no room to talk because she instantly did a double take on my attire.

“Well, I’m not the only one who decided to take fashion into our own hands.” she said. “How was the gym, Vicky?”

“How was the country club, Nicolas?” I responded back.

“Enough you two” Alexis chimed in. “Gosh, you fight like you’re dating.”

“OK, fine” Nicole said “Let’s get you dressed for tonight.”

“You know,” Alexis said. “You don’t have to do this. There is another way.”

“How so?” I asked, interested in this other way.  Of course, I had a hunch that I knew what she was going to say.

“You tell Tyler the truth.”

“Lexi.” Nicole said, sighing. “That’s not helpful. Vic, let's get you into something more date worthy.”

I looked at Alexis and gave her a sympathetic shrug, then followed Nicole to our bedroom. 

She browsed the closet and pulled out a pastel lavender dress.  “Try this on.” she said.

“Another dress?”  I pouted, but Nicole held firm.  I kicked off the shoes and pulled off my t-shirt and shorts. I took the dress from her and pulled it over my head. Nicole straightened out the dress as she looked me over. It covered my shoulders and the length came down to the middle of my thighs.

She then handed me a white belt. I took it and looked at the dress. “Where are the belt loops?”

“It’s for style, not function.” she said. “Just put it around your waist.”

I wrapped the belt around my midriff - higher than I would’ve if I was wearing the belt with a pair of slacks.

She next handed me a pair of white platform sandals, and I pulled my socks off and put the sandals on.

I turned to face the door mirror. I struck a pose. Nicole came from behind me and pulled the hair tie out of my hair. My hair fell down as Nicole shook it out and quickly styled it with her hands. “OK, I take it back.” I said. “This is cute.  I’ve never looked this good for a date before.”

“See.” she said. “I know what I’m doing.”

“But aren't I overdressed to go out with your boyfriend of… how many years?”

“Coming up on 3.” she said. “And aside from our fight Sunday night, we haven’t seen each other all summer. Speaking of which, since you got yourself into this mess, how do you expect to handle him? He thinks you’re me.”

“I’ve given that some thought,” I answered. “I’ll just have to tell him we need a little more time before any intimacy. He hurt us. That it’s been a long summer. Stuff like that”

“OK, Vic.” she said. “I trust you. OK, let’s do your makeup.”

She led me to the makeup counter.  It was weird walking in these heeled sandals.  My first step, I nearly twisted my ankle.  She didn’t notice however, which limited my embarrassment to only myself.

Nicole proceeded to put on foundation and concealer on my face while she narrated what she was doing. Maybe she’s hoping one day I’ll do this on my own. Next came eyeshadow and mascara. This time I actually watched intently. I noticed how she was blending the different colors. This really was no different than my paintings. I suddenly got a new appreciation for what she was doing. Nicole claimed she wasn’t an artist, but this was art for her. Suddenly I found myself brainstorming what I would do with this makeup if I had to do this myself. I saw various shades that I think would look really good. My train of thought was broken as she put lip gloss on my lips. 

I stood there at the mirror, mesmerized by the beauty I saw in my reflection. Nicole handed me a clutch.

“I put your ID and cell phone in there.” she said. “I mean... My ID and cellphone.”

I was so nervous. My heart was racing. I hoped I wasn’t sweating. Does sweat make makeup run? I gingerly walked to the kitchen with Nicole and Alexis was there. She smiled.

“I’m so nervous.” I said to Nicole and Alexis. “Why did I agree to this? I’m not in over my head am I?” I asked.

“Yes you are. But you’re doing great” Alexis said. “You’re going to knock him dead… maybe literally if he tries anything”

“Well, I don’t want him dead.” Nicole laughed.  “Make sure you don’t rough him up too much.”

“What are you going to do this evening?” I asked Nicole.

“I’m going to stay right here. Right by the phone. In case you need me.”

“Good luck.” Alexis said.

“Thanks” I responded. I started to walk to the door and suddenly lost my balance and braced myself by grabbing onto the counter.  I looked behind me to see Alexis and Nicole watching me, trying to hold back laughing.  I smiled and let out an embarrassed chuckle.  

“Don’t worry about it.” Nicole said.  “You’re doing great, girl.”

I walked to the door and stopped. I turned around. “Um… where am I going? Where does Tyler live?”

Nicole and Alexis,’s restrained laughter broke free.  I laughed with them this time.  

“Of course”  Nicole said, then gave me directions to Tyler's dorm room.

I walked out the apartment and headed to my first date with Tyler.  I was a nervous wreck.

Chapter 12 - Fishing

Tyler

I was running late because there was someone in front of me at Julia’s who asked for custom everything. I quickly jumped out of my car, holding the pizza box. I walked into my building, and when I turned the corner I saw her standing at my door. I stopped there and watched her.

She didn’t see me yet. She knocked on the door and was fidgeting with her clutch. “Come on Tyler, where are you?” she said, looking a little impatient. She then did a spin and she watched her dress twirled up. She smiled.  That’s when she saw me. She stopped, put her hands over her dress to flatten it out, looking embarrassed.

I continued walking to her. “Sorry Nikki. That took much longer than I thought it would.” 

She didn’t say anything and bit her lip as I pulled my keys out and unlocked the door. I opened it and we both walked in.

“I thought Josh would be home by now and would’ve let you in.” I put the pizza box and keys on the counter.

Nicole stood there fidgeting, looking awkward as if she was nervous. I’m not sure why she’d be nervous. Unless she was planning to break up with me. 

I glanced at her and she smiled back. “Meat lovers pizza!” I announced opening the box. “Just like you ordered.” 

“Thank God.” she said. “I’m starving.”

I turned around to get some plates out of the cabinet. When I turned around, Nicole already had a slice in her hand folded and was stuffing it in her mouth.

“Did you want a plate?” I asked.

She stopped chewing and looked at me. A muffled “Good idea” came out of her pizza filled mouth as she took the plate from me.

I don’t know what’s with her lately. The burger on Monday. The Snickers yesterday. The pizza today. It’s like she’s starving and has been out in the wilderness for weeks.

I slid my own slice of pizza onto a plate and walked into the living room. I sat down on one side of the couch. She followed me, but was leaning against the wall holding her plate. She’s nervous again. Every time she gets nervous, I get nervous.

“Nic” I said. “You can sit down.”

At that, she sat at the far other side of the couch from me. I was hoping to snuggle on the couch. I guess she wasn’t ready for that, which increased my nerves.

“Have you thought about what to watch?” I asked her. She shook her head. I picked up the remote and started scrolling through Netflix.

As I was scrolling, I was searching for some form of feedback from Nicole. She just stared straight ahead with no interest whatsoever.

“Did you see anything you wanted?” I asked.

“Nope.” she replied.

I switched to Amazon Prime. After a minute of scrolling, still nothing. Usually she’s a little more opinionated. She’d pick some rom-com, or maybe a series she’s in the middle of watching.

“So what do you want to watch?” I asked, exasperated. I took a sip of my drink as I noticed her staring off into the corner of the room. Right where my game console sat on a storage bin I have yet to put away. Was she going to nag me about the Sunday video game episode again?

“Umm. Nothing.” she said. “Why don’t we just play some video games instead.” 

I nearly choked on my drink. “You want to play a game?”

“Yeah.” she replied. “Is there something wrong with that?”

In all of my years of dating Nicole, she has never once shown any interest in playing video games with me. Card games, board games, sure. But never video games.

“No.” I said. “Not at all.” I got up, switched the TV to the game input and tossed her a controller. “Is there anything in particular you want to play?” Does she even know which games I have? I’ve got some party games she might enjoy. I even have the “Rock Band” instruments in a storage bin somewhere.

“Whatever you were playing last.” she replied, getting up to get another slice of pizza.

She can’t be serious. Now I know this is a trap. The game I was last playing is the same game from Sunday where we got into an argument.

“OK.” I said as I turned on the console. My capture-the-flag game came up. Since this is the first time Nicole has ever played this, she was going to need a character to play. I could make her a stock character, but I was curious where she was going to take this. “You’re going to have to create a player avatar.” I said.

She put her pizza down and started going through the options for creating an avatar. I watched intently and she browsed the menu. She chose the stock male elf. When it was time to insert a name, she typed “Vi”, then quickly cursed under her breath as she noticed her typo. After fixing it, she then named the character “Nicole.”

I selected my saved avatar. My character is called “PurpleMage.” It’s a female elf in purple robes. Over the months, I’ve customized my characters' clothing, hair, and skin color. I also have increased statistics from a year of playing this.

I saw Nicole shocked and just staring at the TV. “You’re PurpleMage?” she said. Why was she so surprised? She’s seen me play this game hundreds of times. Granted she’s usually bored and playing on her phone. But I’m pretty sure she’s seen me play before.

“Yeah, What’s wrong? I asked.

“Your avatar is a girl.” she said.

Not this again. She complained that time I cosplayed as a female character for halloween sophomore year. We almost broke up because of it. I took a deep breath. “So?” I replied. “She’s a badass character. I’ve gotten really good at playing her.”

“Don’t you think that’s a bit deceiving? To the other people you play with, that is.”

That’s not where I expected her to go with that. I expected her to nag me about the cosplay or the long hair. “Nic, everyone is someone else online. Sometimes they’re someone else in person too.”

She shot this weird look at me. I suppose I should elaborate.

“I mean, we all walk through life, as if we’re real life avatars…. wearing these... masks. They’re masks of expectations. They’re what everyone around you wants to see and wants you to be. The expectations everyone else around puts on you.” I then looked her in the eyes. “The pressure our parents put on us to be what they want us to be.”

She didn’t say anything. Maybe I may have said too much on my soapbox.

“I’m sorry,” I said. “I can get carried away about societal expectations sometimes. Besides,” I forced a chuckle. “You chose a male avatar, yourself.”

“Hey now” she said. “I only chose this character for his agility and recovery rate” she said, I saw her trying to hide a smile behind a grin.

I feel like I’m being played. “Really?” I chuckled. “You sound like someone who has played this game before.”

She was silent for a moment. Looked down at the floor and said. “Tyler.” she said. “I get it. I feel the pressure too.”

I didn’t expect that from her. Well, that’s enough introspection for one evening. “Let’s play.” I said to her.

We started playing a two player game. Just me and Nicole. I wasn’t sure how well she’d be able to play, so I went easy on her. She won pretty easily, as if I didn't even need to handicap myself. 

 “Gotcha!” she said as she got the flag. “That’s the first time I beat you.”

“You beat me on the first try. Beginners luck I suppose.”

She looked directly at me. “Hey. You’re not going easy on me are you?”

“I’d never.” I said laughing. I saw her let out a laugh. Was she really having fun playing games with me? This new Nicole is making me excited. My nervousness about her breaking up with me started to fade away.

The next game, I dropped all pretenses that she was a newb. Maybe she became a shark over the summer, and was looking forward to taking me on. She was just about to win, when suddenly I sniped her character in front of her home base. 

“What!” she yelled. “Did you just snipe me? Bastard!” 

I laughed. “Do you want to bring in online players? We can be on the same team.”

“Absolutely, let’s do it.” she said. 

I got up and went to the fridge. “Did you want another drink?”

“Yeah.” she replied. “What do you have?” 

Typically she’d ask for water, but she’s been acting so differently, I didn’t know what to expect. “Bottled water, Mountain Dew. Beer.”

“When you get a beer for yourself, get me one.” she said. 

Again. Subverting expectations. What is she doing to me? The only beer I had was a 12 pack that Josh and I bought last night.

Speaking of Josh, as I was in the fridge, the door opened and he walked in. “Good evening!” he announced. 

“Hey man” I greeted him.

Josh saw Nicole and went into the living room to greet her. “Nicole. Long time no see.” He walked up to her, grabbed her hand and kissed it. “You’re looking ravishing as always.” 

She blushed and had a weird expression on her face. Typically she’d just agree with Josh and flirt back with him. Nicole, who knew Josh was gay, always his this fun banter back and forth with him.

“How did Tyler talk you into playing his game?” he asked.

“It was her idea.” I chimed in, closing the fridge door. “I thought you’d be earlier.”

“I stopped at the SG offices to do some campaign stuff.” He replied. “Hey man, get me one too.”

I turned back around and got a third beer and handed them out to Josh and Nicole. I sat back down on the couch and put my arm around Nicole. She tensed up. That wasn’t a reaction I was expecting, so I removed my arm.

“Nic, did Tyler invite you and your friends to my pool party tomorrow?” Josh inquired.

“Pool Party?” she responded. 

“Yeah.” he said. “My campaign for President is hosting a Welcome Back party. I find the best parties need the hottest women at them. You should totally come and bring Alexis and Madison.”

“Ohh.” she said. “You’re Josh Rivers - Senate President. I see your picture in the school paper all of the time!”

“You’re damn right!” he said. “Tyler I love your girlfriend. She gets it. People need to recognize me. I need to be out there making myself visible.”

“Well don’t let it get to your head.” I replied with a chuckle.

“Promise you’ll come?” Josh asked Nicole.

“I don’t know.” she said. “I’m not sure I have a bathing suit.”

“Oh.” he said. “Well, you don’t need to go into the pool if you don’t want to. Just your presence is requested. I’ll have food and drinks there.”

“OK” Nicole said. “I’ll see what I can do.”

“Great!” Josh exclaimed. “Well - cheers” he held out the beer bottle to Nicole and she clinked it. “I will let you two love birds get back to your date night. And maybe.. Just maybe I’ll be up for a threesome later.”

Nicole suddenly choked on her beer. Usually this is where she’d take Josh’s side and tease me. Josh let out a chuckle. But she didn’t say anything and watched him leave the room.

“Shall we?” I asked, motioning to the video game.

“Let’s” she cleared her throat and smiled.

I handed her a headset, and put one on my head. “This way you can hear the other players. I use speech to text rather than my own voice. If you press this button on the controller, it will take your voice and type it out.”

“Great.” she said, putting the headset on. “Let’s kick some ass!”

* * *

We found some random people to play against. I was impressed at how Nicole was doing in this game. She must’ve practiced over the summer and didn’t tell me. Maybe she was going to surprise me with this on Sunday and I botched the surprise up.

We won the game and Nicole shouted “Yes!” She then gave me a high five. 

This is certainly a competitive side of her I've never seen.

“So Tyler.” she said. “What else do you do for fun?”

I eyed Nicole. Or maybe she’s taking a new approach to our relationship. Turning a new leaf. Vowing to be more attentive to my hobbies.

“Well, as you know. I like to go to our college football games.”

“Oh really?” she said. “Who do you think is going to win the starting QB job?”

“Banks” I replied. As if she knew who that was.

“Nah.” she said. “He’s not mobile enough. Riviera totally has it. He’s got a better pocket presence.”

“Nicole.” I said. “I didn’t know you had an interest in the team.”

“Oh.” she said, looking a little embarrassed. “I did some reading over the summer. My neighbor is a lineman, so I casually talk about it with him.”

“I didn’t know that, I thought all of the football players live off campus.”

“Oh. Right. I meant, he visits a neighbor often.”

That stopped the football talk. Now I felt bad. Here she is making this effort to show interest in my interests and I just called her on it. 

“Do you want to go to a game sometime?”

“I’d love to.” she said. “I haven't had anyone to go with for years.”

That took me by surprise as well. “I’m sorry. I didn’t know that. Or else I would’ve offered years ago.”

“Thanks Tyler.” she said. 

“Next game?”

“Definitely” She got up, grabbed the pizza box and put it right between us.

We both reached for a slice and the box and our hands touched each other. She quickly recoiled her hand. “Sorry” she said.

“What’s there to be sorry about?” I said. “Did you want that slice?”

“Kinda.” she said.

“How about we split it?”

I folded it and ripped it down the middle.

“Thanks.” she said.

I really wanted to ask her what’s up with her. Why the sudden interest in my hobbies? Or the change in diet? Or how she’s been acting? She hasn’t complained once about her classes or her parents. She also hasn’t had an anxiety attack. In some ways it feels like she’s a different person.

We started a new round. I was coaching Nicole through a few strategies. I was worried it was too much for her, but she took all of my advice well.

“Have you made any friends here?” she asked.

“From the game? Sure. There’s a number of repeat players I’ve played with a few times. I usually keep my settings to only find local players. I’ve never met anyone in real life if that’s what you’re asking.”

“Aren’t you worried that one of the players - a guy perhaps - might develop a crush on you?”

I laughed. “Why would they do that?”

“I mean. You’re such a good player. You’re friendly with everyone. And your character is cute.”

“Nikki, are you getting jealous?”

“No. Not at all. Just curious, that’s all.”

“Well, I can’t say I haven’t encountered other players being flirtatious - but they have as much chance at getting with me as Josh does.” I laughed.

Just then a game request came up on the screen. I recognized the names of players who have been harassing me every time we meet in the same game. “Not these guys again.”

“We got this.” Nicole said. “We can take ‘em.”

“You sure?” I said. “These guys like to shout expletives and offensive stuff all game. They’re trolls.”

“I’ve got thick skin.” she said.

We started playing. True to form, the trolls called us names and were overall making the game a not-so-pleasant experience. I managed to shoot one of them before they got our flag and he called me a “bitch.”

“That’s my girlfriend you’re talking about.” Nicole said back, and she shot the other one. “What if we bait them?” she asked me. Let them come after me and you pick them off.

“That could work.” 

“Let me switch up my weapon”

 I got into position. “Ready when you are.”

“Hey asshats.” she said into the controller. “I’m gonna get your flag.”

The enemies charged her, and I picked them off once they came out of hiding. I missed one and Nicole managed to duck and shoot them before they got her.

“That was close.” she said. “I got the flag. Give me cover.”

Our opponent’s respawned and I moved into position to make sure they didn’t get to her. Nicole returned to homebase with the flag. “Take that assholes!” she said, jumping up off the couch and tossing her headset back to the couch. “We did it!” she said to me.

I got up too and removed my own headset. “I’ve never beaten those guys before!”

“We did it together!” she said smiling at me.

“We make a great team” I hugged her and she hugged me back. I felt so good to be hugging my girlfriend again. I pulled away, looked into her face, and we made eye contact. I noticed a great big smile on her. I’ve never seen her smile so much. Now was a good time, so I went in for the kiss. 

I leaned in, and I noticed her eyes drift down to my lips. Her eyes closed. I closed mine. I could feel her breathing speed up. Our lips touched. I was about to nibble on her lip when she abruptly pulled away from me with wide eyes. 

“Tyler.” she said. “I uh. I have to go.”

“Why? What’s wrong? Did I do something wrong?”

“No. You didn’t. I just uh… forgot that I have something going on with Alexis right now.”

“I’m sure Lexi would understand.” I pleaded.

“I have to go.” she said, grabbing her clutch and running out of the door.

Josh came out of his room. “What happened there?”

“I don’t know.” I said, standing there dumbfounded. “I don’t know what’s up with her. She’s been acting strange all evening.”

“How so?”

“She ate and drank what I did. She was more attentive to me. Was curious about everything. She smiled more. She showed a confidence I hadn't seen in her before. Playing games with her was awesome. I mean, except for her running out of the apartment just now, that was the most fun I’ve ever had with Nicole in a long time. Everything was perfect.”

“So she likes what you like. She’s attentive, happy, confident. Sounds like your perfect girlfriend.”

What did he say? That though triggered a memory in me. “Wait - what?”

“I mean, you’ve been complaining for years how she might not be the one, and everything you just said to me, is everything you’ve complained was missing about her. If she’s now changed those things you complained about, then she’s now your perfect girlfriend. Right?”

The wish I made on Sunday. I wished for her to be my perfect girlfriend.

“I just hope,” Josh added. “You didn’t pressure her to change. That wouldn’t be cool.”

Josh put his hand on my shoulder then retreated back into his room, and I stood there alone in my living room. Suddenly a wave of guilt filled me up. My wish didn’t do that, did it?. That’d be crazy right? Did she get wind of my complaints? Did I force her or pressure her to change?

* * *

Nicole

I returned to my apartment after a quick bite to eat and a stop at my mailbox. I looked through the mail I got. Cell phone bill, coupon for the salon I go to, and a Victoria’s Secret catalog.

Out of the corner of my eye, I saw Lexi putting on makeup. “Hey girl, Where you heading off to?”

“I’m meeting Brandon tonight.” she said.

“Who’s Brandon?”

“The guy I’ve been seeing.” she said. “You remember. You were supposed to meet him Sunday night.”

“Ohh.” I said, realizing how much out of the loop I’ve been all week. “I’m sorry. We really haven’t talked about him since then.”

When Lexi was still busy with her makeup, I started flipping through the catalog. Hmm.. That’s a cute bra. Also a cute model too. I flipped the page. The model was wearing a very skimpy bikini. I could feel an erection come on.

I immediately closed the catalog. I rolled it up and stuffed it into my backpack. “Lexi, I’m going to spend the night at Victor’s again.”

“You haven’t spent the night here since the swap.” she said. “In fact, we’ve only been roommates for 4 days and you’ve only slept here the first night. Is everything alright?”

“I’m fine.” I replied. “It’s just easier for me and Victor to stay in our respective places. Unless we want to move all of our clothes to the other’s place.”

I expected Lexi to stay something, but she was working on applying eye shadow. Honestly, my issue was that I didn’t feel like I belonged here. I also didn’t feel like I belonged in Victor’s apartment either. It was weighing me down, and affecting my mood.

“I was considering cleaning his apartment too.” I added. “It’s filthy.”

“How’s your internship application going?” she asked.

“It’s almost finished. I just need to send it.”

“How do I look?” she said. 

“You look amazing, girl. Hopefully this Brandon realizes he’s a lucky guy.”

“Thanks.” she smiled. We hugged.

“I’ll follow you out.” I said as we both left the apartment.

* * *

Victor

I unlocked the door and entered Nicole and Alexi’s apartment. The lights were off and it appeared nobody was home.

“Alexis, I’m back” I called out. Just in case.

I turned on a few lights and made my way to my bedroom. 

My heart was still racing from that kiss. I was so excited to finally beat those trolls at that game. I also enjoyed playing on the same team with PurpleMage. I’ve had the hugest crush on her. It just so happened that she was Tyler. During most of the date, I tried to not look at Tyler. I pretended I was on a date with PurpleMage. Whether he realized it or not, he kept getting closer to me on the couch as the evening went on. 

I tried to tune out my attraction to him during the game, but my delusion, coupled with this body's attraction to Tyler, and winning that game culminated with jumping up and hugging him. Then the kiss. 

Oh my God, the kiss. What’s crazy is that I actually wanted it to happen. What’s even crazier is I liked it. 

Just thinking about it is turning me on. I bit my lip and considered what I should do about it. I thought something was wrong with this body last night. That it wasn’t capable of getting turned on like my male body. Clearly it works, and does get turned on. Maybe it just wasn’t in the mood last night.

I searched the room for this “red hair tie” that Nicole told me about. I didn’t find it. But Lexi isn’t home. 

I closed the door and hopped onto the bed. I pulled off the belt and dress and leaned back against the wall in my bra and panties.

I took off my bra and started to play with my breasts. My body was a little more reactive to this than last night. I could feel a wetness building in my groin. I stuck my hand down my panties and felt around. This is the first time I’ve touched down there. It was sensitive. I quickly found the clit and rubbed that a little bit. I was wet. So I pulled off the panties and tossed them to the floor.

I thought of the same images I used last night. Images from porn, images of cute girls I’ve seen. I was getting wet, but I felt no where near to an orgasm.

I thought back to my date, and I felt something good. Yes. Dwell on that. The date. The game. PurpleMage. Tyler. No. Not Tyler.

I was getting close, I switched back to images of girls again. No. I was getting further away from climax. No. I was so close.

I heard a noise through the walls. I was so close. Why wasn’t I cumming? I tried flashing images of my favorite models, images of Nicole’s friends. I was avoiding thinking about Tyler. I didn’t want to admit I was attracted to him.

Just then the door opened. It was Alexis. “Vic, you’re ho- oh my God!” She quickly covered her eyes. 

I closed my legs with my fingers still inside me.

“Vic!” she yelled as she closed the door.

I turned red with embarrassment. I decided to do damage control. I put the dress back on, forgetting to retrieve my underwear from the floor.

“Alexis” I called after opening my door. “I’m so sorry!” I found her in her room taking off her shoes.

“I can’t believe I caught you maturbating in Nicole’s body.” she said.

“She gave me permission. I gave her permission to do the same” I said. “I’m sorry. I couldn't find the red hair tie.”

“Red hair tie?” she said. “Oh, that’s right. I remember that. She told you about that?”

“Yeah. I’m so sorry.”

She closed her eyes and shook her head. She let out a sigh and looked at me again. “It’s OK Vic.” she said. “It’s just not what I expected to come home to. I heard noises coming from your room and decided to check on you to see if you were alright.”

“I’m so embarrassed.”

“You and me both. I take it your date was good if you immediately ran to your room to... umm.. Yeah.”

“I had a blast with Tyler. We played video games and ate pizza. It’s just that- He kissed me.”

“Yeah? I’m not surprised. I told you, you were in over your head.”

“You did.” I said. A moment of silence went by. “Lexi?” I said timidly.

“Yeah?”

“When you told me I was turning into Nicole, I can’t get that out of my head.”

“I was joking, Vic. You’re nothing like Nicole. Except for creating drama. You both are pretty good at that.”

“It’s just that. When he kissed me. I uh… I think I’m attracted to him.”

“Oh.” she said. “That’s an interesting development. I probably should’ve seen that one coming. Have you told Nicole?”

“No.”

“Of course not. You’re going to need to tell her.”

“I don’t know how she’ll react. I kissed him, Alexis. I kissed Nicole’s boyfriend. And I liked it!”

Alexis was quiet.

“She’s going to kill me.”

Alexis was just shaking her head in disappointment.

“What?” I inquired.

“Just be careful, Vic. I see this getting complicated very quickly.”

I sighed. I should run back to my room, clean up and get ready for bed. I at least should put panties on. Do girls share sex tips? Maybe I should ask her about my problem. “I have a question about… umm… what you walked in on.”

She turned red and covered her eyes, trying to shield her eyes from the memory. “Um, OK?”

“I’m having trouble.... You know…. Reaching climax I was wondering if you could help-.”

“Eww.” Alexis said. “I’m not teaching you how to masturbate.”

“Sorry.” I replied. “When you put it that way, it does sound weird. I thought maybe girls share tips and tricks on that kind of stuff.”

Alexis starts laughing. “Vic, you and Nicole are going to be the death of me. You both are nuts. How do I find myself in these crazy situations?”

I shrugged. I recalled what Nicole said to me in the shower yesterday, that Lexi secretly loves the drama, and loves complaining about it.

“OK Vic.” she said. “I’m only doing this because I like you, and because you’re continually making my life… not boring” She paused for a moment. She swallowed hard. Her face was red with embarrassment. “From what I saw, you looked like you were all over the place. Try slowing down. Focus more on your body. Find your sensitive spots. Everyone has different spots. The spots that worked on your male body may not work on this one. Also. Some women require more of a… emotional connection with their imagery.”

“Emotional connection?”

“Yeah. you know.. In love.”

“Oh. So generic porn might not work with this body?”

“Yeah - I couldn’t even tell you her taste in porn, so don’t ask. Nicole and Tyler have had sex. She hasn’t gone into details with me. So I know she’s capable of getting hers.”

“So If I thought about… Tyler? No. I couldn’t do that. I can’t.”

“You’re the one who asked.”

“Anything else?”

“Well, if all else fails you can try this.” She opened her drawer, pushed aside folded bras and pulled out a giant blue vibrator.

“Holy Shit” I said, my eyes widening at the size of it. That’s bigger than my dick.

“Right. He’s a beauty.”

I reached out to touch it and she slapped my hand away. 

“No! Get your own!” She deposited it back into her drawer. “Let’s discontinue this conversation. Any more and I won’t be able to look at you or Nicole the same way ever again.”

Chapter 13 - Make a Splash

Nicole

I didn’t oversleep this time. I was actually eager to hear from Victor about last night’s date. I went to bed early last night and didn’t stay up late enough to call him. I hope he didn’t screw it up. I’d hate to have to do damage control when we swap back.

After showering and getting dressed, I found my phone sitting on top of the open Victoria’s Secrets Catalog on the desk. I grabbed it and dialed the number for my old phone.

After two rings, I could hear my old voice answer the phone in a chipper tone. “Good morning Nicole,” Victor said.

“How was last night?” I said, laying down on the bed and staring up at the ceiling.

“It went well.” he said. “Pizza and video games. Nothing big.”

“Pizza and video games?” I said. “But I don’t play video games. I don’t really eat pizza.”

“Well, I think he enjoyed it.”

“Ugh. You’re really killing my reputation, Vic.”

“You’ll be fine. Your reputation will be fine. We both had fun. That’s what you wanted right? To repair and maintain your relationship?”

“You’re supposed to be maintaining it, not setting up an impossible standard for me to live up to.”

“Impossible standard? It’s just pizza and games. Sorry. I just wanted to have fun too.”

“Vic, I didn’t mean it like that. Did you have fun?”

“I did.”

“Well I suppose that’s one of us.”

“Well, what do you typically do for fun, Nicole? Neither of us have Friday classes, why don’t we do something for you tomorrow. My treat.”

“Vic, I don’t want to go and have fun in this body. I just want to swap back.”

“OK fine. We’ll dedicate tomorrow to swapping back, then.”

“Thank you.”

* * *

Victor

My Thursday classes actually sped by. Steve didn’t talk my head off as much, maybe that’s because I brought up “my boyfriend” in casual conversation. That was enough to remind him that he’s barking up the wrong tree. Each of my classes reminded me that I needed to buy books for class. Maybe I should add that to my agenda for tomorrow.

When I got home to Nicole and Alexis’s apartment, I crashed onto the couch and closed my eyes. Ahh, a nice quiet apartment. I will certainly miss this when we swap back.

Alexis walked through the door. “Hi Vic.” she said continuing on into her room. Just then my phone rang. It was Tyler. So much for a quiet afternoon.

“Hey Tyler.” I answered.

“Hey, Nikki.” he said. “I just wanted to say I had a great time last night.”

I decided to continue his small talk. “Me too, Tyler. We should do it again sometime.”

“I was just wondering if you and your friends were coming out to the pool party today.”

So I guess he had a reason to call other than to hear my voice. “Oh - the pool party.” I said. “I totally forgot about that.”

“Did someone say pool party?” I heard Alexis’s voice come from her room.

I turned to Alexis. “Yeah - Tyler’s roommate is inviting us to a pool party this afternoon.”

“Yes, let’s go!” she said. “You should text Mads.”

“Well, I guess we’re coming.” I said to Tyler.

“Great!” he said. “I’ll tell Josh. I can’t wait to see you. Bye, Nic.” 

“Bye.” I said, hanging up, before turning to Alexis. “I don’t have anything to wear.”

“Girl, I know for a fact you have plenty to wear.” she said.

I was afraid of that. I wrote a text message to Madison. “Pool Party. North Campus Pool.” I didn’t know what else to say. Should I add emoji? I sent it as is.

I found the bathing suit drawer. I don’t know how I missed it originally. I pulled out a teal bikini top and held it by a string. It’s so small. I found its matching bottoms in the drawer. That was so small too.

My phone buzzed. Madison replied. “I’ll be right over!”

I got naked. I pulled on the bikini bottoms first. I was right - these are small.

I walked out into the hallway. “Lexi, I don’t know if I can wear these. They’re so small. They cover less than my panties. My ass cheeks have never felt more exposed.”

She looked at me and chuckled. “They’re perfect, Vic. But you can’t go to the pool without a top.”

I turned red and returned to my room to retrieve the bikini top. It took me a few minutes, but I managed to get the bikini top on and adjusted it so it held “the girls” up. I’m not sure I’ll ever get used to this, but it’s at least becoming easier. I didn’t even need to ask Alexis for help.

I returned to Alexis’s room. “I feel so naked.” I said. “Surely I can’t walk around campus like this right?”

“Then get a cover up.” she said. “I know Nicole has a really cute cover up hanging up. You should wear that today.”

I returned to the room again and browsed the dresses that were hanging up. I wasn’t entirely sure the difference between a dress and a cover up. Until I found it. It was lighter, and less form fitting. It was light blue with pink and yellow designs on it. The material was so light and almost see-through, and had a very beachy feel to the design. I pulled that over my head and checked the mirror. OK, Alexis is right, this is cute. I grabbed a pair of baby-blue flip flops and slid those on.

I found a pair of sunglasses in a drawer and put them on and looked in the mirror. Poolside Barbie status achieved.

I heard the apartment door open and Madison’s voice greet Alexis. I returned to the common area to greet her as well. 

Madison was wearing a low cut tank top and short shorts over her bathing suit. Alexis was wearing a green cover up. Not as cute as mine, but definitely flattering. 

“Girl.” Madison said, looking at me. “Let us look like the hot ones for once.”

“This?” I said. “I wasn’t really trying.”

“That bikini is smoking hot.” she said. “I’m so glad that you finally decided to wear it out in public.”

What? Nicole has never worn this out in public?  I heard Alexis giggling from behind me and I turned to her and shot daggers at her with my eyes.

“Let’s get ready to go.” Alexis said, smiling. We each got a beach towel from our closet and I found a beach bag to put my stuff in. We then all headed out to the pool party.

* * *

Tyler

Josh had me helping him set up for the pool party. He put me in charge of handing out flyers to arriving students with his name and his campaign’s platform. 

I don’t know how I keep getting roped into this. I helped a dorm neighbor create a website and flyers- one time, and suddenly I’m part of his never ending campaign for the next thing he’s running for. Maybe it’s because, despite his constant teasing, he’s actually a really good friend and has always been there for me. When I agreed to have him as a roommate I was worried that I was going to get sucked into his political vortex. 4 days into the semester so far, I feel that concern was valid.

Either way, it’s not so bad. I agreed to such an interactive task so I could take my mind off of last night. But greeting people and telling people to take a flyer, check out Josh’s website, and faking a smile didn’t really work this time.

Don’t get me wrong, I enjoyed last night. When I think back to the events of my date with Nicole, I smiled. But something was nagging at me. Her change of personality had me worried I did something bad.

When there was a break in the stream of students coming into the pool grounds, I found my roommate, arranging the table of snacks. 

“Hey Josh.” I said.

“What's up?”

“I think I did something bad.”

“What did you do? It’s nothing we can’t fix.”

“Not about today. About Nicole.”

“Oh.” he said. “Then tell me about it.” If Josh was annoyed by my bringing up Nicole again, he didn’t show it. His warm outgoing nature is one of the reason’s we’re friends. It’s certainly an asset for his political aspirations too.

“On Sunday night, I made a wish that Nicole was my perfect girlfriend. I didn't think anything of it until last night. Her personality had completely changed.”

“And you think your... wish... is the cause?”

“I’m not 100% sure, but I’m highly suspicious.”

“What granted your wish?”

“What do you mean?”

“Did you wish on a candle or a shooting star? Did you pray?”

“Nothing,” I said. “I said my wish out loud to nothing or no one in particular.”

“I don’t know, Ty. I'm a religious man. I believe in miracles. But what you’re saying sounds far fetched. People just don’t change overnight. You’re an engineer. Have you tested your hypothesis? Have you tried making another wish?”

“I haven’t.” I then saw them enter the pool area. Nicole, and her two friends. Oh wow, Nicole is looking very sexy today. “Excuse me.” I said to Josh.

“Hi ladies!” I called out to the three of them. “I’m glad you could make it.” I handed them a flyer. “Don’t forget to vote for Josh Rivers for Student Body President!”

“Hi Tyler.” Alexis said. Mads smiled, and Nicole smiled while avoiding eye contact. 

“Nikki, you look amazing.” I said. “I don’t recognize that swimsuit. Is it new?”

Alexis and Madison continued walking and giggling.

“I should go follow them.” Nicole said.

“Wait.” I said. “About last night.”

She was silent, interested in hearing what I had to say.

“I know you told me to slow down. And I’m sorry if I’m pushing you too fast.”

“It’s OK, Tyler.” she replied. “It just took me by surprise.”

“Are you sure?”

“Yeah.” she said, clearly trying to get off this topic.

I reached out and rubbed her shoulders. She smiled. I liked that she was smiling. Maybe she’s right and she was just taken by surprise. I considered going in for a kiss, but decided to not press my luck.

“Go ahead with your friends, I’ll join you in a bit.” Our eyes finally locked and she blushed and smiled. Her smile made me smile too.

As she walked away, that guilty feeling came back. She’s still acting strange around me. 

As I watched the girls leave me to walk towards the pool, Josh came up to me and stood beside me. “She does have a nice ass. For a girl.”

I rolled my eyes. “You know, you need to work on your political tact. You can’t say stuff like that at your own political events.” 

“Which is why I need you as my campaign manager, Ty” He smiled.

“I’ll think about it.” I said to get off this topic. “So back to our previous conversation.” 

“Yes. Your so-called ‘wish’. You need to test it.”

I looked at the 3 girls searching the pool area for deck chairs. “OK. I wish Nicole was 5 inches taller.”

We both watched Nicole for a few seconds.

“She doesn’t look any taller.” Josh observed. “Do you actually want her taller?”

“No.” I replied. “I think she’s the perfect height for me.”

“Then why did you wish for that? That’s likely why it didn’t work. Maybe you need to wish for something that you actually want.”

“OK. We’ll keep it simple. I wish for Nicole to look at me and come running up to me, give me a big kiss and tell me that we both are going to put Sunday’s fight behind us.”

Just then, Nicole looked up at me. Josh gasped. Nicole smiled and waved. Then she returned to finding chairs with her friends.

“Whoa.” Josh said. “For a second there I thought that was going to work.”

“Me too.” I said. “Maybe this wish thing is stupid. Or maybe I was only given one wish.”

“Nah.” he said. “Wishes always come in threes.” He patted my shoulder and walked away to greet some students who came to the party, leaving me standing there with my thoughts.

* * *

Victor

The three of us found pool chairs to put our stuff down. Immediately, my friends took off their clothes to reveal their swimsuits. 

Alexis, sensing my timidness came over to me and whispered. “It’s OK, Vic. You got this.”

I bit my lip and decided to join them, pulling off my cover up. Alexis smiled and gave me a “thumbs up.”

I could feel a lot of eyes on me checking me out. I’m not used to this kind of attention. I saw Madison and Alexis putting sunblock on each other. I might need to get in on that action. Last thing I want is a crispy Vic. 

I retrieved my own sunscreen from the bag and started to coat my arms and legs. I should get one of my friends to get my back.

Just then, my phone buzzed from within the beach bag I shoved it in.

I looked at the phone and covered the sun’s glare from the screen and my sunscreen fingerprints. It was a message from Nicole.

“Where are you?”

I wiped my hands on my towel and typed back. “At the north campus pool.” I turned my attention back to my friends. Alexis, can you do my back?

“One moment.” she said.

“I can do it.” Madison chimed in, taking my sunscreen.

I sat down in the chair with my back to Madison.  

“Take your hair.” she said.  Right.  I have long hair.  

I grabbed my hair and draped it forward away from my back.  

She took some lotion and lathered up my back. Ooo, she’s massaging my shoulders too. Lower. Lower. Oh yeah, that’s the spot. Her hands ran down my sides.  Apparently she found an erogenous zone near my hips I didn't know I had and suddenly I got turned on.  I crossed my legs out of habit.

When she was done putting lotion on my back she asked.  “Do me?”

Do her.  Yes.  Wait no.  I need to get my head out of the gutter.  Clearly I’m still attracted to Madison.  I’m not sure what this means yet.

I squired lotion onto her back and started rubbing it in.  I tried to return the same massage she gave me.  Did I just hear a low moan from her.  But we’re out at the pool in public.  I quickly finished up before I got turned on anymore.

“Thank you, Nic.” she said flashing me a great big sexy smile.

After that, I sat down on the chair and the three of us sunbathed. After a few minutes of getting sun, I heard a girl’s voice.

“Hi Nicole.”

I turned to see my visitor. I didn’t recognize her.

“So I met your doppelganger.” she said.

“My what?” I said, confused at what she was talking about.

“Nick. The total cutie with the same name as you. I’m in his class Tuesdays and Thursdays.”

“Oh Nick!” I said. This must be Nicole’s former roommate. Wait. Did she think I was cute? I checked her out. She was wearing an orange and blue floral bikini. She was attractive. Not as attractive as me, or not as attractive as Madison, but maybe that “girl next door” look that was totally my type. If I was still in a guy’s body that is.

“Yeah. He said you two were friends. I saw him today for class too.”

“Yeah, we see each other… fairly frequently.” I then recalled that Nicole said that she thought this girl didn’t think highly of her. If that’s true, then why is she talking to me now?

“Cool.” she said. “What do you think of him?”

“Of Nick?” I said. What do I say here? Who is she interested in? Victor or Nicole? “He’s a great guy.” Not to toot my own horn of course. “I mean. If I wasn’t dating Tyler...”

She laughed. “Of course. But I bet it would be weird dating a guy with your same name.”

“That too.” I chuckled.

“There’s something about him.” she said. “Something mysterious, yet something warm. He notices more than other guys notice.”

Oh shit. She’s into Nicole’s version of Victor. Not mine. I’m going to have to tell Nicole she's got an admirer. I smiled at this. “Are you going to ask him out?” 

“Should I? Or should I wait to have him ask me?”

“Do it. Totally ask him out” I said smiling. “I bet that would make Nick’s day.”

“Thanks Nicole.” she said smiling. “It was good seeing you again.” She walked away and I resumed my sunbathing by closing my eyes. 

I heard Alexis chuckle. “I can’t wait to hear how that goes.”

Around 5 minutes later a shadow stood over me. I opened my eyes to see Nicole standing over me. “Nick, you’re blocking the sun.” I stated.

“What are you doing at the pool?” she said. She looked down at my bikini, did a double take, and shook her head.

“Sunbathing.” I replied.

“We’re supposed to be…” she noticed that she had Alexis’s and Madison’s attention. They were looking right at her. She whispered to me. “We’re supposed to be looking for the totum.”

I sat up and whispered. “But we don’t know if it was a totem at all. We had absolutely nothing in common the night we swapped. It’s a dead end.”

“So you’re giving up?”

“No, That’s not what I said. I’m not giving up. Tomorrow. We have all day.”

“You’re procrastinating.”

“Nick, I get it. You’re not having any fun. We’ve been given a once in a lifetime opportunity to see how the other half lives. I’m actually enjoying myself. You should be too.”

“Do you even want to swap back, Vicky?”

“I do, but we’re not swapping back today. So we should enjoy today.”

“I get it.” she said. “You’ve been under a self-imposed isolation for the past 3 years. You’ve been wallowing away in your apartment, and now that you’re in the sun and having fun with your - my friends, you don’t want to go back.”

“I didn’t say that.”

She didn’t respond. I could tell she was still upset.

I scanned the crowd at the pool looking for Nicole’s former roommate. I found her sitting on the edge of the pool with her legs dangling in. “So that girl you told me about. Your former roommate. She came to me saying that she has a crush on you. She’s sitting over there. Why don’t you go talk to her?”

“Kayla? She has a crush on me? You mean she has a crush on you. When we swap back you can totally have her.”

“No. She doesn’t have a crush on Victor. She has a crush on Nick. You.”

Nicole looked toward the pool where I just pointed. “She does? Me? But I treated her so badly when we were roommates.”

“Well, maybe you’re more attentive to her now.”

“We had coffee again today. We talked mostly about her, I listened and gave her advice.”

“See, you should date her instead of that girl Stephanie.”

“I can’t date my former roommate. That’s just weird.”

“OK fine. But Nicole. Listen. Go back to my place, get some board shorts and come back and have some fun. Just try it? OK?”

“OK.” She nodded her head and left.

“What was that all about?” Madison asked. “You both were whispering but I could make out that Victor sounded upset.”

“I told him to get his bathing suit and join us.” I said lying back down, smiling.

“Nicole, you’re doing a good thing.” she added. “That Victor will come out of his shell eventually.”

I let out a quiet chuckle to myself. The irony of it all. Me of all people having to get Nicole of all people to have some fun.

Another shadow got in my way. Ugh. Now what?

“Hey Lexi.” a male voice said. Wait. I know that voice. I got up to see my freshman year roommate looking at my current roommate. 

“Hi Brandon!” Alexis said getting up from her chair and giving him a hug.

She’s dating THAT Brandon!

“Oh Brandon, this is my roommate and my other best friend, Nicole.” she said.

Brandon looked at me and had the look of recognition. “Oh Hi. Yeah, I think we’ve met before.” He raised his eyebrows and smirked at me. I hated that smirk. Wait - how does he recognize me?

“Ladies”, Alexis said, addressing Madison and I. “Brandon and I are going to grab a bite to eat. See you later.”

As Alexis and Brandon walked away, Madson turned to face me. “She didn’t even invite us.” she huffed.

I watched them walk out of the pool area and into the distance and I was left wondering how he was able to recognize me. Maybe he knows Nicole. I may have to ask her about that. All I know is that two years later I still want nothing to do with that asshole Brandon. I was also left with conflicting feelings. When he smirked at me, I wanted to punch him in the face. But also, he’s dating Alexis? She could do so much better. How do I tell her to dump him?

* * *

Nicole

Victor’s apartment wasn’t far from the north pool, so I was able to run to his apartment, find a pair of swim trunks, sandals and a towel and make my way back to the pool in 25 minutes.

Upon my return, Victor and Madison were still sunbathing. Alexis wasn’t there anymore and her stuff was gone. 

I sat down in the vacant deck chair and pulled off the t-shirt I was wearing. It felt weird to be topless so I kept my arms folded around my chest. My chest was so white, geez, when was the last time Victor got any sun? I then glanced at Victor sunbathing in my body. Sure, he hasn’t tanned in 3 years and now that he’s in my body, he’s all in. 4 days as a woman and he’s already wearing the skimpiest bikini in my drawer, I can’t believe he wore that out. That was a gift from Mads when I spent a week at her parents house last summer. Anyway, I needed sunscreen or I’d burn. I felt weird asking if I could borrow my own. “Nicole, I couldn’t find sunscreen back at the apartment. Can I borrow… yours?”

Victor rolled over and pulled my sunscreen out of my beach bag. “I’m glad you came back.” he said, handing me the plastic bottle.

I waited until no one was looking then I unfolded my arms and started to apply the sunscreen on my chest when Tyler came up to us. Tyler, my boyfriend. Tyler, who I haven’t seen in 4 days. Tyler, who came and knelt down beside Victor, who was pretending to be me. 

“Hey babe.” he said to VIctor. “I’m finished handing out flyers, so I can spend time with you.”

He should be spending time with me.

“Oh Tyler.” Victor said, sitting up. “I wanted to introduce you to my friend... Victor.”

What? Victor, what are you doing?

Tyler looked at me. It’s the first time I’ve looked at Tyler all week. I missed him. He extended his hand. 

“Hi Tyler.” I said, shaking it, holding onto his hand longer than a guy probably should.

“So Victor…” Victor started. “...is part of a shadow program that we’ve been doing for a few days. It’s part of a business college and art college outreach program.”

“Hi.” he said and he let go of my hand.

I expected Tyler to say something to me, but he instead returned his attention to Victor. “Let’s go into the pool.”

I expected Victor to deny his request. But he surprised me when he stood up and said, “That sounds like fun.”

It does? I watched Victor and my boyfriend walk to the pool. Out of my periphery, I noticed Mads looking at me. 

“What’s up?” I asked.

She gave me a sympathetic grin. “Sorry, Victor.” She laid her head back down.

Sorry? Did she think I was jealous? Well. I suppose I am. But not the way she thinks.

“DId you want to join them?” she asked.

“I suppose.” I said, trying hard not to sound too eager.

Madison got up from the deck chair and we walked together to the pool. I was keeping an eye on Tyler and Victor. Near them in the pool two couples were chicken fighting. One couple won as the other couple fell into the water. As Madison and I reached the steps of the pool, I saw the winning couple talking to Tyler and Victor. What were they saying?

I saw Tyler go underwater and suddenly Victor rose up out of the water on Tyler’s shoulders. No. They. Aren’t.

“Wow.” Madsion said to me. “They must’ve really made up the other night. Nicole hates this game.”

No kidding, Mads. I also can’t believe Tyler agreed to this. He’s not really the kind to do alpha male type activities. Maybe Victor talked him into it.

I watched in awe and Victor managed to fling the other girl off of her guy. Victor raised his arms in victory. Surprisingly, Tyler was laughing and having a good time.

I shook my head. I can’t believe what I’m seeing. It’s like I don’t even know these two. I looked at Victor, realizing I might have misjudged him.

Just then our eyes locked. He smiled and pointed at me. “Victor, Madison!” he called. “Come on over! Let’s play!”

Madison and I entered the pool and waded to them. 

“Um, Nicole.” I told him. “Aren’t you getting a little carried away?”

“Nonsense!” he said. “I told you to have a little fun, Victor.”

“OK, yeah. Just one game, though.” Madison said.

What? Mads just agreed to this too?

“Fine.” I said. “Mads, do you want top or bottom?”

She looked at me like I had two heads. “Top, duh.”

I realized then how stupid I sounded, as this body is considerablly bigger than Madison.

“Kneel down Vic.” she said.

I knelt down so my shoulders were under water and I could feel Mads jump onto my back and put her legs on my shoulders. I then stood up so Madison was fully out of water.

“We’re ready.” Madison said.

Tyler and I waded closer to each other, as both girls - I mean Mads and Victor - started grabbing each other’s hands, trying to knock each other off.

I could hear Madison giggling, and Victor laughing. I watched Tyler’s reaction to all of this. He was also having fun. Our eyes locked and he smirked at me.

Slowly, Tyler backed away and Mads let go of Vic. Then Tyler charged at me. I was taken by surprise and side stepped out of the way, Madison quickly lost her balance. I held her legs as she slowly got her balance back.

I turned to my right and I saw Kayla still sitting at the side of the pool. She smiled at me and waved. I smiled back, then returned my attention to the game.

OK. Two can play. I charged Tyler, and right as Tyler backed away, I let go of one of Mad’s legs and splashed Tyler in the face.

Tyler grunted and let go of Vic as they both came crashing down into the pool.

I laughed. 

“Victor, what the hell?” Madison said from above.

“What?” I said. “We won.”

“That’s cheating!” she said. “Let me down.”

Ugh. I didn’t want to play this game anyway. I knelt down to let Madison off of my shoulders.

I swam to Tyler. “Ty, I’m sorry.”

“What the hell, dude.” he said.

“I thought it would be funny.”

He didn’t say anything. Victor was drenched and was trying to get the wet strands of hair out of his face.

“Sorry everyone,” I said. “I got carried away.”

“It’s OK, Vic.” Madison said.

“I thought it was funny.” Victor said, giving me a smirk.

I stayed in the pool and watched the three of them wade back to the shallow end. Tyler put his arm around Victor, then grabbed her, i mean his ass.

I followed them from a distance. I felt like such an outsider. Someone else was literally living my life. I also felt an anxiety attack coming on. When they weren’t looking, I grabbed my things and left the pool area.

* * *

Victor

Today was a blast. Having fun at the pool with friends brought me back to the good times I had at high school. I even got closer to Tyler, which I didn’t expect and he didn't try to make a move on me either, which allowed us to casually hang out even more. After hanging out at the pool, Tyler, Mads and I ate dinner at the dining hall. I felt like the center of attention with those two, it’s almost as if they’re competing with each other for my friendship. I’m an introvert, so being the center of attention is draining, and I was really ready to ditch both of them by the end of dinner.

Walking home gave me time to reflect on which one of them I found more attractive.  I think I legitimately am attracted to Madison.  I was attracted to her when I was Victor. Although as him I was largely invisible to her, so I never bothered getting to know her.  Meanwhile I feel like there’s a force drawing me to Tyler. It’s hard to describe. Maybe it’s this body. Tyler is Nicole’s boyfriend after all.  Maybe my mind and body are fighting with each other. Maybe that explains why I’ve been having a hard time with self-pleasure.

Meanwhile, Nicole was nowhere to be seen after the chicken fight at the pool. I expected her to come with us to dinner. I think she was embarrassed at her actions against Tyler.  It made sense.  She did what she would’ve done as Nicole.  She splashed her boyfriend.  But everyone else saw a relative stranger splash Tyler.

I texted her a few times during dinner. But she didn’t respond.

Finally, when I got home, I texted her one last time. “Nicole, we don’t have to have a long conversation. Please just let me know you’re alive or I’m sending everyone over.”

A minute later, she finally texted back. “I’m alive. I don’t want to talk right now.”

I sent her back a “thumbs up” emoji.  Thank God. At least I don't have to worry about her the rest of the night.

But I was still worried. She needs to have some fun, and clearly she didn’t today. I believe she has a form of depression. With no one else in her life right now, it’s my responsibility to make sure she’s OK. She needs to swap back.

I found my body swap notes from the other day. I pulled out the cellphone and started cross checking my research with possible things we can do tomorrow to satisfy some of these ideas. Maybe some of these will be fun too. Maybe find a solution to our body swap AND have some fun at the same time - that would be awesome.

When I was done and happy with my plans, I decided it was time to tend to myself.

I walked into my room. Something caught my eye earlier today when I was in the bikini drawer. I opened it and there it was, tangled around a bikini top - a red ribbon. Is this the infamous red hair tie? 

“Alright Vic.” I said. “Third time’s a charm.”

I wrapped the ribbon around the door knob, shut the door and rolled the desk chair in front of it.

I climbed onto my bed and took off the pool clothes I wore the rest of the evening. Off came the cover up, then the bikini top, then the bottoms.

I looked down and took in my naked body. I slowly exhaled and closed my eyes.

After my conversation with Lexi last night, I decided to try a different approach. An approach I was reluctant to take last night, but willing to give it a try now.

I replayed my kiss with Tyler from last night. Except this time I continued to kiss him. My body responded instantly. I rubbed my nipples with my left hand and let my right hand drive down my body.

Tyler’s lips.. Tyler’s eyes.

My finger found my clit and I let out a moan. The moan took me by surprise, and put me deeper in the fantasy.

I pretended it was Tyler touching my clit. What would his tongue feel like on it? I let out another moan. 

I let my finger sink into my slit. I was wet. I took the wetness and rubbed it on my labia and pretended it was a tongue. I re-dipped my finger and let it glide over the clit.

I nearly jumped from pleasure.

I continued rubbing slowly. My breathing was speeding up.

“Yes.” I moaned.

I was feeling good enough and wet enough to go faster. I could feel my hips start rocking faster so I could push against my fingers.

I could feel it. My first orgasm as a woman. It’s there. Building slowly. I continued to moan. “Yes.” As I was about there, I said his name “Tyler” and I could feel the orgasm crescendo and send waves all over my body. “Oh God!” My legs clamped down on my hand as I let out a whimper.

I sat there motionless while catching my breath. I did it. Third time’s a charm. Lexi was right. I needed an emotional connection to focus on. That emotional connection was Tyler.

It was Tyler. 

I masturbated to images of a guy. Shit. Does that mean I’m gay?

Chapter 14 - Try Everything

Nicole

Today was a big day. It was imperative we swap back soon. 

Before I went to bed last night, I had gotten a text message from Stephanie telling me she was looking forward to tonight’s date and wondered what time she should come over. I hadn’t given two thoughts to what I was going to do with her tonight; I was originally planning on having swapped well before the date, so I could leave date night in Victor’s capable hands. When I realized that wasn’t going to happen, I told her 5 PM.

The realization that I was now on the hook for taking this girl on a date was starting to sink in. I never had to plan a date before.  Previous boyfriends had done all of the planning for me. Like Tyler who did it for our dates.  It was actually a source of contention between us.  “Nicole, why don’t you plan the next day.”  “I will.” And then I don’t, because he gets fed up and does it anyway.

Regardless, today’s objective is to swap back. Either before the date, or by tomorrow morning. Swap or bust, I kept telling myself.

I managed to sneak into my building when someone else was leaving to go to their Friday morning class. To my surprise my apartment door was unlocked so I walked right in on Victor eating a bowl of cereal.

“Good morning.” Victor said smiling.

“I’m surprised you’re up.” I said. “I expected I would’ve had to have to be the one to wake you up.”

“Today’s our swap-back day.” he said.  “I know how important it is to you.”

I smiled and opened the fridge and got myself one of my breakfast yogurts.

“So last night...” Victor began swallowing his food. “I took that list of body swap movies I made and compiled a list of things we should try.”

“Thank you, Vic.” I said. Finally, he’s taking this seriously. “Oh - we need to run to the bookstore to get our semester’s books. I figured we could do that while we’re out.”

“Good idea.” he said. He got up and I noticed he was wearing my yellow sundress. I also noticed he was wearing hints of makeup. Not too much, but enough to see a hint of teal eyeshadow and mascara.

“Vic, you did your own makeup today.”

“I did.” he said. “How did I do?”

“It looks good.” I said. “Personally, I would have used some more foundation to hide the blemishes on my face.”

“Nicole, this face - your face - is pretty without the foundation. I decided to do without it today.”

“No it’s not, Vic.” I said. “I can see every imperfection when I look in the mirror.” Saying that made me actually miss looking at my old face. At this point, I’d gladly trade in my foundation usage to get back my old face, imperfections and all. It’s not that Vic’s face is ugly. It's just... not me, and confuses me every time I look in a mirror.

“Well, I don’t see it.” he said. “But anyway, listen. I’m sorry. About yesterday afternoon.”

“It’s OK.” I said. “I’m fine.”

“I encouraged you to come out and have fun, and that’s the opposite of what happened. That’s on me.”

“I said it's OK. It’s over. Let’s just focus on the future.”

Victor put his bowl in the sink, while I sat and ate my yogurt. He walked around the apartment getting ready, and finally came out of my room with my wristlet and a piece of paper he was folding into it. “I’m ready when you are.”

“Great.” I said, getting up and throwing away my trash from my breakfast. “To the bookstore!” I said.

* * *

When we got to the bookstore, we each grabbed a basket and went our separate ways. I got all of my business textbooks fairly quickly. It took me a while to find where my theatre’s play books were; I had to buy 3 books for that class. I added in a package of paper too for my binder.

I found Victor holding his basket of books checking out the school spirit section.

“Looking for something?” I asked.

“I’m just browsing.” he replied. He picked up a bottle of face paint, looked at the price tag, then put it back.

I saw a t-shirt hanging up. It was a tie-dyed t-shirt in our school colors, with our mascot done up in sequins. I pulled it off the rack and looked at it.

“Oh, that’s really cool.” Victor said.

“I wish I could wear it.” I said. Typically, I’d hold it up to me to see how it would look, but I learned my lesson from the other day at the market. I put it back on the rack.

“You will.” Victor said, holding my hand and squeezing it.  I noticed he was still awkwardly standing there, still fixated at the shirt I hung back up.  “Umm, What size are… we?”

“Medium.” I replied.

Victor looked at the rack, then looked around us.  Then he quickly pulled a medium off and held it up to himself. “Like this?”

“Yes. That would’ve been perfect.”

“Great.” he said and put it in his basket and hid it behind a book. “When we swap back, it’ll be hanging in your closet.”

“Vic, you don’t have to do that.”

“Just in case it takes a few more days to swap back - it means I’m kinda buying it for me too.” he chuckled awkwardly.

I chuckled too. “Well then, thank you. You’re actually enjoying this.”

“I am.” he said, his voice trailing. “I don’t understand it. It’s confusing to me. I was denying it the other day, but I am enjoying it.”

“Well, don’t get too comfortable.  We’re swapping back today.”  I took a deep breath and let what he said sink in.  “I’m confused too. Why are we having opposite reactions to this situation?”

“I noticed and the truth is I don’t know.  I do know however, I’m concerned about you Nicole.”

“Me?”  I said.  He’s concerned about me?  I thought he’d be concerned that he’s about to make an impulse buy of a clearly feminine shirt.  I guess I have been showing my displeasure of this situation much more than I normally am.  “Thank you for your concern. I’m just pushing through it, hoping to get through to the other side of this.” I could feel a tear well up. Hold it together, Nicole.

“I remember what you told me in the shower a few days ago.” he said. “That you need your friends. Please don’t push us away. Don’t make my mistake.”

“Us?” I wiped a tear away from my eye. “I’m glad you’re calling me a friend now.” I chuckled. “I’m proud of you. Look who’s dispensing advice about not pushing people away.”

“Yeah.” he laughed too. “You and your friends are growing on me. You’ve all been the nicest people to me that I’ve met in years.”

I put my basket of books down and put my arms out. Vic did the same and we both hugged each other.

“Are you done with your books?” I asked. “Ready to check out?”

“Yes, I am.”

While we were in line, I considered the logistics of this afternoon. “Do you have a car?” I asked. “We could take the bus around town.”

“I do, but it’s a piece of shit. I’d rather take the bus.” he replied.

“Fair enough.”

“Where to first?” I asked.

“The History Museum, downtown.” he replied.

We returned to my apartment, dropped off our bookstore purchases and walked to the nearest campus bus stop.

* * *

Victor

When we were on the bus heading to the museum, I decided to confess what was on my mind, - namely that kiss with Tyler. “Nic.” I said.

“Yeah?” she replied.

“About Wednesday night.”

“What about it?”

“I kissed Tyler. I mean he kissed me first, but I kinda kissed him back. But for only a second.”

She was silent for a moment, then sighed. “You’re pretending to be me. He thinks you’re me. Am I jealous and a little angry? Yeah. I shouldn’t be; you’re doing what I asked and keeping my relationship going. But it still hurts to see you both together. It hurts to see him with someone who isn’t me.”

“I’m so sorry. I’m not trying to make a move on your boyfriend.”

She looked at me with a confused look. “Make a move? Vic, listen to yourself. Why would you make a move on him? You’re a guy. Unless you’re gay.”

“I’m not gay.” I said. “I mean… I wasn’t a week ago.”

“Vic?”

“I’m…” I started. I couldn’t get the words out. She was looking at me. I needed a little more courage. I grabbed her hand and squeezed it. “I’m…. attracted to him. And I’ve noticed some attraction to other guys as well…”

She was listening and wasn’t immediately appalled.

“I mean, I’m also still attracted to Madison as well...”

“You’re attracted to Madison?” she asked, her eyebrows raised. I feel like that might have been a little too much information for Nicole as she seemed to suddenly get a little territorial about her friend.

“Yeah, I’m worried about it all.” I continued. “I feel like your body is making me attracted to Tyler. But I’m afraid it isn't. I mean, is it the body doing this or is it some latent desires I had buried. I’m not going to lie, this type of self reflection is scary. Have you found that you’re attracted to women now?”

“No” she was quick to reply. “I mean… I guess since I’m in your body, that would be OK, but I’m not a lesbian. No.”

“Just the other night, you were telling me my body was always horny.”

“Yes. Your body is making me attracted to girls. It’s embarrassing.”

“I just wanted to confirm it was our bodies doing this and not something else.”

“I don’t want to talk about it anymore.”

“OK, fine.” I wondered if Nicole was hiding something from me or was she slipping back into her depression from yesterday. I felt kinda hurt, because I just confessed to her that I was attracted to men now. I opened up to her which took every ounce of effort I had. Maybe she’ll tell me when she’s ready. “So what do we do about me and Tyler? Do you want me to break up with him?”

“No, don’t break up with him. When we swap back today or tomorrow, I don’t want to have to un-breakup.” she said. “Just… be careful. Please don’t have sex with him. Or Madison. For all of our sakes.”

“OK.” I replied. We rode the rest of the way in silence. The bus pulled up to the museum and we got off.

* * *

We walked into the museum and I paid for two student passes. We both walked into the first exhibit hall.

“So what are we looking for?” she asked.

“Anything that looks old and mystical.” I replied.

We walked around the museum for about twenty minutes until I found it - a statue. “Here.” I said to Nicole. She was busy admiring Native American jewelry, when I interrupted her.

She came over to me and read the description of the statue. “This is a stone carving of Chaac, the Mayan Rain God.”

“In one movie, the swap was caused by a Aztec statue.” I explained.

“Vic, Mayans and Aztecs are different people.”

“I know that.” I replied. “Remember, I said art imitates life. Maybe the details are a little off.”

“So you think the rain god is going to swap us back?”  

“Nic, I’m trying here.”

“I know, I know. OK, so what do we do?”

“I don’t know. I haven’t seen that movie and the plot synopsis didn’t say.”

“Vic!”

“Here.” I said, grabbing her hand. “I have an idea. Let's wish to return to our bodies. Repeat after me. I wish to return to my own body.”

“I wish to return to my own body.” we both said.

“Should we look each other in the eyes?” she asked.

“Sure. We can try that.” I replied. I took her other hand so we were facing each other holding both hands.

We made eye contact. “I wish to return to my own body.” 

“Let’s try again with our eyes closed. Let’s really mean it.” she said.

We closed our eyes. “I wish to return to my own body.” 

We opened our eyes and saw an employee watching us. When we noticed him, he turned away and continued working.

“So in that movie.” I said. “They don’t swap back until the big football game.”

“Umm…” she said, confused where I was going with that.

“So I was thinking that maybe we’ll swap back after our dates tonight.”

“Oh OK.” she said. “I was kinda hoping to swap back before the date, but OK… wait - you said dates - plural.”

“Yeah.”

“Are you seeing Tyler tonight?”

“He asked me after you disappeared at the pool.”

She sighed. “Remember what I said on the bus.”

“Yeah, I’ll be careful.” I reiterated.

“Where to next?” she asked. “Should we look for another statue? A different God?”

“Nah, let’s move on. You’re not going to like this next one.”

* * *

Tyler

As I was walking home from my Friday morning class, I was brainstorming what I wanted to do with Nicole this evening. Maybe I could make a reservation for a fancy restaurant. She’d like that. I was also contemplating some test questions to see if my wish did really change her into a new person.

I can quiz her about her likes and dislikes. She hated my cosplay, maybe I could suggest it. I could bring up Halloween costume ideas, that’s the only time she thinks it's acceptable. I could also talk about other video games.

When I got back to my apartment, I searched my phone and found a classy French restaurant maybe 25 minutes away from campus. Sweet, they take online reservations. I booked a dinner reservation for 2 at 5:30. I then texted her to tell her we have a reservation and to meet at my place at 5.

I resumed my focus on what to do with this wish. What if she was a different person? What if the old Nicole was gone? What if I hated the new Nicole? What if I liked her? What if this wasn’t my wish and she purposely changed for me? How could I live with myself if any of these were true?

This line of thinking tied my stomach in knots. Let’s just push forward and hope that this is all in my head.

I had all afternoon to kill, so I decided to kill time with some video games. 

I turned on my game, and saw Nicole’s player in the list of available players to select. My heart skipped a beat remembering how much fun I had playing with her.

I selected my character, PurpleMage, and started playing against strangers. Maybe I can play again with Nicole later tonight.

* * *

Nicole

Victor was right. I didn’t like the next one on the list. I watched him walk into the arcade and I trailed behind him. Like the museum, he walked around the arcade aimlessly looking for something. Did he really think a video game would swap us? Which movie was this from? 

He stopped to look at his phone. “Tyler just confirmed tonight. Meet him at 5. Dress up for a fancy restaurant.” He turned to me. “I have to dress up again?”

I wanted to give him some pointers on what to wear, but my jealousy was getting in the way, so I shrugged. He did this to himself. A fancy restaurant? Now I’m even more jealous. If we swapped back before the dates, I have a few ideas on what I would wear for Tyler tonight.

We continued walking through the arcade. I’m not sure what he was looking for, but stopped in front of a pair of skeeball machines.

“Shall we?” he asked.

“Is this going to swap us back?” I said, putting my hands on my hips.

“No.” he said. “This is purely for fun.”

I rolled my eyes as he got some change from the change machine. He put several quarters into both our machines and the balls came down the ramp.

“OK.” he said. “We know you’re into hula hooping and we know you don’t like to lose at pool games. How are you at skeeball?”

“I haven’t played since I was in middle school,” I told him. “But I was good at it then.”

“OK.” he said. “Want to place a wager on this?”

I smirked at him. He’s trying so hard for me to have fun. “What are the terms?”

“Loser buys lunch?”

“You’re on.” I replied.

“And go!” he said as we both picked up the skee balls and started rolling them up the lanes. 

My first roll, I got the top hole. “Yes!” I cheered under my breath.

I missed a few shots and noticed him get a high-value corner hole. I focused harder and started getting higher value holes to catch up.

After we rolled all our balls, I looked at the score, where I edged him out by 20 points. “I win.” I said, smiling.

“No, I win.” he said. “I got you to smile and have a minute of fun. Well worth the cost of lunch.” He smiled and continued walking through the arcade.

I stood there and pouted as I didn’t want to admit he was right. 

I looked down and realized the skeeball machines spit out several prize tickets. I ripped them off and ran to catch up with him. “Fine. I had fun. Why are we here anyway?”

“That.” he said pointing to a Fortune telling machine. Zoltar.

I laughed out loud at how ridiculous this was. When I was able to regain my composure, I looked at him. He wasn’t amused. “OK. Same wish as before?”

“Yup.” He put the money in and motioned to me to make the wish.

I said out loud, “We wish to be back in our own bodies.” I pushed the button. The animatronic fortune teller made some cheesy sounds and motions before spitting a fortune card out of its slot.

I read the card. “The winds of change start from within. One cannot set on an adventure without first raising your sails.” I turned to Vic. “What does that mean?”

He shrugged.

“You know, in that movie, the machine was unplugged.” I said.

“I doubt the machine will work if we unplug it.”

“Well, we’re here.” I said. “Can’t let no one say that we didn’t try. Let’s see.” I turned my head and scanned for people near us. When I saw nobody around us, I reached behind the machine and pulled the plug. The lights of the machine went dark. “I guess it was worth a try.”

Vic pulled some more quarters out of his pocket and put them into the dark machine. Nothing. He pushed the buttons. Still nothing. “Oh well. Lunch?”

I nodded in agreement. “But first.” I held up the skeeball tickets.

We walked to the prize counter. 

“What do you want to get?” Vic asked me.

“We can get candy.” I suggested. “Share a pack of M&Ms?”

“Or we can get that.” Vic said pointing at a toy plastic skull behind the glass prize case.

“A toy skull?” I asked. “What are we going to do with that?”.

“One of our movies had a magical skull.”

We handed our tickets to the prize counter worker and got our prize.

“Do you want to do our wish here in the open?” Vic asked.

I looked around and found a photo booth. “There. We can do it in private.”

We both crowded into the photo booth and our hands on the plastic skull. “We want to return to our bodies.” We said, together.

Nothing.

“We should’ve got the M&Ms.” I said.

“Well,” Vic said. “Since we’re here.” He put a dollar into the photo booth. “Say Cheese.”

We smiled and said “Cheese” for the first one. We stuck our tongues out for the second one. I pretended to strangle Vic for the third one. Then we both kissed the toy skull for the fourth. 

The machine printed out two copies of our photos. We examined our photos and laughed at them; my favorite was me strangling Vic. We both had genuine smiles in it.

* * *

We walked downtown looking for a place to eat. The first place was a Chinese restaurant. I didn’t feel like eating Chinese food.

“But fortune cookies are on my list.” he said. He ordered an egg roll just to get a single fortune cookie to-go. He cracked the cookie and read the note.

“What does it say?” I asked.

He looked at it and brought it closer to his eyes. “I’m trapped in a fortune cookie factory. Send help.”

I chuckled. “It does not!” I took the paper and read it out loud. “Time is precious, but truth is more precious than time.”

“In bed.” Victor said, chuckling.  When he realized I wasn’t laughing at his immaturity, he stopped.

“Well, that was a bust.” I said.

We continued walking the downtown strip and came to a nice outdoor cafe. It was a gorgeous afternoon, so we sat down at a sidewalk table. The waiter came and took our orders. I ordered a water and a fried vegetable wrap and Vic got a soda and a chef salad.

I noticed Vic was sitting with his legs wide open.

“Vic, remember you’re wearing a dress.”

“Oh right.” he said, fixing his sundress and crossing his legs.

“What else do we have on your list?” I asked.

“We can run and bump our heads.”

“Um, let’s not.”

Vic pulled out his list from the wristlet and unfolded it. “A car crash.”

“What? No. Pass.”

“A comet impact.”

“Hard pass.  What’s with these?”

“I don’t know. It’s like trauma is a prerequisite for a good body swap story.”

“Well, I think the trauma is covering up for something that eventually leads to self-reflection.” We looked at each other for a moment. I wasn’t ready to self-reflect, and I doubt neither was he.  “What’s next?”

“We can text each other. Say that the other gender has it better.” he said.

“OK, well at least that doesn’t result in death and destruction.” I said. We pulled out our respective phones.

“How does it go?” I asked.

“Well, you’re supposed to say, “guys have it better,” but we want to swap back, so say that “girls have it easier.”” he said.

I texted him; “Girls have it so much easier.” 

His response; “Guys have it easier.”

“I have an idea.” I said. I texted; “You wouldn’t last 2 seconds in my shoes.” and hit send.

He saw my message. “I like it” he said and he started his response. His message came through; “Na-uh, you wouldn't last 2 seconds in mine!”

I laughed. “So was this supposed to be instantaneous?”

“Yeah” he said, chuckling. “Oh well.”

Just then our lunch came and we put our phones and the list away.

After a few bites of my lunch, I realized the thought about self-reflection was gnawing at me.  Maybe I should dive into some of Victor’s demons. “Vic.” I said. “Tell me about your freshman year.”

“What do you want to know?”

“You told Lexi and Mads about it, but not me.”

“Well, my freshman year roommate, Brandon. A real “big-man-on-campus” type. At first, we were cordial. But he realized I had a car and kept using me to take him places. Which was fine at first, because I really wanted a friend after the Alan fallout. We would go to parties on and off campus and he would quickly ignore me as if he wanted nothing to do with me. I caught him making fun of me behind my back once. When I stopped being his private chauffeur, I noticed he was stealing from me. A few dollars at first. Then larger bills later. Then my whole wallet. When I cancelled my credit cards, I saw that they were used to buy alcohol and gift cards.” 

“What a shitty roommate.”

“Oh, it gets worse. When I confronted him about it, he denied it. Called me forgetful and paranoid and got violent. He didn’t hurt me, but I stormed out of the room because I thought he might. When I came back, he had destroyed some of my stuff. Threw my bedsheets into the hallway, smashed my computer monitor. Then, I don’t know how he did it, but he managed to turn our mutual friends against me, claiming I did all of that for attention. Now granted, these mutual friends weren’t that great to begin with, but when I finally transferred rooms, I was alone.”

“Vic, that sucks.”

“Speaking of Brandon. He recognized me yesterday.”

“You saw him yesterday?” Then it occured to me... Brandon. “Oh no Vic. Is your former roommate the same “Brandon” Lexi is dating?”

“Yup. That’s him.”

“Oh my God, Did you tell her?”

“Not yet. This was 2 and half years ago. I thought maybe I should give him another chance. Maybe he’s gotten help and has turned over a new leaf. Maybe I should practice forgiveness.”

“Lexi still deserves to know what he did to you though. Especially if he has violent tendencies.  Do you think he’s still violent?”

“I don’t know. She seems into him, so I’m assuming he treats her better than he treated me. So how do you know him? He recognized me as you.”

“I don’t know a “Brandon.”” I replied. “Are you sure he recognized you?”

“He even said we’ve met.”

“I don’t know. I’d have to see him. Unless - and this is going to sound crazy - unless he saw through my face and saw you as Victor and not as me...”

“That would imply that he might be responsible for the wish.”

“I don’t know. Maybe that’s an avenue we need to explore.”

“Maybe.” he said.

“So how about dating? You said you haven’t dated since then either.”

“Oh yeah.” he said. “This one is simple. I was dating a girl around the same time as my “roommate situation” was blowing up. We went on 3 dates. On the 3rd date, she ghosted me.”

“After the 3rd date?”

“No, on the 3rd date. She ordered an expensive meal, ate it, got up to use the bathroom and never returned. She left me with the tab.”

“Did you ever find out why she left?”

“At first I thought it was something I said or did. But she did finally text back telling me to chill that it just wasn’t working out, and just wanted the free meal. No hard feelings.”

“Bitch.”

“My thoughts exactly. So I just gave up. Between Lindsay, Alan, Brandon, that girl, my social life caved in on itself quickly in such a short amount of time. I turned inward. I couldn’t trust anyone. I focused on my art. I got my social interactions from online games so I didn’t have to see these awful people around me. I didn’t make new friendships so I wasn’t disappointed when people eventually let me down.”

“I’m so sorry Vic.”

“Thanks. I’m still worried I’m going to wake up from this dream, and my newfound friendships with you and Alexis are going to disappear.”

The waiter came and gave the check to me. Victor reached over and took it from me. The waiter noticed and apologized. “My apologies, Miss.”

When the waiter was gone, Vic chuckled. “Always assuming the guy gets the tab.”

“But you are the guy.” I laughed.

“Na-uh” he said playfully. “I’m a cute college girl having lunch with my equally cute guy friend.”

I laughed at his playfulness. I’m glad that we’re finally being open with each other. I can see us being good friends. I decided to ask him some more personal questions. “Vic, what is your biggest fear?”

“My biggest fear?” He was lost in thought for a moment. “Losing my identity. My uniqueness.  My parents insisted on me to conform. To go to college for… something more down to earth... anything but art. I suppose that’s why I was worried that we were turning into each other. I didn’t want to lose myself. I didn’t want to lose what makes me Victor.”

I nodded.  “I can see that.”

“You know what scares the living shit out of me?  In Star Trek there is this species called the Borg.  They take you and strip everything about you away and make you into a drone. I can’t watch those episodes. Scares the shit out of me.”

I was quiet.

“I know, I’m not turning into you and you into me. But I am getting more comfortable being you. I just hope I don’t lose any of what makes me, me” 

He paid the tab and we got up just as a salsa band started performing across the street.  I saw a smiling form on his face. “With that being said.” he added. “I am totally open to new experiences.”

“Oh?” I said.

“Let’s dance.” he said, pointing at the salsa band.

“Do you know how to dance?”

“Not at all. I just felt like dancing. I’m happy and I’m having a great time with my new friend.”

I smiled at that. “Do you want me to lead?”

“Yes, please.” he said, smiling.

I took his hand and twirled him around. I chuckled softly and smiled at him. “Fine. Make the guy lead.”

He laughed. 

“What body swap movie has them swapping during a dance?” I asked.

“None that I’m aware of. I just wanted to dance. If this is a dream, or if we do swap back later or tomorrow and I’m alone again, I want to take every advantage of what I have now.”

I realized then that while we’re reacting differently to our situation, in some ways it was the same. I was depressed that I was in a different body. He was realizing how much of his college life he wasted being alone, and now might be regretting it. I looked at his face. My face. It had a great big smile on it. Honestly, I can’t remember the last time I saw that face with a smile so big.

Maybe this isn’t the worst thing in the world.  These past 4 days looked to be having a positive impact on Victor.  Maybe I just haven’t given into possibilities of being someone else for a little bit.  And maybe that’s what will help us swap back.  He’s letting a feminine side bring him out of his funk.  Maybe I need to give into my masculine side for a little bit. Do I have a masculine side?

After the dance, we continued walking down the street. What does “being a man” entail? Being in charge? Being a protector? With that thought, I looked down and saw his hand there at his side.  I felt the urge to hold his hand, so I decided maybe I should give into that urge. Maybe it was the vulnerability he shared with me. Maybe I was finally having fun. Was this what's expected of me? So I reached out and held it. He didn’t recoil from it, and walked closer to me, our arms interlocked.  Victor leaning into me actually gave me a rush of feelings I couldn’t quite describe.

“There!” he said, pointing to a water fountain. 

“What am I looking at?” I responded.

“A water fountain!”

“So?”

“That’s next on my list. We have to pee in a water fountain.”

“What? No! There’s too many people here.”

Victor pulled me and started walking up to it. 

“No you can’t. Vic no.”

He let go of my hand and hopped up and stood on the wall of the fountain looking at the water. He turned to me. “This should be easy for you. I’m the one who is going to need to squat.”

“You’re not seriously going to do this? There are people around. What if we get caught?”

“This is better than a comet or a car crash. Live a little.” He put his hand out. I grabbed it, but he underestimated how light he was and how heavy I was so I wound up just pulling him back down. He giggled, “Sorry. Forgot for a moment I’m not as big as I used to be.”

So I hopped up on the wall and put my hand out. He took it and I pulled him up. “Are we seriously going to do this? This is so illegal.”

“You unplugged the fortune telling machine earlier. I’m just following your lead on being a delinquent.”

I sighed. He suddenly turned around and squatted down, sliding his panties down enough so nobody would notice. I turned bright red. OK, I guess we’re doing this. I faced the fountain, unzipped my shorts and pulled out my penis to pee. 

“I wish to be back in my body.” he said.

“I wish to be back in my body.” I echoed.

I heard the faint tinkle of Victor beside me. “How are you doing?” he asked.

“Um,” I said. “I’m having a little stage fright here. Wait, here it comes.” Just as I started peeing, I heard someone from behind us.

“Hey, what are you doing?”

“Shit!” Vic said, standing up and pulling up his panties and jumping down off the wall. “Let’s go.”

I quickly finished peeing, re-zipped and jumped off the wall to follow up. We both ran down the street laughing.

When we got a block down the street, and we were assured no one was chasing us, we both stopped and caught our breaths. Actually, it was more like I was catching my breath. Vic was fine.

“I’m sorry.” Vic said. “I thought for sure that would work.” He sat down on a park bench and I joined him.

“What’s next on your list?” I asked.

He unfolded his paper. “There’s only one thing left. Don’t worry about it. I’m sorry today was a bust.” He folded the paper back up.

“Nah, today was fun. What was it? What’s the last thing?”

“A kiss.” he said. “I know. It’s stupid.”

“OK” I said. “Let’s kiss, then.”

“You don’t have to.” he said. “I’m out of your league. You’re popular and have friends, I’m just a loner you met a few days ago. Besides, you have a boyfriend, and I’m emotionally damaged.”

“We’re each other at the moment. This will be no different than kissing a mirror.”

“But I've never kissed a mirror.”

“Maybe this is why you’re single. A girl just asked you to kiss her, and you’re being timid.”

“But you’re not a girl right now.”

“So you want me to make the first move?” I raised my eyebrows.

“I didn’t say that.” he said, biting his lip nervously. “It’s just been a while, and I’m getting cold feet.”

“Vic?” I said.

“Yeah?” he said.

“Just shut up and kiss me.” I scooted over on the bench so I was closer to him.

We each looked into each other’s eyes. It was just like looking in a mirror. Except I could feel Vic’s presence behind the face I’ve known so well. He was nervous. He glanced down at my lips. He was timid too. Was it because he was the girl in this situation, or was it because of his past?  Would it help him if I treated him like the girl in this situation?

I reached up and brushed some of his hair behind his ear and leaned in. We both closed our eyes as our lips touched. He was stiff at first, but I felt him relax and kiss me back. 

This felt good. He smelled like my body wash, and his lips tasted like… that coconut lip gloss I keep in my makeup kit.  I never in a million years thought what it would be like to kiss myself.  Now I know.

I was getting turned on by kissing him, and I gently used my tongue and touched his. I expected him to pull away, but he continued to kiss me back.  Now, he’s getting into it, but he slowed down and we both opened our eyes.

He was the first to pull away. We sat there in silence. 

I crossed my legs to hide the boner I just got. What was that? I expected a quick peck from both of us. We both leaned into that. Vic has been so good to me today, what started out as just a day full of chores actually became something more. And his insistence that I start to enjoy myself actually got through to me. Today kinda reminded me of… a date.  “Vic.” I asked.

“Yeah Nic.”

“What was today?”

“What do you mean?”

“Was this a date?”

He laughed. “Yes and no. Kinda. It’s stupid. We’ve shared so much, and I know you’ve been having a rough time, and I haven’t been on a date in years, and I was pretending, and I was wondering what it would be like to date you, and I dunno, maybe when we swap back… I know. It’s stupid. You have a boyfriend, and I have nothing to offer you. ”

We sat in silence for several seconds.

“Nic?” he asked.

“Yeah Vic?”

“That kiss. Was it to swap back or did you.. or we... really mean it?”

“I…” I started. “At first it was to just swap back, but I may have gotten carried away. I haven’t been on a date like this in a long time. With Tyler… our relationship has gotten more routine as of lately. We did a lot today, and I enjoyed every part of it. I’m sorry.”

“We should go.” he said, abruptly getting up. “It’s getting late and we both have things to do this evening.”

“Wait Vic.” I said

He turned and faced me. I could see tears in his eyes. He tried so hard today. I bet this isn’t how he expected it ending.

I embraced him and kissed him again, then looked into his eyes. “Thank you for the date. I had a great time. If things were different, I’d want to do it again.”

“And if things go back to normal?”

“Make no mistakes. I want my body back, but I don’t want you out of my life. So no, I don't want “normal.” I want us to continue to be friends.”

He smiled and nodded. “I feel the same way Nic.”

I hugged him again. “Thank you again for today.”

Chapter 15 - I Dreamt a Dream Tonight

Victor

I re-read Tyler’s text message from earlier. “Hey Nikki. I made reservations at a fancy restaurant. Meet me at my place at 5.” 

I was annoyed at the fancy part. I didn’t need or want fancy food. I didn’t want to dress fancy either. I looked at the time. 3:30. Now I was annoyed at the 5 o’clock part too. Typically as a guy I could get ready and out the door in twenty minutes. He wants me to dress fancy. This is going to take time to look pretty. Especially since I had no idea what I was doing.

If I could get Alexis to help, I can get this done quicker. But - she wasn’t home. I wonder if she was out with Brandon. Just the thought of those two together made me angry. I reminded myself I needed to focus on the task at hand. My date with Tyler. I can deal with the Alexis-Brandon thing later.

I found a good number of nice dresses in Nicole’s closet. She owned much more formal wear than I owned. I pulled a light purple one out of the closet and held it out. It looks nice. Wow, it feels expensive. I walked over to the hanging mirror and examined it up against myself.

It had thicker straps than the sundress I’m currently wearing. The hem of the dress came down to my mid-thigh. I suppose this would work.

I decided to shower because I felt gross. Walking around downtown with Nicole made me sweat. Or maybe it was running from that fountain. 

I giggled at that awesome memory. That was fun.

But anyway- it was a good sweat. I didn’t feel out of shape or anything and I actually felt great... Except for the sweat. I wonder if this body is used to going to the gym often. I bet Nicole used to workout before the body swap because this body ate up all of that physical activity. Speaking of which... You know what I never considered as a male suddenly thrust into a woman’s body? Boob sweat. Yes, that’s right. It was gross and I’m going to need a shower now.

I got naked, tossed my bra into the hamper, and turned on the shower. It just occurred to me that I’m going to eventually need to do laundry soon. Laundry with women’s clothes. I bet Nicole would kill me if I shrank her clothes. 

I stepped into the shower and exhaled as I felt the hot water hit my neck. That felt good.

It was slightly embarrassing the way Nicole and I parted. I hope she doesn’t think any less of me. I was enjoying myself too much. I was enjoying being Nicole. I was enjoying hanging out with Nicole too. In some ways it felt like old times. I had done similar outings with Lindsey. My parents would drop us off at the mall, and we would bounce from store to store just being teenagers. 

I can’t believe I kissed her. It was weird at first kissing myself. But when she kissed back, I felt something come over me. A wave of nostalgia. When we stopped kissing, a wave of regret hit me. Instead of Nicole sitting there, it was Lindsey. She was telling me it was over. I sighed at the memory. I hate having those memories resurface, but I have yet another date today.

I put body wash onto my hands and lathered myself up, and made sure to wash the parts of me that sweat today. I let my hands caress my body as I rinsed off. Once I got to my legs, I felt some stubble. I decided I should shave them. Was I shaving for Tyler or was I shaving for myself? I don’t know the answer to that, but it felt right.

After my shower, I wrapped myself with my towel and walked to Nicole’s room. I opened the underwear drawer and pulled out matching nude bra and panties.

I did a time check then quickly got dressed.

I started to do my makeup. I wanted to do something different than this morning. I went light on the foundation, and decided to go with a purple eyeshadow to match the dress I was wearing. 

My hair was starting to dry, but I felt the straightness of it just wasn’t working for this outfit. I saw a curling iron sitting in the corner. 

I did a quick time-check again and decided to go for it. I picked up my phone and quickly searched how to use a curling iron. I plugged the curling iron in and blow dried my hair.

I limited myself to only ten minutes.  But in those minutes I was able to get the bottom of my hair curly and resting upon my shoulders. Damn, I’m impressed. It’s been rather exciting learning all of this new stuff. What am I going to do when I swap back?

* * *

Nicole

We weren't swapping back today.  That much was obvious as I parted ways with Victor.  My only hope was that one of the things we did today had a delayed effect on the swap.  Or maybe I just needed to have an awesome date with Stephanie to facilitate the swap.

When I got back to Victor’s apartment, my phone dinged. I check the notification to see an alert about my internship application being due.

On no! I forgot about that. Due at 5? I still have time.

I had finished it Wednesday night, but figured I’d have time to send it today.

I opened up the document. Re-read everything I had written. It looked good.

I stopped to stare at the heading of the application. “Collegiate Women in Business Internships.” Then I looked at my name. “Nicole Rouch.” I was on the verge of crying. I closed my eyes, fighting back the tears. What if I don’t get in? Worse. What if I do and can’t go because I’m not Nicole? Don’t cry Nicole. Not now. I then wiped a forming tear away from my eye.

I attached the application to the draft email I had already started and hit send. I can only hope we swap back in time for that to start. No. Not hope. We will. I will be Nicole again in the morning.

OK. That’s taken care of. There’s no need to worry about that anymore. Either I get in or I don’t. Let’s focus on the task at hand. My date with Stephanie. Swapping back could very well hinge on how well this date goes.

I was nervous. No, not nervous. Anxious. Not because this was a date. I was anxious because I did zero preparation for this date. I have no idea where I’m taking her. This is not like me. I’m never this unprepared for anything. I’m usually over prepared. I think I had always assumed we would swap back before this date ever happened. Now I’m on the verge of an anxiety attack for being so unprepared.

I got into the shower and worked on my breathing. I miss being able to talk to Tyler to calm myself down. 

When I was able to refocus myself, I brainstormed where we were going to go. I should take her out to dinner I suppose. Victor was very prepared for today’s date. Maybe I could borrow some of those ideas. Are we going to take the bus again? Victor said he had a car somewhere around here. He said it was a piece of shit. Hopefully it works. Hopefully Stephanie doesn’t judge me on the car.

I felt my face. So rough. I didn’t like it. Maybe I should shave it.

I got out of the shower and wrapped my chest in a towel. I realized after I did that, I didn't need to wrap my chest, so I adjusted the towel to sit on my waist. I’m still not over how weird it is to be topless. Technically I could walk around naked here. Victor lives alone, so I don’t need to worry about any roommates walking by. A cool breeze from the air condition made my nipples perk up. OK, it’s cold in here, I should quickly shave so I can put some clothes on.

I looked at the mirror and examined my face. Yes. I needed to shave. I’m surprised Victor didn’t say anything to me when we kissed. I found the shaving-cream and a razor. This can’t be much different than shaving my legs right?

I lathered up my face and ran through it with the razor. So far so good. The next pass, I nicked my chin. Damn. I went slower, getting the rest of my face. The only other place I nicked was my lip between my nose and upper lip. I rinsed my face to see if I got everywhere. I missed a few spots on my chin and cheekbones, so I quickly touched that up and rinsed again. I dabbed the nicked skin with a tissue.

I saw a bottle of aftershave. Guys use this after shaving right? I opened it up and smelled it. Ugh. Smells like a man. I squirted some liquid into my hands. All I could think about was that scene in Home Alone. As I rubbed it on my face, I started to giggle at that thought.

Then the places I nicked with the razor burned. Yikes. Thankfully the pain went away after a few seconds and my face felt cool again.

I looked in the mirror. I looked better. I felt better too. This is the first time I’ve seen this face clean shaven. I woke up Monday with stubble already. I rubbed my hands over my smooth cheeks and smiled. That’s more like it.

I searched his closet for some nice attire. I found a pair of slacks and a button down shirt. I found dress shoes in the back of the closet.  They were caked with dust bunnies.  Thanks alot, Victor.  I took a wet paper towel and washed them off.

Next step. Car keys. I think I remember seeing a car FOB in a kitchen drawer. For some reason Victor doesn’t seem to keep his car keys with his apartment key.

It was almost 5 PM so I walked outside the apartment and pressed the FOB’s lock button a few times. I heard a few faint beeps in the far end of the parking lot.

I closed the door and was about to lock it when Stephanie appeared.

“Hey, Victor,” she said.

“Hi Stephanie,” I replied. Wait, I should be more gentlemanly. Compliment her. I like when guys do that for me. “Good evening, you’re looking great. I love that dress.” 

She was wearing a strapless black and white low-cut striped dress. I couldn’t help but notice the cleavage. My dick certainly noticed. I did my best to keep my eyes on hers. 

“Thank you” she said, blushing. “So what are we doing tonight?”

“I am going to take you out to dinner first.” I said confidently. “And we’ll see where the night takes us from there.” Nailed it, Nicole!

She smiled.

“But first.” I said. “We’re going to find my piece of shit car.” I laughed and she laughed with me. I figured maybe I should lean into a self-deprecation attitude before she sees the car. I’m making sure her expectations are in place.

As we walked through the apartment complex’s parking lot I kept hitting the FOB’s button.

She looked at me curiously.

“I don’t drive often,” I explained. “Most of everything I need is within walking distance. So I forgot where I last parked my car.”

“Same here.” she said. “My car is parked in some commuter lot. I haven’t seen it since move-in day.”

We got closer to the car. I heard where the beep was coming from. Then I saw it.

I stood there motionless for a bit. No. This can’t be right. I hit the button on the FOB again. The car in front of me beeped and the lights flashed.

It was a new sleek black luxury sports car.

“That’s your piece of shit?” Stephanie asked.

“You know…” I said, letting my voice trail. “It’s um…” Quick. What should I say? “...not this year’s model.”

Stephanie walked around it, mouth agape touching the car with her finger. I noticed her finger was rubbing a trail of dust off the car.  “This is an Audi A5. You must be loaded!” She said in amazement.

I didn’t respond to Stephanie’s comment about money. 

Maybe I’m mistaken, and this isn’t Victor’s car. I pressed the unlock button, I grabbed the handle and successfully opened the door. There goes that idea. I’m going to need to have a few words with Victor on what is and isn’t a piece of shit car. We could’ve been driving this around all afternoon!

I suddenly had a flashback to earlier in the week. Victor clutching his wallet when I suggested we swap identities. I also remember what he told me earlier today. He was taken advantage of. I was still annoyed that he lied to me, but I could almost see why he did.

I just remembered. Right. Be gentlemanly. I ran around to the passenger door, and opened it for my date.

“Thank you, sir.” She smiled and got into the car.

Sir? I hate the constant reminders that I’m not Nicole. I just gotta push through this.

I ran back around and got into the car. It still had that new car smell. I exhaled and started the car. The engine came alive.

“Ooo. That’s got such a nice purr.” Stephanie said. Apparently she’s more into cars than I am.

I checked the mirrors, and the seat. Everything was already set up for this body so I didn’t need to change anything.

“So where are we going?” she asked.

I still hadn’t figured that part out. Plan B: Copy what Victor did today. “I know of a few places downtown we can go.”

“Oh” she said, pushing buttons. “A convertible.”

I was about to say to stop pushing buttons when the top raised up and started pushing back. OK. Top down. I guess we’re doing this.

I pulled out of the parking lot and out into the street. I stopped at the stoplight. My parents didn’t let me bring my car to college. That's why I still live on campus. I drove my car around during the summer, but it’s a 10 year old Toyota. It’s nothing like this car. This car had a lot of power. 

The evening sun was directly in my eyes. I put down the visor, then noticed a pair of sunglasses on the dashboard. I remember what I told myself this afternoon.  Be the guy.  Lean into this and have fun.  If Vic can enjoy being a girl, I should enjoy being a guy. I grabbed the sunglasses, then I paused so that Stephanie saw me, then flicked the glasses open. Then I put them on. So cool. See Nicole, this isn’t hard.  No. This evening I’m Nick.

The light turned green and I stepped on the accelerator and the car jumped quickly into high gear. I could see the smile on Stephanie’s face. OK. I had a smile too. This car was fun.

* * *

Tyler

I got dressed wearing a pair of nice black jeans, and a striped button down shirt. I splashed on some cologne. I typically didn’t wear cologne, but I’m excited to be going out with Nicole this evening. I’m excited to put this week behind me and return to normalcy.

I heard a knock at the door. Josh answered and I heard him greet her. “Hey Nicole! Wow. Look. At. You. Damn, Girl. Hey Ty, I think I’m going to steal your girl here.”

I walked out to greet Nicole and stopped dead in my tracks as I saw her.

Sexy dress. Glowing makeup. Her hair was perfect. Let me back up. Let me describe Nicole’s typical style. Nicole is all business. She has aspirations of going into business, and owning her own business one day. When we typically dress up, she dresses like she’s about to go to a board meeting. Blouse, pencil skirt, and classy accessories. The girl standing in front of me is looking like a runway model modeling as a bridesmaid.

“Oh my God.” she said. “You’re wearing jeans. I overdid it.” She turned to run out the door when I quickly grabbed her arm.

“Whoa wait.” I said. “Nic - you’re gorgeous.”

She blushed. “I am? I’m not overdressed? I can totally go put some jeans on instead.”

“I don’t want to waste your hard work.” I said. “Look at Josh over there. I think you just turned him straight”

Josh snickered. “At least bi. I’m still down for that three-some.” He continued to laugh.  Before I could come up with a snarky come-back, he retreated into his room.

“How about I put some khakis on?” I said. I held her hand as I led her to my room.

I pulled out a pair of black khakis and a belt from my closet. I noticed Nicole was looking around my room, starting at my decorations as if this was the first time she’s been in here. I quickly pulled off my jeans and exchanged them for pants. 

I grabbed a solid lavender tie. It matches some of the colors of the shirt I’m wearing. I hate ties though. I started putting it on, but the tie was too short. I undid it. It was too short again. Why am I so nervous? I started to get frustrated.

“Need help?” she asked.

“I uh.” I stammered. I didn’t want to ask for help from Nicole. “I can get Josh to help. He’s always wearing suits and ties.”

She pulled the tie off of me, then put it around her own neck. I watched her expertly tie it around her neck, adjust it, loosen it up, then take it off. “Come here.”

I walked closer to her as she put the pre-tied tie around my head and over my collar. 

She tightened it and then adjusted the knot. “There” she said smiling. She is full of surprises. I didn’t know she knew how to tie a tie.

I noticed some of her hair was out of place. “Sorry. My tie messed your hair up.” I moved even closer and fixed the few strands that were out of place.

We both stood there, inches apart looking at each other. Her hazel eyes were looking directly into mine. I could feel her breath. My heart was racing. I wanted to embrace her with a kiss right now, but was afraid she'd bolt. I didn’t want our evening to end so soon.

“Ready to go?” I asked.

“As ready as I’ll ever be.” she said. We both started walking to the door. “Why did you pick a fancy restaurant?” 

“I thought after the week we had, you deserved something high-class.” 

“Next time, let’s just stick to beer and wings.” she said.

Beer and wings? Ha. She’s developed a sense of humor.

* * *

I drove to the french restaurant I made the reservation with. I made a point to get the car door for Nicole. She smiled, but I could tell she was a little impatient while waiting for me.

I put out my arm for her to grab onto so I could escort her to the door. She didn’t notice and kept walking towards the restaurant. Damn, I’m getting rusty. I rushed ahead and grabbed the door.

“Tyler” she said. “I appreciate your attempts to woo me, but I am capable of getting my own door.”

I didn't know what to say to that. But I was certainly embarrassed by it. She usually liked when I was all chivalrous. Was this part of the new Nicole?

We stopped at the hostess stand where we were greeted by a high school girl. “Bonjour” she greeted in a forced French accent. “Do you have a reservation?” She said, switching back to an American accent.

“Yes we do.” I proudly said. “Tyler, party of two.”

She looked down at her tablet.

“I don’t have a Tyler.” she said flatly.

“I made an online reservation. For 5:30 PM.” I said, trying to retain my smile.

The hostess humored me and looked at her list again. “Nope.”

“But-” I started, but Nicole stopped me.

“Tyler.” she said. “It’s not a big deal if we have to go somewhere else.”

I pulled out my phone and brought up the reservation app. “See.” I said confidently. “I made a reservation for-” No wait. I looked at it again. “Birdie’s Wings and Golf?”

The hostess rolled her eyes, while Nicole appeared intrigued.

“Well let’s go to our reservation then.” Nicole suggested. “I didn't want French food anyway. Plus her accent sucked.”

I stood there in embarrassment. “But.”

Nicole grabbed my arm and escorted me out of the French restaurant. “Let it go.” she said. I looked behind to see a very not-amused hostess watching us leave.

* * *

Nicole

“Do you want to do valet?” Stephanie asked.

Valet? Despite feeling like I had a million bucks while driving this car, I didn’t actually have a million bucks. Was she expecting a valet? I hate to disappoint her, so I need a good excuse. “Not this time.” I said. “Last time the valet service left a nice dent in the door.”

“Oh that sucks,” she replied.

We parked in the parking garage and made our way to the cafe. I decided to fill my date in on my plans. “So I know this great cafe. I’ve been there before.” This afternoon. “They have nice outdoor seating where you can take in the downtown atmosphere.” Maybe the salsa band will be there again. I can show off my moves.

We arrived at the restaurant. The host seated us at almost the same table Victor and I sat at this afternoon.

Stephanie got up once we were seated. “Excuse me, I’m going to use the restroom real quick.”

I immediately thought about Victor’s story from earlier about his date who ghosted him. I doubt Stephanie would do that. But this did give me an opportunity to message Victor. 

I pulled out my phone and texted him, “Why did you lie to me about your car? We’re sharing our bodies and our lives. I’m trusting you, so you have to trust me.” I’m still pissed about it.

Thankfully Stephanie didn’t ghost me and returned. The waiter also came. I ordered the grapefruit crush. Stephanie was intrigued and ordered the same. 

* * *

Victor

We arrived at Birdies. I’ve never been here before. It was a miniature golf place that had a chicken wing restaurant built on-site as a way to generate more customers.

If I was worried about being overdressed before, both Tyler and I are very overdressed for this now. I figured that as long as we’re seen like this together, I can get over my embarrassment at wearing a dress to a chicken wing joint.  Tyler was going to take his tie off in the car, but I threatened him that I’d take this dress off. He laughed at that and kept his tie on. In hindsight I realized that was not the best threat in the world. Hey - I’m still learning how to be someone’s girlfriend.

The host at Birdies was another high schooler. This time an acne-faced boy. 

“We have a reservation,” Tyler said with much less enthusiasm than he showed at the French restaurant.

 “You made a reservation?” the host said, amazed. “I didn’t know we had that service.”

Tyler was not amused. I wanted to be supportive. I reminded myself that I’m supposed to be his girlfriend, so I held his hand and squeezed it.

Tyler and the host stood there, neither moving. “Are you going to escort us to a table?” he asked.

“It’s “seat yourself.”” the teenager replied pointing at the “Seat yourself” sign.   Maybe this boy wasn’t the host after all.

I could see the disappointment in Tyler’s face. This night was not going the way he envisioned it. He wanted to be all suave and take his girlfriend to a fancy place.  I’m playing a role right? So I’ll continue to be “the supportive girlfriend.”

“Hey Tyler” I whispered into his ear. “I’d love it if you escorted me to the best table in this fine establishment.”

He smiled at my attempt to support him and put his arm out. I took it and we walked to a 4-person table overlooking the 12th hole - an animatronic shark.

He pulled my chair out for me, I smoothed out my dress and sat down. I have to admit, being treated as royalty is kinda nice, once you get over the initial shock of it.  I’ve been an independent loner for all of these years and before that I was the “guy” in my relationships. So it’s a shock to suddenly have let someone else take charge. I bit my lip as Tyler sat down across from me. The reservation drama made me forget for a moment that I was on a date. My stomach went aflutter as our eyes met.

Our staring contest was rudely interrupted by my phone. 

I looked down to see a text from Nicole. 

Shit. She found my car.

“Who’s that?” Tyler asked.

“Lexi.” I replied. “She’s buying new curtains for our apartment. She wanted my opinion.”

I texted back. “I’m sorry for lying about the car. My parents bought it for me. It’s complicated.”

“She’s buying curtains for a dorm apartment?  That’s weird”  Tyler said.  He then got up and came around to sit in the vacant seat next to me. I quickly put the phone into my purse so he couldn't see who I was texting. He put one of his arms around me and held up his phone with the other hand. “Smile Nikki.”

I smiled and he took the selfie. 

He returned back to his seat. “Want me to send that to you?” 

“Sure.” I said. A few seconds my phone buzzed again. This time it was the selfie Tyler just sent me. I looked at it. My jaw dropped at the absolutely gorgeous couple in that picture. Holy shit that’s me. That’s us. I looked at Tyler. “That’s a…” I said, clearing my throat. “... beautiful picture.”

“Yeah.” he said, smiling. “I take pretty good selfies right? At least these long monkey arms are great for something.” He smirked, disappointed at himself.

“You don’t have long monkey arms.” I said, reassuring him. “They look… normal… to me.”

He smiled at my compliment. He then looked down at the menu in front of him.

I followed his lead and did the same. My menu was a little crooked - and stuck to the table - so I peeled it off whatever it was stuck to and straightened it. I scanned the menu. Wings. Burgers. Beer. This is my type of place. I turned back to Tyler. “How many wings can you eat?”

“I’m about a 15 wing guy.”

“So am I.” I said, smiling at how much we have in common. Wait. No. “Girl. 15 wing girl.”

He chuckled, shaking his head. “I’m curious.”

“About?” Uh oh. He’s on to me.

“When did you stop being a vegetarian?”

“Um…” I started. This is one of the answers I rehearsed for Wednesday that I never got to use. “This summer. My taste buds changed. I hated meat all through high school and through college, so naturally I gravitated to vegetarian options. But this summer I tried meat again. And damn. I was missing out. I may still go back to being a veggie eater again, but for this week - tonight - i’m a carnivore. Rawr.”

He laughed with a great big smile.

I remember all of the nights I tried to get PurpleMage to notice me.  I got a big smile on my face knowing that I finally succeeded. 

* * *

30 wings and 4 beers later we were stuffed. I’m sure we were a sight to see. Here we were dressed to impress, eating buffalo chicken wings with our fingers. 

Tyler was a riot. We just casually chatted back and forth about games, movies, life and family. We have so many of the same interests, it’s like he was my long lost best friend. I forgot it was a date again. Occasionally he looks at me and smiles that sexy smile and that flutter comes back.

I burped. 

He laughed. 

“Excuse me” I said, embarrassed. I didn’t mean to. It wasn’t very lady-like. Damn these beers are interfering with the role I’m trying to play here. I’m supposed to be a cute girlfriend not a lifelong best bro. I had a flashback to Lexi’s warning on Monday. “Nicole’s a lightweight.” I grinned at that memory. At least I’m safe with my boyfriend. I mean. Nicole’s. Or. Whoever Tyler is to me. I felt safe with him

My lips were burning from the hot sauce, plus I felt another burp coming on, so I excused myself to the ladies room. I washed the remaining sauce off my hands and mouth, then let out a loud burp. An old lady who was in a stall came out and stared daggers at me. What’s up, lady? Haven’t you ever seen a girl in a prom dress downing wings and beer? I shrugged it off, and reapplied the lip gloss from my purse I put on earlier. 

I returned to Tyler, aware of the sounds my heels made on the tile floor. I don’t know what came over me. Maybe it was walking in heels, but I slowed my walk and swayed my hips a little more. I saw Tyler’s eyes go big. I giggled. No really. I giggled. I didn't know I had it in me.

I sat back down and took another sip of beer. “So um… do you wanna… “ I glanced at the mini golf around us.

“Sure.” he said.

While Tyler got our bill and paid for it, I paid for a round of mini-golf and got our clubs and balls.

We got to the first hole. Tyler being the gentleman he is, let me go first. I hit a nice shot where the ball came about 2 inches from the hole. “Awesome sauce.” I cheered. This buzz isn’t affecting my golf game.

Tyler grabbed his club awkwardly and missed the ball. He blushed, looking embarrassed. “Let me try that again.” He swung and knocked the ball too hard and it went flying to the next hole. “I’m sorry.” he said. “I’ve never played this.”

“You’ve never played putt-putt?” I asked, shocked. “I don’t believe it.”

“I remember seeing them when I was a kid, but my parents never took me. I think they were weirded out by the creepy decor.”

“OK, let me help.” I said. I went over to the next green and retrieved his ball and brought it back to him. I dropped it onto the fake grass. “Put your feet this far apart.”

He did as he was told. He was about to swing when I stopped him.

“Wait wait.” I said. “Ty, look at how you’re holding the club.” I found myself walking behind him and putting my arms around him. I adjusted his hands. I could smell his cologne. It was distracting me from this lesson. “Put your hands like this. “ I moved his hands, then put my hands over his. “Then gently swing like this. Let's take a few practice swings.” We swung a few times. “It’s a gentle tap. Now let's do it for real.” Then I guided him to tap the ball. The ball rolled into the hole.

“Hole in one!” he said smiling.

“Three.” I corrected him. “It took you three swings.” I pulled out the game card and pencil and marked the score.

He looked at me surprised, and realized I was serious.

I walked to my ball, and tapped it into the hole. “Two for me.” I reached down, grabbed my ball and did a fake golf wave as if I was a pro-golfer getting cheered by their fans. “I’m winning by a point.”

He looked at me and chuckled. “Game on, then.”

I wonder. Did he really suck at this? Did he want me to show him how to putt? Was that all a ploy to get me to get up close to him? Did he want me to crush on how cute he was being? Whatever he was doing, it was working.

* * *

Nicole

After a few drinks, Stephanie and I were both giggling while talking about the different mixed drinks on the cocktail menu.  She teased me about ordering “girly” drinks so I took the paper umbrella from my empty drink and tucked it behind my ear.

“Very cute!” Stephanie said as she did the same.  “You know, Victor,” she said. “I don't know what it is, but I can’t get a good read on you.”

“Oh?” I said chuckling.

“It’s like you’re two different people. One moment you’re a dashing charming gentleman, the other it feels like you’re my best friend.”

“A guy can’t be both?”

“It’s just refreshing.” she said. 

If I wanted to swap back, I better stick to this landing. I needed this date to be excellent. “Previous girls haven’t appreciated me for my complexity.”

“Oh? So you’re complex?”

“You have no idea.”

She laughed at that. “So the quiet loner I used to see walking from his car straight to his apartment. That was just a facade? You’re really this outgoing guy?”

“Oh I’ve just been burned in the past.” I replied. 

The waiter brought me the bill. I examined it, and pulled out my wallet to pay. 

“So tell me about these anxiety attacks.” Stephanie asked.

Wait. I don’t want to talk about me. I want to talk about Victor. Well, I guess it wouldn’t hurt to talk about me for a little bit. “Well, I’ve been getting them all throughout my adolescence.” I replied. “I’m under a lot of pressure from my parents to be their perfect daugh- son. They’re very set in their ways on how they see the world and how I should act.”

“Oh, are they sexist?  Should the man just provide and the woman just stay home?”

Actually it was them who told me to go to college to get a job to compete with men in the workplace. “Oh nothing like that. They’re actually really supportive of... my… sister. They’re just conservative in other ways.” 

“Oh.” she said. “So they’re bigots.”

That was harsh. I would never admit that about my parents. Yeah, they’re rough around the edges, but they mean well. I didn’t know how to answer that though, so I continued talking about my anxiety.

“So I'm under a lot of pressure, and I find that.. It’s hard to breathe. Not that I can’t breathe, but I forget to breathe.”

“You know how to solve that?” she asked as if she had an answer

“How?” I was intrigued.

“Meditation.” she said. “My best friend has attacks similar to that. She took up yoga and meditates often. When she runs into things she can’t control, she excuses herself and meditates.”

“Interesting” I said, handing my credit card and the bill to the passing waiter.

We left the cafe and strolled down the street. This evening, instead of a salsa band, it was some slow jazz. I almost miss Victor at my side asking to dance.

She held my hand. The date was going all right. I’ve had better dates with Tyler, but this wasn’t anything exciting. No spark. Maybe it’s because I didn’t put enough effort into planning it. I wonder how she thought the date was going. It was hard getting a good read on her too.

Now that I’ve gotten to know Victor better, it occurred to me that Stephanie may not actually be Victor’s type.  If that’s the case, I’m absolutely wasting my time.  I wonder who I should set victor up with?  Lexi?  They seem to get along as roommates this week.  That would certainly provide an interesting dynamic between them.  Mads?  She’s never shown any interest in dating anyone.  Victor has however shown interest in me getting to know Kayla.  Sadly I don’t have many other available friends for Victor to date.

Stephanie stopped across the street from the water fountain. There were colored lights shining in the water. “That’s so romantic,” she said.

The only thing I could think of is that I peed in it earlier. So much for romance.

* * *

Victor

After a round of miniature golf - I won by the way - Tyler drove us back to his place. The night was still young and I think we were both itching to play some video games. Actually, there was something else in the back of my mind. Something reminding me that this was a date and we haven’t really been alone with each other since Wednesday night. 

I was anticipating a kiss. Maybe that’s why I placed some of Nicole’s lip gloss into the purse. I tried to nonchalantly reapply when we walked through the door. When I was done I put my purse down and got out our game controllers. He got 2 beers from the fridge and handed me one. He then turned on the game and looked at me.

I noticed him looking at me and smiled. “What?”

“You have freckles.” he said.

“Yeah so?” I replied with a smirk.

“I never noticed.”

That’s weird. “How long have we been dating?”

“3 years on Halloween.”

“And in those 3 years you never noticed I had freckles?”

“I’ve never seen you with… so little makeup before.”

“Huh” I said. I considered that for a moment. I also considered that Nicole was guilty for caking on the foundation. She kept talking about imperfections. Did she mean the freckles? Maybe she hated them. I think they’re cute. This certainly made me wonder. Nicole and Tyler have spent the nights at their places, right? And Nicole never took her makeup off at night? Unless maybe she turned the lights off so Tyler never saw her without makeup. If that’s true, that's some next-level insecurity I need to talk to her about.  But who am I to lecture about insecurities?

“They’re cute,” he said. “I kinda... like your makeup this way.”

I blushed. I’m excited he likes my makeup. “Thank you. Me too.”  

As we started playing the game, he spoke up again. “When did you learn to play? This summer?”

I’ve been playing games much longer than that, but seeing how the only acceptable lie here is “Yes” I said, “Yes.”

“Did you learn to play for me?”

Geez Tyler, stop trying to ruin this date with your probing questions.  What do I say here? I didn’t know where he was going with this. Maybe he knows I’m Victor. I’m busted.

He didn’t wait for my answer. He paused the game and turned around on the couch to face me. “Nicole, I’m sorry.”

“For what, Tyler?”

“I’m sorry for making you think you had to change yourself to be with me.”

“I didn’t change for you.” I said. I didn't know where I was going with that line of reasoning. I wasn’t thinking straight because of the drinks.

“We don’t have to play video games. We don’t have to go to football games. We don’t have to do elaborate costumes for halloween. I don’t want you to change who you are.”

“But Tyler, I want to do those things.” 

I guess Nicole didn’t.  It was then I recalled the conversation I had with Nicole. About me losing what made me Victor.  I had an epiphany.  I wasn’t turning into Nicole.  I was turning Nicole into me.  Is that why she’s upset?

He looked confused. What am I doing? I’m telling him I want to do these things and yet we may swap back tonight.  Then Tyler is stuck dating someone that doesn’t appreciate him the way I do. Wait. No. That thought didn’t come out right at all. What I meant to think was, what does Tyler and Nicole even see in each other? Clearly I should be the one dating Tyler. No. Stop. 

Why am I thinking these things?  My crush on PurpleMage is feeding into this body's desire to want Tyler.  I’m confusing myself.

He didn’t wait for my response and said, “Nic, these past few days have both been the most stressful, but most enjoyable days in our relationship. It’s hurting me that you’ve pulled away from me, but I’ve had the most fun time we have spent with each other. It feels like we’ve started anew.”

“I’ve had fun too.” I said. It’s not a lie. “Tonight was awesome.”

“Just know I don’t want you to change for me. If you want to do these new things, I’m all for it. I’m excited to do these things with you. But only if you’re excited to do them with me too. I love you.”

“I..” my heart was racing. I was able to casually say I love him back earlier in the week. But that’s why I was pretending to be Nicole. Now I’m… being myself? When did I stop pretending to be Nicole? I’m developing feelings for him, true, but it’s way too early to confess my love to someone I essentially just met. 

He slowly started to lean in. He was going in for the kiss. In slow motion. I would’ve backed away, but I wanted it too. I was prepared for this. I started to lean in too and closed my eyes.

Our lips met. Oh God I think secretly I wanted this all night. It’s why I picked this outfit. It's why I put this makeup on. It’s why I packed and reapplied this lipgloss. I wanted to impress him. I wanted him to kiss me again.

I opened my mouth slightly and our tongues met, I dropped the controller and put my arms around him. He put his arms around me.

Minutes went by before he pulled away from the kiss. I was in a state of shock. My mind was racing and tearing itself apart. 

What was my next move? Should I go home and take a cold shower? Should I tell him the truth that I was a guy a week ago? All I know is I didn’t want this moment to end. So I leaned back and laid down on the couch - inviting him to join me. 

What was I doing?

He leaned over me and we resumed our makeout session. I ran my fingers through his lush shoulder length hair. Embodelen by my lead-taking, he put his hand on my leg. His hands rubbing over my freshly shaved legs was magic. I was getting wet. Last night’s fantasy was coming true.

What are you doing Victor? Get a hold of yourself. I can’t do this. I have to stop. This isn’t me. I’m not gay. This is Nicole’s boyfriend, not mine.

His hands went further up my thighs and under my dress. I let out a needy whimper. I have to stop this now before I can’t - or won’t.

I jumped up from the couch and took a deep breath. “I have to go.”

“Wait.” he said.

I stopped.  Instead of running out of his apartment, I decided to let him say his part.  I owed that much to him.

“Nicole, I love you, I respect you. If you’re not ready for sex this soon after our fight, I understand. We don’t have to have sex. I don’t want to pressure you. I don’t want to do anything to ruin tonight or ruin us.”

Us? I so wish there was an “us.”

“Do you trust me?” he asked.

There it is. Trust. I’ve been closed off for so long. I’ve been burned. I haven’t really been able to trust anyone since Alan and Lindsey. I only partially trust Nicole and Alexis. He’s asking me to trust him. Am I ready to open myself up completely for this guy? He’s only ever shown me love. But at the same time he thinks I’m someone else. I’m the one lying in this relationship.  

I think I’m ready. I have to be ready. Nicole and Lexi are right that I need to get back out there and start trusting people again.

I sat back on the couch and looked Tyler in the eyes. “Yes. I trust you” And then I did something I didn’t expect me to do when I jumped off of the couch, ready to flee. I leaned in and resumed making out with him. 

* * *

Nicole

I drove the car into Victor's apartment complex’s parking lot and found a spot. I let the car idle for a moment before I turned it off. Both Stephanie and I sat there in silence for a few moments. What’s next?

I got out of the car and walked around to open the door for Stephanie. She got out of the car and I closed the door behind her. 

She held my hand as we walked back towards the apartment. I’m not sure where she lives. Where is she going next? Is she following me home? Is she going back to my neighbor's place?

I’m prepared for anything.  I’m prepared for us to go our separate ways.  I’m also prepared for her to want to see me again.

We got to my door and she took my other hand. She looked me in the eyes. I noticed her eyes drift to my lips. I’m no stranger to that sign. I’ve made the sign many times to Tyler. Stephanie wanted me to kiss her. She wanted me to make the first move.  Wait.  I wasn’t prepared for this.

Is this what being the guy is all about? Making the first move and taking these risks?  Am I really ready for this? I decided to try out of curiosity. Plus my male libido is screaming at me to make the first move too.

I leaned in to kiss her as she closed her eyes. As our lips touched, I could taste her. She clearly had prepared for this because her mouth tasted like a mint and her lips were a berry flavor.

She leaned in and kissed me back and our tongue started massaging each other. Oh. I think I found the mint.  That was a little awkward.

I noticed rather quickly that I was getting an erection in my pants. I was trying to push my midsection away from her to not give myself away when she pushed me up against the apartment door

She then leaned into me. I could feel her up against my erection.  My secret was out.

She stopped kissing me, looked me in the eyes with a devilish smile. “Are you going to invite me in?”

* * *

Victor

Hours later I walked into my apartment. The lights were off, and the living room was illuminated only by Alexis watching TV. I put my purse on the counter. I touched my lips with my finger. They were puffy from hours of lip smacking. It made me smile. We made out almost the entire time I was there. Tyler behaved himself after I threatened to leave. How long would I be able to keep his hands at bay?

“Wow” Alexis said, seeing me for the first time tonight. “Look at you, Vic. Was that dress in Nicole’s closet?”

I was silent. I sat down next to her on the couch and turned to her. “Lexi - I’m falling for him.”

“Wait, what?” she said, pausing the show she was watching. “For Tyler?”

“Yeah.” I replied. “We’ve been making out for the past 2 hours.”  I smiled at the memory.

“Wow.” she said. “I don’t know what to say.”

“Me neither.”

“If you were Nicole, I’d say, great - I’m so happy for you.”

“But I’m not Nicole.” I said. “Can you still be happy for me?”

She was shocked. “But Vic. You’re not Nicole.”

I knew it. She’s not really my friend. 

She noticed the grimace on my face. “Sorry, that’s not what I mean. You are Victor. And you’re my friend too. And if you told me you were falling in love, I would still be happy for you. I am, but you’re talking about Tyler. Tyler is Nicole’s boyfriend. And Tyler thinks you’re someone else. Vic, you’re living a lie and playing with fire.”

“I know. I don’t know what to do Lexi. I have these new feelings. Feelings I haven’t had in years. It’s so exciting. It’s so scary.”

“I know, hon.” She put her hand on my shoulder. “You and Nicole are going to need to work this out. Maybe take a break from dating Tyler.”

“But I don’t want to take a break. I don’t want to break up with him. I’m having too much fun. What about Nicole? How can I tell her I want to date her boyfriend? Maybe we swap back tomorrow. Then I don’t have to tell her and the situation resolves itself. What if we don’t? Maybe I can make an excuse.”

“No.” she cut me off. “Please Vic. If you’re going to continue to keep Tyler in the dark, at least be truthful with Nicole. Be yourself. Don’t be her. No lies. No secrets. Tell her.”

* * *

I didn’t sleep well. I tossed and turned. Thoughts of my date with Tyler ran through my head. Thoughts of what I should tell Nicole followed those thoughts. A few times I dreamt I woke up back in my old apartment and everything was back to normal and my life was less complicated. 

Then I woke up for real, with the sun streaming through the window. I took a look at my surroundings. I sat up slowly, realizing I’m still in Nicole’s room. I reached down and felt the breasts I still had. I’m still in Nicole’s body. Nothing we did yesterday worked.  Did I really expect any of that to work?  Did I want any of that to work?

I came to one inescapable conclusion. I needed to go see Nicole. Now.

I quickly put on a t-shirt, shorts and cross trainers and ran out of my apartment. I sped-walked the 10 minutes to my former apartment.

Out of habit I tried the door, and to my surprise the door was unlocked. I walked in and to my former bedroom. 

Nicole was still sleeping, snoring. Half of her chest was exposed through the tangled sheets.

“Nicole, wake up” I said.

As she came to and saw me, she grimaced and put her hands over her face. “It didn’t work.”

“We need to talk” I announced,

She groaned. “Let me just get dressed first.” 

I left my room and sat in my living room, waiting for her to get dressed. I haven’t been here since Sunday, six days ago. It seemed like forever ago. The apartment was cleaner than I remember it. Nicole must’ve tidied those nights she came here to sleep.

She came out to the living room. “So we didn’t swap back. Why are you here so early?”  She was reading a message on her cellphone.

“I came to check on you. What are you reading?” I was stalling. I knew what I wanted to say but I didn’t want to tell her.

“Stephanie said she had a great time last night. Kissy face emoji” She put her phone down. “I don’t get it. We both did selfless acts last night. Why didn’t we swap back?”

I thought about that for a moment. Was my date with Tyler really selfless? Who was I doing that for? I looked up at Nicole. Just rip the Band-aid off, Vic. Cut to the chase. “I made out with Tyler.”

Nicole looked at me, stunned. She sat down and put her hands in her face. “OK. He thinks you’re me. You’re just playing a part…”

“I’m not playing a part.”

“I don’t understand”

“I’m falling for him, Nic.”

She was silent for a second. I could tell as she scrunched her face, that she was upset. “What about us trusting each other?”

“That’s why I told you.”

She was silent for a few moments. “I made out with Stephanie last night. I considered sleeping with her. Hell - I wanted to sleep with her. I felt I’d be cheating on Tyler if I slept with her. I also didn’t want to betray you by using your body to sleep around. I politely declined and said I didn't want to ruin our first date.”

This took me by surprise. “Are you falling for her too?”

“No.” she said. “She’s OK. She’s cute and attractive and a good listener. But she's not….”

“Tyler?”

Nicole stood up and went to the window. She opened the blinds and stared out into the distance. “What happens now?”

“I don’t know.” I stated.

“Are we swapping back? Do you even want to swap back?” She turned to face me. She was crying.

“If we are, it won’t be for a while. I think we should consider this a longer term situation than we were prepared for.”

“Did you have any ideas for that?”

“Yeah” I said. “Thoughts about this kept me up.”

“What's your plan?”

“If we’re going to do this long term. I’d like my art supplies.”

She chuckled and shook her head through her tears. “There's some things back at my place I’d like to bring here too.”

“We could um… go by Vicky and Nick. Maybe change our pronouns. It might alleviate confusion when we talk to Lexi and people overhear us.”

“You’re OK with that? You weren’t earlier in the week.”

“It’s kinda grown on me. I certainly don’t want you or Lexi calling me Nicole.  I tolerate Tyler and Madison calling me that.”

She looked at me and shook her head. “Victor. I mean Vicky. I can’t help but feel like I’m agreeing to you stealing my life.”

“Oh no, Nicole, I don’t want to steal your life. I don't want to be you. I just want to be me.” I made sure I was standing in front of her. I looked at Nicole in the eyes. “This is temporary. I want us to remain friends. Hell - more than friends. So if you ask me to dump Tyler. I…” As much as I was falling for Tyler, maintaining my friendship with Nicole was more important. I swallowed hard. “I’ll do it for you.”

She sat back down on the couch and put her head down again. She was silent, and most likely thinking through my plans for the foreseeable future. “Vicky?”

“Nick?”

Nick looked up and nodded. It wasn’t a smile. But it was a look of reluctant acceptance. “Keep dating Tyler if he makes you happy. He’s gotten me through some bad times too. Please don’t sleep with him. He doesn’t know he’s cheating on me. Vicky, I’m scared. I’m scared of losing everything. My life, my friends, my boyfriend. You. I’m scared that this isn’t temporary. That this is permanent.”

I sat beside him and put my arms around him. “I’m scared too.”

* * *

Tyler

I couldn’t sleep last night. It was such a wonderful date. But It was too good. Nicole was amazing. She was funny, laughed at my jokes, and made sure I felt like the luckiest guy in the world. I have never seen her so happy. In some ways I had looked at our relationship for the past few years as a relationship of convenience. She needed someone to prop her up when she fell down. I craved someone to love me, and I loved her back.

Last night was a completely different level though. The old Nicole would’ve freaked out at the reservation snafu and would’ve had a panic attack right in the restaurant lobby. The old Nicole would’ve scoffed at wings, beer and mini-golf.

This new Nicole was - alive and carefree.  She liked what I liked and seemed to actually enjoy my company.  I noticed how excited she was to be on the date. I noticed her spin her dress often as if she never owned one before. I noticed the way she stared at me smiling. I noticed her trip over her own words to say the perfect thing.

As I woke up and got ready for the day. There were a few things I was certain of. 

One. My wish worked. Nicole is a completely different person than she was on Sunday. 

Two. She is either oblivious to her change, or actually likes it. The fact that she enjoyed herself yesterday, helps me with the third point. I don’t think I could live with myself if she was unhappy with these changes.

Three. I feel like I’m falling in love with her all over again. Is it only temporary or is this permanent? I hope it’s permanent. 

Four.  When am I going to tell her my secret?

END ACT ONE

Chapter 16 - Six Weeks Later

Content Warning: Depictions of dysphoria

ACT TWO

Nick

When Vicky left that afternoon, I cried myself back to sleep for the rest of the morning. I didn’t answer any calls or any texts. And to be honest, the only person who reached out to me was Stephanie. I was alone, depressed and angry. I vomited up last night’s dinner.

I sat in the bathroom, stuck in my own despair. Unable to get up. Unable to move. Unable to push forward. My life as Nicole was over. I kept telling myself I needed to get out and do something. I needed to get out of the bathroom. I needed to get out of this apartment. I needed to take my mind off of losing my life. 

While I contemplated all of that, I noticed how filthy the bathroom was and that gave me an idea. A singular purpose.... For at least an afternoon. 

I was going to clean this damn apartment.

I pulled myself off of the bathroom floor. I washed up, put some clothes on, locked up, and drove to the grocery store. I bought a whole bunch of cleaning products. Disinfectants, multi-surface cleaners, scrub brushes, toilet bowl cleaner, and new sponges.

I was still mostly numb, but I had a purpose. I at least knew where my life would take me for the rest of the day.

When I was leaving the grocery store I noticed a martial arts demonstration on the sidewalk next door. I stood there holding my bags of groceries watching a class perform board-breaking and choreographed moves that focused on technique and breathing. Each student looked so calm and focused. I was envious of them. I remember what Stephanie had told me last night and her friend using Yoga as a way to focus their anxiety. While I never cared for martial arts, this looked like a good way to regain my focus.

After demonstrating a quick sparring session, the instructor led his students in a meditation. Listening to the soothing sounds of the instructor leading them through self reflection, I myself felt my breathing slow down and calm wash over me. This is what I needed.

I signed up right then and there.

I returned back to Victor’s- my apartment and cleaned it up, starting with the filth in the shower and bathroom.

Meanwhile, I was focused on my mental health. I refused to see Vicky for the next week. Just the thought of going to see her and my old face gave me anxiety, but after the first week of Tae Kwon Do classes I was able to calm myself and go visit her. She gave me a big hug and told me she was glad to see me. 

* * *

Vicky

Once we both accepted we weren’t swapping back so easily, we both gave into resuming our new lives. While I found it easier to live as Nicole, I understood why Nick had a harder time living as Victor. He needed space, and I let him have it, but I welcomed him back when he was ready.

Around the beginning of the month, Nick sat me down to explain women's menstruation cycles. I didn’t want to hear it, and covered my ears until he pulled my hand off my ear and told me “It’s today, asshole!” Sure, I was taking the pill every day, but I really wasn’t paying too much attention to it. Sure enough, my period was that afternoon. I don’t remember much from it and blocked it out. All I remember is I spent the first day in my room feeling ill and not wanting to talk to anyone.

Time started to fly by. Nick and I met daily to do research on potential ways to swap back. Most ended up being dead ends. But this routine allowed Nick and I to continue to see each other and share the latest gossip about our former lives. Nick would tell me about the phone calls with my parents. I’d tell him how Lexi and Mads were doing. I hadn’t talked to Nick’s parents yet. He told me not to worry about them.

I still had a lot to learn about being a woman. One of the first lessons we did together was laundry. I had a big fear of ruining Nick’s former clothes. Nick emptied my hamper and helped me sort everything into white, colors, and delicates. I certainly appreciated the help. Of course I explained my former system of laundry where everything went into the same wash.

I started working out at the gym. After a month of living Nicole’s life I realized my clothing wasn’t fitting as well anymore. I brought this up to Nick and he told me I was gaining weight. I think being in the body of a hot girl for a month was inflating my ego, so hearing that this new body had a flaw certainly took me by surprise. Sure enough, I weighed myself. I don't know what I weighed when we first swapped, but Nick told me I gained 15 pounds and needed to either revert back to his vegetarian diet or get back to the gym. I chose the gym. 

At first I didn't want to go to the gym. In my life as Victor I used to never go to the gym, but once I did I realized this body really thirsted for exercise. I wasn’t all bad. I loved the time on the treadmill. It was a great opportunity to be alone with my thoughts. I would spend it planning my next painting or daydreaming about Tyler. Or both.

I found I still had to change my eating habits. I didn’t want to, but I did for the sake of my new body. I dialed back the pizza and burgers to only special occasions, but still found leaner meats to eat. Chicken, fish, etc. What surprised me is that Tyler was an excellent cook, and made some very tasty yet healthy meals. He told me that by me adding meat to my diet allowed him to open his cook book up to recipes he had never tried before.

Speaking of Tyler, he’s such a gentleman. It’s clear he wants to have sex. Hell, my body wants to have sex too. I’m not sure I’m ready for that. I’m not completely accepting that I’m now a straight woman. So I am conflicted about my new sexuality. On top of that I was worried I’d have to fight off his advances every time I saw him. He’s behaving himself and waits for me to make the first move when we are intimate. We make-out a lot. I’ve let him get as far as second base. I know I'm not ready for anything more than that, despite what my body has been telling me. 

Lexi was the one who told me to slow down. While Tyler believes we’ve been dating almost 3 years, I’m the one that has only been on 2 dates with him. She told me I was moving too fast, and she was right. I slowed down, but I didn’t remain at a standstill, because I actually really did like him. If we were two guys, he’d totally be my best friend. But I’m attracted to him, and developing feelings for him. Each date brought new feelings. Each date made me pretend to be Nicole less and less. Each date made Vicky blossom and fall for him more.

I keep telling myself, “Slow down Vicky.” I’ve been avoiding the ‘L’ word, and I’ve found various excuses to avoid having sex. At first, I used my period as an excuse. Then I just settled on telling him I wanted to wait a little longer. He’s been taking it in stride. I can tell he’s sexually frustrated, even though he doesn’t verbalize it.

This does beg the question - when does this abstinence end? When do I accept that I’m living Nicole’s life forever? When does Nick accept it? Do we even tell Tyler the truth at this point?

* * *

Nick

I walked into the Student Union and to the food court. I found Lexi waiting for me. We gave each other a hug and grabbed a smoothie and started casually walking around campus. It’s been a while since I’ve seen Lexi. The few times I went to my old apartment, she wasn’t there. Vicky said she’s been with Brandon a lot.

“I’m so glad you agreed to see me.” I told her. “I feel like I’ve lost track of you and Mads. I miss you both.”

“Of course I’d come hang out with you Nick. You’re still one of my best friends.” she asked me. “How’s your self imposed life of isolation?”

“Well, I’ve been holding it together.”

“Well, I’ve missed you.” she said. “I’m sure Mads would miss you too if she knew you weren’t around. 

I smirked at that comment. I saw her smile, so I knew she was trying to play with me.

“How is time with Vicky?” she asked.

“Well like you, I never met the original Victor, so it’s hard to really judge what he was like before. But Vicky seems so happy and so calm, it’s crazy.”

“That’s good you two are getting along.”

“Except when it’s her time of the month. What a bitch.” I chuckled.

Lexi laughed. “I don’t think I was around for that. I kinda regret missing it. How did that go?”

“Well I went over that morning because I still keep track of my cycle even though I’m not in that body anymore. Habit I guess. But I tried to sit her down and talk about it. She didn’t want to hear about it at all. I tried to be nice and supportive of it. I think she’s still a boy in her head. She finally listened to what I had to say.”

“Cause she started getting cramps?”

“Maybe. I think she didn’t know how to act or process it. She acted like every “woman on her period” stereotype you can think of and stayed in her room for 2 days. Two Days! I never acted like that right?”

“Not that I can recall, but I never roomed with you.”

“She’s such a guy sometimes. I told her she was overreacting and acting like a bad stereotype. I may have regrettably used the word “bitch”, and she kicked me out of the apartment.”

Lexi laughed again. “I’m sorry I’m laughing. I’m sorry you had to deal with that.”

“Yeah” I replied. “You know, It should’ve been you doing that.”

“Me? Nope. I would’ve called you. That’s your body she’s living in. How about the swap? Have you made any progress on that?”

“I started to keep a section of my class binder devoted to our body swap research. Everything was in there from all of our attempts the first week to all of the research we’ve done since.”

She smiled. “You’re still Nicole. Always overly organized and prepared.”

“Yeah, I joined a few discussion boards on the internet devoted to people who claimed they’ve been affected by magic. Most of these were just role players. So far I haven’t had much luck. I’ve certainly had people reach out to me to role play though.”

“Did you take them up on it?”

“No!” I quickly replied. “I’m... seeing someone.”

“Oh?” she said. “That’s right! How’s that going? What’s her name again?”

“Stephanie.” I replied. “She’s not really my type. I’m only dating her because I thought she was the key to swapping back.”

“Oh? So what kind of girl is your type?”

I suddenly blushed at that question. “Umm. I don’t know. I’d rather just swap back and not have to find out.” I didn’t want to tell her the truth. I have certainly found myself attracted to girls. Sure I found Stephanie attractive at first, but the more I’ve gotten to know her, the less attractive I’ve found her. I feel like this is the complete opposite with Tyler and I.

“Fair enough. What else have you been up to?”

“Well, when I’m not at class, or with Vicky or Stephanie, I’m at TaeKwonDo or the gym.”

“Tae Kwon Do?”

“I took up martial arts.” I replied. “To help me focus on my anxiety and mood.”

“That’s so awesome, Nick. Good for you!”

“I guess.”

“No seriously. We’ve been telling you for a long time to channel your anxiety into something.”

I nodded.

“So I’ve noticed you’ve lost weight. You’re looking good.”

I blushed at the compliment. “Thanks. It was hard at first, this body was so out of shape. But it started to get easier as the weeks went by.”

“It’s also great, you’re enjoying being a guy more.”

“I don’t know. I try to be more.. masculine... around Stephanie, but It’s exhausting.”

“Keep doing what you’re doing. It’s been a while since I’ve seen you and you’re looking and sounding better.”

“Thanks.” I said. It was nice to hear because I was certainly in a darker place last time we saw each other. 

“I don’t understand why you and Vicky have adapted differently.”

“Me neither.”

“I heard she’s going to the gym now too. I guess you're rubbing off on her.”

“Yeah.” I said chuckling. “I may have… told her she’s fat and needs to lose weight.”

“Oh, Nick, you didn’t.” she said with a lecturing tone.

“I know, I know. I can’t believe I weight-shamed her. It must’ve been jealousy. She didn’t know how much I weighed before the swap. So I told her she gained more weight than she actually did.”

“You’re awful. Do you get jealous of her a lot?”

“Yes I do. I can’t help it. She’s in my body. She’s living my life. Occasionally I’d see Vicky at the gym too. I avoid her. Sometimes it’s hard when I’d see her to block her out of my mind. I’d see her running on the treadmill, looking cute in the outfits I bought, looking great in the body I’d spend years maintaining.”

“Yeah, that sounds hard.”

“If I was on a treadmill, I’d run faster. If I was doing exercises I would push harder. If I was practicing my Tae Kwon Do on a heavy bag and punch and kick harder.”

She was silent. It must be hard hearing that her friend is struggling. I heard her slurping her smoothie. It must be empty. I hardly drank mine since I was too busy talking about myself. 

“Well, there was one night you didn’t have to be jealous.” she finally said.

“Oh?” I said. Lexi had piqued my interest.

“Two Saturdays ago.” she said. “Vicky, Mads and myself were out clubbing. Ladies night. Homegirl was trying to go shot for shot with some random guy who was buying us drinks.”

“Oh no” I said, shaking my head.

“Buzzed Vicky is super fun, and is fun to dance with. Sloppy drunk Vicky was puking on the sidewalk and in the taxi cab.”

“Oh no” I repeated.

“Yeah.” Lexi said. “She learned her lesson.”

“I guess I’m glad I wasn’t around to see that.” I laughed.

“Oh hey now. I seem to recall you getting into similar situations when you were Nicole. That one time sophomore year.”

“I don’t remember that.” I said.

“Exactly!” Lexi said laughing.

As much as I liked to hear about Vicky’s big adventures on the town, I decided to change the topic. “How is Brandon?” I asked.

“Things have never been better.” she said. “I can’t believe it’s only been two months.”

“Has Vicky talked to you about him yet?”

“No, why?”

“Just wondering.”

“I’m in love. I was… um… even considering moving in with him next semester.”

“Oh.” I said. That sucks. I was looking forward to being Lexi’s roommate. I only ever got to be her roommate for a day. I wonder how Vicky will take that news. She’s used to being a lone, but she’s told me that she’s enjoyed having Lexi as a roommate.

“I’m happy for you.” I told her. 

“I’m such a hypocrite.” she said, holding her forehead. “Here I am telling Vicky she’s moving too fast, and I’m contemplating moving in with Brandon.”

I ignored the comment about Vicky and Tyler and focused on Lexi. Honestly I was worried for her. The things Vicky told me of Brandon didn’t sound great. I hope Lexi is careful and knows what she’s doing.

* * *

Vicky

A few weeks ago we finally swapped our most important possessions from each other's apartments. I asked for my art supplies and video games. She asked for some former class material, a stuffed animal and some jewelry she said were important to her.

It was nice to get my art supplies back. The first day I got them back I painted an abstract painting. Nick said it much brighter than my previous works. I guess I could see that. I was certainly in a better mood since the last time I painted. Whenever I was not at class or at Tyler’s I was painting. Some nights I would paint as Lexi would watch silently. I have yet to show my paintings to either Madison or Tyler. Madison, because I’m afraid of her critiquing my work. Tyler, because it may have him questioning too much.

Speaking of Lexi, I’ve been meaning to tell her the truth about Brandon, but she’s been increasingly absent from our apartment. When I do see her, she’s so happy and I didnt want to burst her bubble. Nick’s been pushing me to tell her, but I reminded him that we’re still hiding the body swap from Madison and Tyler, and we should totally tell Mads the truth as well. He insists timing is everything and we’ll eventually tell them.

So, now It’s been seven weeks since we first swapped lives. And here I was rushing around the apartment getting ready for my afternoon date with Tyler. He was taking me on a picnic at the local river and park. It was my suggestion to have a nice quiet canoe ride down the river. He said he’d pack a nice lunch. I wanted to look nice, but I was running out of suitable cute clothes I could wear in October. 

I’ve been working up the courage to ask one of my new girlfriends, either Lexi, Mads, or Nick to take me clothes shopping, but just haven’t pulled the trigger on that conversation. 

I think it’s because I still think of myself as Victor sometimes. Changing my name and pronouns has certainly gone a long way in making me feel like a girl. But when I’m alone and no one is calling me Nicole or Vicky, or using “she” and “her” pronouns, I slide right back into identifying as Victor. Of course looking down at my breasts and my cute outfit snaps me back out of it. But I feel asking about clothes shopping just sounds too humiliating at this point.

I went to do my make up, but the counter top was clean. Lexi had just cleaned the apartment because Brandon was coming over. She was still frantically cleaning the kitchen while simultaneously getting ready. Living room was cleaned, pillows fluffed, my artwork either hung up or hidden back into my room.

“Lexi, where’s my makeup?” I said, annoyed it wasn’t where it’s been for the previous seven weeks.

“It’s under the sink in your plastic drawers.” she replied from her room.

“I have plastic drawers?” I said looking under the sink. Sure enough, I found drawers full of makeup, nail polish, various extra toiletries such as toothpaste, deodorant and pads.

“I didn't know this was here” I said, out loud to nobody. I wound up having to buy a lot of this stuff last month. 

I took out my makeup and started to apply it as Alexis came beside me and checked herself in the mirror. I glanced over and noticed she was wearing a cute top with a pair of jeans. Ahh, to wear jeans again.

“Are you staring at my ass Vic?”

“I’m staring at your jeans, Lexi.” I responded. “I’d kill to have a pair of jeans. It’s getting cold out there, and all I have are sundresses, skirts, and pantyhose.”

“Do you want to borrow a pair?”

“Absolutely!” I said with a little too much enthusiasm, “Sorry. Yes, please. I’ve never borrowed clothes before. I felt kind of weird asking.”

“We’re friends and roommates, Vicky. It’s OK.” she said. “As long as you ask and don’t just take. Top drawer next to the bed.” 

“May I?” I said eagerly. She smiled and nodded. “Awesome” I dashed into her room. I pulled out the first pair of jeans I found and ran into my room.

Off came the sundress and hose and on came the jeans. They were dark blue capris and they hugged my hips nicely. But most importantly. It gave my legs more warmth than the hose were doing.

I complimented it with a plain gray t-shirt I found.

I grabbed my cell phone and took a picture of my reflection in the mirror. I texted the picture to Nick. “I borrowed some jeans from Lexi. How does this look?”

Despite being Vicky for the past 2 months, I was still in the habit of running my fashion choices by Nick.

Nick texted back. “The jeans are cute. I’d find a nicer top though. You know, I do own my own jeans. You don't have to borrow Lexi’s”

I responded. “What? Where? I’ve looked all over my room!”

“They’re in my fall and winter clothes. At my parents house. You should’ve asked. We could’ve gotten them sooner.”

Fall and Winter clothes? Parents' house? Well that certainly doesn’t help me right now. I wonder what her fall clothes look like? What was Nicole’s fall style? Maybe some sweaters, jeans? It’d be nice to not have to shave my legs every other day.

The weather took a dramatic turn two weeks ago. It feels like it went from summer to fall instantly. Now that it's October, I’m practically freezing in my summer clothes. I’ve seen other girls walking around campus in very nice looking fall clothes. Sure some of them wore flannel, designer boots and accessorized it all with a pumpkin latte, but I doubt that was Nicole’s style. 

So how exactly am I supposed to get Nick’s warmer clothes from his parents?

My phone buzzed again. “Did you talk to Lexi yet?”

I sighed and pouted to myself. I really don’t want to do this right now, but I’m getting tired of Nick pushing me.

“Hey Lexi” I said meekly.

“Yeah Vic?” she said, coming to my room. “Oh, you look great in my jeans!”

“Thanks” I said. But I didn’t call her in about the jeans. “About Brandon”

“I know, I need to set up a time where he can meet everyone again.” she said. She started to put an earring into her ear. “It’s been like a whirlwind romance over the past 2 months.”

“Yeah. But... I know him.” I said. “From before.”

“Oh really?” she said. “You never mentioned that.”

I bit my lip. Here it goes. “Because I didn’t want to upset you.”

She raised her eyebrow. “Why would that upset me?”

“He’s my freshman year roommate.” I said. I tensed up awaiting her response.

She was silent for a moment, likely trying to remember the story I told her on that first Malbec Monday two months ago. “The one that stole from you?”

“Yeah.” I said. “He wasn’t a nice guy.”

I could see her thinking hard trying to resolve the story I told her when we first met and what she knows of him now. “But… Brandon’s nothing like you described in your story.”

“I know. I just thought you needed to know.”

Her face became more serious. “Vicky, this doesn’t make any sense. Listen, if this is another one of yours and Nick’s games, I don’t have time for it.” She walked back into her bedroom.

Did she just shrug me off? It’s like she wasn’t listening to me.

“Alexis” I said, following her. “I just want you to be careful.”

“Ok Vic.” she said. “Sure.”

Should I leave it there? I did what Nick asked. I told her. She knows. But I think that information just bounced off of her. “How does he recognize me? He said he’d met me before.”

“He said he met Nicole at a party once. I didn’t ask for more details. You’d have to ask Nick about that.”

Great. Nick doesn’t know either. “It’s just… how long have you really known the guy?”

She looked at me, tilted her head slightly and replied. “Technically I’ve known Brandon longer than I’ve known you.”

I stood there for a second, dumbfounded. Is that true? She was right. I had no other argument to lean on. It was my word against Brandon’s.

Lexi appeared to be getting annoyed with all this topic of conversation, so I decided to let it rest. But I feel like I should eventually confront Brandon. I needed to see whether he truly has changed, or if he’s the same prick I remember. I care for Alexis. She’s one of the first friends I’ve had in a long time. If Brandon does anything to hurt her...

* * *

Nick

I had Stephanie over for dinner tonight. I wasn’t much of a cook, but I tried to make a vegetarian chili, but screwed up the spices. It was very bland and very soupy.

Steph didn’t seem to care, and was eager to try any dish I served her. Eating my vegetarian dishes was a novelty to her.

After dinner, we were getting hot and heavy making out on the couch, when she stopped me.

“Victor.” she said. “Can we talk about sex?”

I sighed. Not this again. “I’m sorry, Steph, I’m just not ready yet. I’m not entirely over my last relationship. There’s too many emotions and memories and anxiety there.”

“But I can make all of that go away and make you feel much better.” She ran her finger up the inseam of my jeans. “I can make you feel better.” She repeated then nibbled on my ear.

I lost my train of thought. What was I saying? “You are making me feel great right now” I replied. “But that's what my problem was with my ex. I leaned too much onto them and became way too dependent on them. I don’t want to put you in that same position.”

She sighed. I know she wanted to sleep with me. Hell, I wanted to sleep with her. But I’m trying my hardest not to cheat on Tyler and I’m trying not to be a hypocrite for telling Vicky no sex as well. I didn’t realize how hard this would be. My dick was certainly testing the construction of these jeans.

The look on her face told me what she didn’t say verbally. She couldn’t wait forever and would dump me soon. I get it. How long can this really last? Should I just cut her loose now? 

My phone buzzed and I looked down to see that it was a forwarded email from Vicky. I looked at the email. It was from the internship program. It started with, “Congratulations Nicole…” I was both excited and depressed. I got accepted to the internship, but since I’m not “Nicole,” I can’t go.

“What’s wrong?” she asked, after noticing my expression changed when I saw the email.

“I applied to an internship.” I said. “Someone else got it instead.”

* * *

Tyler

I spent a very pleasant afternoon with Nicole. I packed us lunch and we spent the afternoon at our local park, which has a small quiet river running through it. I rented a canoe and we slowly drifted down the river eating our lunch and just talking the afternoon away.

After the canoe ride I laid out a blanket and we both just laid down on it, soaking up the sun. I wound up lying down and putting my head on her lap while she stroked my hair. She put me at ease and made me feel safe with her. Her motions were so soothing and calming, that I wound up dozing off.

I can’t believe how much I love Nicole so much. I mean I loved her before, but the way she’s changed over the past two months. I enjoy every waking moment with her. Her smile is infectious, and the world isn’t nearly an awful place when she’s with me. I think I’m ready to move our relationship to the next level. What that means, I haven’t quite figured that out yet.

I didn’t want the afternoon to end, but sadly we had evening plans apart. Josh had convinced me to do a campaign appearance tonight, and Nicole was going to spend time doing homework. She said she has a business class that’s really giving her troubles. I’ve offered to help her, but I think she’s determined to figure it out herself. 

It typically takes at least 5 to 10 minutes for us to actually leave each other. Lots of kisses, and holding hands, and we say “bye” and “miss you” repeatedly until one is running late and says “I really have to go now.”

That evening, I was walking to the Student Union with Josh. He was scheduled to speak at the Student PRIDE organization about his campaign for President. He begged and pleaded with me to join him. I didn’t necessarily want to go, but I had agreed to be his campaign manager a few weeks ago.

We both walked into one of the conference rooms and students were all standing around mingling. I felt uncomfortable being here since I hadn’t been here in such a long time.

Josh led me up to one older gentleman. He shook his hand like all good politicians did. “Professor Gary, I want to introduce you to my campaign manager, Tyler” he said, introducing me. “Tyler, this is Professor Gary the Faculty Advisor.”

That name seemed familiar. I recall Nicole telling me about an instructor she had for one of her classes. An art class maybe.

“Hi” I said, shaking his hand “Nice to meet you.”

“Welcome”, Professor Gary said with a smile. 

I should ask if he knows Nicole, but Josh then led me to the next person.

“I believe you already know the treasurer.” Josh said.

Madison turned around to greet us. “Hey guys.” she said. “Tyler, I haven’t seen you here in a long while.”

I smiled, and shrugged, unsure of what to say.

“So Madison.” Josh said. “Can I talk you into joining my campaign?”

“Nah” she said. “Sorry Josh, I’ve got too much going on. You have my vote though, as long as you can assure a better budget for student organizations. They haven’t increased in years.”

“Great, cause that’s part of my platform!” Josh said eagerly.

I heard someone call Josh’s name.

“Excuse me” he said, leaving me and Madison alone.

I smiled. Madison smiled. I wanted to flee. Madison and I rarely find ourselves alone with each other.

“So” I said, lacking anything substantial to say.

“So.” she replied. A few awkward seconds later, she added, “I’ve noticed you and Nicole have been spending a lot more time together.” she said.

“Yeah.” I said. “We’ve been doing a lot more activities lately. New restaurants, bars, parks, and dancing. Sometimes I think I can’t keep up with her now.”

“She’s certainty changed this semester.” she added, looking at me suspiciously.

I didn’t know what to say to that. Did someone tell her about my wish? “I tried talking to her about it, but she claimed that she wants to do all of that stuff. She assured me several times that she's not doing it just to make me happy.”

“At first I thought maybe it was Victor’s influence.” she said.

“Who’s Victor?” I said. “Oh wait - it’s that guy from the pool that one time right?”

“Yeah.” she said. “They spend a lot of time together.”

“They do? She barely mentions him.” 

“Oh.” Madison said, turning red. “I mean, it’s not a lot of time.”

Was that something I wasn’t supposed to know? Madison suddenly had a guilty look on her face.

“I mean.” she continued. “I thought maybe you were pressuring her or something. I don’t know what’s up with her. Sometimes she’s aloof and forgetful. When she is around, she’s much more playful. If she’s going through something I really wish she’d talk to me about it.”

It was nice hearing about Nicole from another point of view. At least I wasn’t the only one that had noticed her changes. But she has been spending time with another guy and hiding it from me. “What does Lexi say?”

“She agrees and responds that rooming with Nicole is not what she expected.”

“I don’t know.” I replied. “I’m not going to lie, My relationship with her is better than ever.” Even as I said that, this new information just made me question whether this isn’t real.

“Is it?” she said, raising an eyebrow. “Have you told her yet? Or are you still in denial?”

Not this topic again.

“You stopped coming to PRIDE meetings shortly after you started dating her.” she said.

I closed my eyes and sighed because I knew she was right. “I’m afraid Madison,” I replied. “I was on the verge of telling her a month ago, but I was afraid of losing what I suddenly gained.”

She shook her head in disappointment. 

“I’ll do it. Soon.” I said

 “You’ve been stringing her along for two years.”

“I know I know. It’s just… her parents...”

“You aren’t dating her parents, you’re dating her.”

“What about you?” I said, trying to turn the conversation away from myself. “Does she know about you?”

“What about me?” Madison said. “It’s not like me being a lesbian is a big secret. I’m the Treasurer of Student PRIDE.”

“But she doesn’t know and she used to casually talk about finding you a nice boy to date.”

“Yeah, she can be oblivious at times.” Madison conceded, “But I’m not her boyfriend. You are.”

We were interrupted by another voice who asked everyone to take their seats. I looked at Madison and I said “Soon. I promise.”

She gave me a weak smile as everyone took their seats and I rejoined Josh. She was right. “Old” Nicole wasn’t very receptive when I tested the waters and dropped some hints. It forced me to recoil and hide that side of myself. How would “new” Nicole react? And who is this Victor and why are they spending time together behind my back.

Chapter 17 - It’s Only For The Weekend

Vicky

Monday morning, Nick came into my apartment bright and early as I was getting ready. I was wearing another pair of Lexi’s jeans and a long sleeve t-shirt she lent me. It’s been weeks since Nick had stopped by first-thing in the morning. Once he trusted my decisions on outfits and makeup, he let me do my own thing.

“Good morning, Vicky.” he said. 

“Good morning.” I replied. “Yo Nick, the RA is on the lookout for you. She keeps complaining to me you’re in here without an escort.”

“She can bite me. This is my dorm.”

“Well she doesn’t know that. I keep getting lectures from her.” I pretend to talk like her in her high nasally voice, “Now Nicole, I don’t want to judge your dating habits, but you know that both of your boyfriends can not be walking around the building by themselves. You’re going to have to tell Victor and Tyler to stay outside.”

Nick laughed. “That’s a good impression. I’ve had my share of run-ins with her too. Does she really think you’re dating both of us?”

“Well, I don’t correct her because I think it’s funny she thinks that.”

Nick smiled while shaking his head. “You’re awful Vicky.”

“So, What brings you here this morning?” I asked.

“Let’s talk about the internship.” he said, opening the refrigerator door and pulling out a yogurt. “May I?”

“Sure.” I said. “You saw the email. It starts on Monday the 22nd. Two weeks from today. You need to reply by Wednesday to confirm your acceptance.”

“Not me.” he said, grabbing a spoon. “You. You’re going. I can’t go. They’re offering this to a woman named Nicole, not a guy named Victor or Nick.” He took a spoonful of yogurt. “Hmm. This is a good flavor.”

“Whoa, Whoa. I can’t take this from you.” I said. “I know how much you wanted this and how much effort you put into it.”

“Which is why you’re going.” he said. “As much as I want to go, I can’t go like this. Don’t make all of my effort in vain.”

“But I don’t have time for this.” I said, exhausted. “With my painting, and homework and....”

“Dating my boyfriend.”

“That too.”

“You’ll be fine. Tyler will understand. This might be good for you. You get to meet new people.”

“This is too much too fast.” I said. “I had zero friends 2 months ago. Now I have 3 best friends and a boyfriend. I’m trying to balance it all.”

“Vicky, you’ll do fine. You’re actually a very outgoing person.”

I sighed. “OK” I said begrudgingly. “What do I need to do?”

“First, confirm your spot.” he said. “Second, we’ll pick a day to go clothes shopping. You’re going to need more professional clothes.”

Well, I have been itching to go clothes shopping. But what I want to buy and what Nick likely wants me to buy may differ. “Well, maybe we can go to multiple stores.” I said, trying to find the silver-lining. “I could use some more casual clothes as well.”

He nodded, finding my idea acceptable. I expected some push back on adding casual stuff to my wardrobe. Maybe this was a good time to ask him about the clothes at his parents house.

“So.” I said. “About your fall and winter clothes.”

“Yes.” he replied. “You’re going to have to go to my house to get that.”

“And how am I supposed to do that?” I asked.

“Call my parents and have them pick you up. Spend the weekend with them.”

“Oh, That sounds fun.” I said. “We can go together. You can introduce me to your family and friends, and show me around the town where you grew up.”

“Yeah um, I don’t think that’s a good idea,” he responded.

“Why not?”

He thought about it for a moment. “If I was Nicole, and you were Victor, I’d consider it. But by bringing home a boy who isn’t Tyler, you will be making your weekend much more complicated than you’re ready to handle. Trust me on that.”

“Oh” I said, slightly disappointed. “Can I bring Tyler then? They know he’s my boyfriend.”

“Noooo!” he said. “Not unless you want to see Tyler and my father kill each other.”

“Geez” I replied. “I feel there’s a story here I should really know about.”

“Maybe later,” he said, tossing the empty yogurt in the trash and the spoon into the sink. “Or have Tyler tell it to you. I have to get to class.”

With that, Nick was out the door and gone. I kinda wish he stayed around a few more minutes so he could help me with this phone call I now have to make.

I scrolled through the contacts on my phone and found “Home”. This is likely Nick’s parents house. I dialed the number.

After two rings, I heard a woman voice answer. “Oh look, it’s my long lost daughter who never calls.”

Geez, what a greeting. “Hi Mom” I said, trying to not get baited into arguing with someone I’ve never met. I hope she goes by Mom.

“Do you need money? We haven’t heard from you in months and you haven’t returned any of our calls”

Yikes. She isn’t my real mother and yet I couldn’t help but feel a huge pang of guilt. She’s right, though. I haven’t returned her calls. I felt a little guilty about it. But Nick said it wasn’t a huge deal, and he rarely returned her calls when he was in this body.

“I was thinking I could come home this weekend.” I said, sheepishly. “I was hoping to exchange my summer clothes for my winter clothes.”

“OK” she said. “I’m sure we can fit you in with our busy schedule.”

I need to remind myself to ask Nick if his mother is always this much of a bitch. “Thank you.” I said. 

“I suppose, It’ll be nice to have you home again. Do you want us to pick you up that Friday?”

“Yeah.” I said. 

“OK.” she said. “I’ll let your father know. Bye honey.”

She hung up. Wow. She didn’t ask how classes were going and just wanted me to get to the point, which considering my predicament I appreciated. I expected her to dig deeper into her daughter's life, but she didn’t. Maybe we’ll talk more about that in person. I wonder what Nick’s parents are like in person. Are they like Nick in any way?

I chuckled about how much Nick still runs my life. He was in my apartment for at most 5 minutes. He came in, ate my yogurt, told me to accept an internship, then told me to call his parents. What’s Nick doing for me?

Speaking of which. I opened up my laptop and decided to accept the internship. I feel bad that Nick can’t go to this and I’m going instead of him. I need to make this up to him somehow. I had an idea, but I have no idea how to pull it off. I pulled up the email.

As I was about to do that I got a text. It was from Tyler. “Good morning sunshine!” with a bunch of heart emoji.

I smiled and replied. “Good Morning.” with a bunch of sleeping and bed emojis.

A few seconds later the phone rang, it was him. 

“Hey babe” I greeted him.

“So did you want to go to the big game this week?” he asked.

“Crap. I can’t this weekend. I’m going to my parents to get warmer clothes” I replied “Can I take a raincheck?”

“Absolutely.” he said. “The one in two weeks is versus State. It’ll be a bigger one.”

“Let's do that.” I said. “Oh - you wouldn’t happen to want to come with me to my parents would you?”

He was silent for a moment. “I’m not quite ready to see your parents again.” he finally responded.

“I get it.” I said. That’s a lie. I didn’t actually get it, but Nick warned me they didn’t get along. “Another time.”

“So.” he said. “I’ll get tickets for next saturday.”

“Great.” I said. “I’d love to go.”

“Awesome!” he said. “So this weekend - Are you going to be gone all weekend?”

“I’m not sure.” I replied. “I think so. I guess without a car I’m at the whim of… my parents.”

“Bummer.” he said. “I was hoping to spend time with you this weekend.”

I chuckled. “Ty, we see each other every day.”

“I’m going to miss you” he said, trying to be cute.

I laughed. “I’m going to miss you too. It’s only for the weekend.”

“I mean, I was hoping that one of us can spend the night at the others place this weekend. There’s also some things I wanted to talk to you about - not over the phone.”

“Oh” I replied. I hadn’t gotten to that point in this relationship to spend the night. I’m not sure if I can make enough excuses to put off sex if that happens. “Well not this weekend.” I said. I figured I'd play around with him a little more. “You can spend the night at my parents with me if you like.”

He laughed. “I’m sure that’ll go over well with your father. Anyway, I’ll let you get back to your morning. I love you!”

“You too!” I replied and hung up. Sweet. Tyler’s taking me to a game in 2 weeks. I’m going to have to find something to wear. My old jerseys likely don’t fit me. Maybe Nick has something cute at home.

My phone buzzed with another text. Tyler, quit it with the emoji’s. Oh wait, it’s Lexi in a group chat with me and Madison. 

“They just announced the big Halloween dance this year is a Masquerade Ball theme. So excited!” the message read.

Halloween? WIth all that’s happened in the past 2 months I forgot about halloween. Hell, I haven’t dressed up in costume since I was a kid trick or treating around town with my sister. I wonder what I should go as. This might actually be exciting.

* * *

Nick

I was sitting in my theater class as my professor was giving out this week’s assignment. We’ve been talking about masks in the theater or something like that. I saw my phone buzz and saw I had an email. I checked it.

It was a response from one of the internet forums I posted to. The message read. “I once saw magic when I was at your university 10 years ago. Would you like to hear about it?”

All they gave was some obscure username. This is likely someone playing a trick on me after I posted about it. I got a lot of those. 

I started replying. “Is this real or are you just trying to-”

“Nick?” I heard my professor say, interrupting my typing.

I quickly put my phone away and looked up at her as she was handing me a stack of papers to pass down my row. “Sorry” I said, turning red with embarrassment, as I took a paper and passed the stack to my neighbor.

The professor didn’t say anything and returned talking about the assignment. “This will be a chance for all of you to be creative.” she said. “You’ll be constructing your own mask. You are to make them, decorate them, and tell the class who your character is.”

I looked down at the paper which essentially said the same things the professor just said, except provided several examples as a starting point.

“This project is due a week from today.” she said to the class.

I silently cringed. I have to do an art craft and do public speaking all in the same project? I’ll just add this homework assignment on top of everything else going on in my life.

* * *

Tyler

It was Thursday night. Nicole had come over to play video games. I was sitting on the couch, and her head was nestled in my lap as she was focused on the game.

Unlike Nicole, my mind was not focused on the game. I was thinking about what I promised Madison. I promised her I would tell Nicole the truth about me. How would I say it?  How would she respond? I kept putting it off. Is now a good time?

“I wanted to tell you something.” I said, nervously

“Anything.” she said.

“I...” I started. I was having a hard time with the words. I was afraid of what she’d say. How she’d judge me. Would she dump me? After how our relationship has improved this semester? “I...” I couldn’t get the words out.  Just say it.

Nicole paused the game and looked up at me. “What’s up, Ty?”

Oh my God, I can’t do it.  I didn’t want today to be the day she dumped me. “It’s Nothing” I said. “I was just thinking about trying a new game out.”

“Oh.” she said. “Sure. I’ll play something new. Is that what you wanted to tell me?”

“Yeah.” I said. “I thought you only liked this game.”

“This game IS cool, but I think I really just enjoy playing with you.” she said. She unpaused the game.

I chickened out. I’m going to have to tell her eventually. I can try again tomorrow. Wait, she’s going away this weekend. Maybe next week.

* * *

Vicky

On Friday morning, Nick came over. I asked him to come here this morning mostly to see me off, but he offered to help me pack up my summer clothes so I can exchange them at his parents’ house. We emptied my closet of summer dresses into a storage bin which, not surprisingly, was labeled in marker in Nick's handwriting, “Nicole’s Summer Clothes.” I kept two of my favorite light summer dresses just in case we have a heatwave. As Nick folded up some dresses, he laughed to himself. He then commented that he remembers unpacking this bin right before our swap and never wore a single thing in it. 

I went to lift the bin, but I couldn’t. It was too heavy. Nick smiled and lifted it easily.

I smiled at him. I then noticed the flexed muscles just under his sleeve. I don’t remember having those. “Nick, have you been working out?”

“Yeah.” he said, smirking. “I was wondering when you were gonna notice.”

“Well, you look good.” I said. 

I saw a prideful smile form on his face. Maybe he’s getting the hang of this. 

“You look good too” he said “I like that you’ve found your own style and haven't just copied mine.”

I blushed. A compliment from Nick? Wow. “Thank you.”

“No, really.” he said. “I’ve been impressed by some of the outfits you’ve put together. Also your makeup. It looks really good.”

“It means a lot to hear you say that.”

“Hey - with you gone for the weekend, can I borrow some of your art supplies? Or maybe just come over to use them?”

“You? Borrow my art supplies?” I was shocked.

“I have a homework assignment where I need to decorate a mask. It’s due Tuesday.”

“Sure.” I said. I handed him the apartment key. “Try not to get caught by the RA.”

“Thanks.” he said.

I texted Lexi that I was going “home” for the weekend. I locked up the apartment as Nick carried the bin. We went outside and sat on the curb in front of my apartment waiting for his parents to show up. I originally asked him here because I never met his parents and I wanted to make sure I got into the right car. But having him here put me at ease.

“OK. What do I need to know before meeting your parents?” I asked him.

“They’re simple folk, but they mean well.” he said. “Don’t talk politics. That will set Dad off on tirade.” 

“No politics.” I echoed. “Got it.”

“Don’t talk about Tyler. “ he added. “They don’t like him. If you do talk about him, be prepared for them to complain about him for the next hour.”

“Siblings?” I asked.

“Nope.”

Just then a car pulled up in front of us.

“That’s my dad’s car.” Nick said.

I stood up holding my purse and overnight bag. It turned back to Nick. I suddenly got nervous. “Nick, I don’t think I can do this.”

“It’s only for the weekend.” he told me. 

I took a deep breath.

“You can do this.” he added. “I’m still alive- and I lived with my parents for 18 years of my life. And holidays. And semester breaks.”

An overweight man in his 50’s got out of the car and opened the trunk of his car. He walked over to me with arms open. “Hi Sweet Pea.” he said.

Sweet Pea? I stopped short and tensed up, realizing a strange man is about to hug me. As he hugged me, I awkwardly hugged him back while still holding onto my bags. “Hi... Dad.” I said timidly.

He took my overnight bag and put it into the trunk. I held onto my purse. Nick carried the storage bin and placed it in the trunk next to my bag. He made his way back to the curb.

I looked back at Nick who was giving me a supportive nod. I really wish one of my friends were going with me. I’m going to be left alone with complete strangers.

Nick’s dad turned to me. “Who's your friend?” he asked. “Boyfriend?”

“No, dad.” I said. “That’s my friend… Victor.”

Nick’s dad walked up to Nick and reached his hand out. “Hi.” he said. “I’m Jim Rosch.”

Nick shook his father’s hand. “Victor.” he replied. Nick had a very stoic look on his face. I’d love to know what’s going on in Nick’s head standing there in front of his father.

“Wow.” Jim said. “You have some grip, son.” They let go of their hands and Jim turned back to me. “Let’s go, Nicole.”

I took a deep breath and got into the passenger side of Jim’s car. I turned back to Nick and waved at him. He waved back, and we pulled away.

* * *

Nick

I watched Vicky get into my dad’s car and ride away. I was raging with a whole range of emotion. Seeing Dad treat Vicky like his daughter felt weird. Then he looked at me. I’ve known my dad long enough to see the look of judgement on his face. He judged me right on the spot. He used to judge me as his progressive daughter. Now he judged me as a potential daughter’s boyfriend. Maybe even a rival. I didn’t like it. He may have liked what he saw, but I felt years of him judging me coming to the surface. When we shook hands, the years of being his weak daughter pushed back as I squeezed his hand hard. I was surprised when he gave me a nod of respect. He never did that. Was I proud that I finally earned an ounce of respect? Or was I disgusted that it took being magically placed into a man’s body for me to earn it?

Despite all of that, I was jealous Vicky was getting to go to my home and spend time with my parents. Despite their flaws, I always feel safe at home. And I’m lonely. I should probably go to the gym and work these emotions out before I let them overwhelm me.

I turned to walk back to my apartment when my phone rang. Is it Vicky already? No, it was Steph.

“Hello” I answered.

“Hey Victor.” she said. “What are we doing tonight?”

I rolled my eyes. OK, I’m not that lonely. Hanging out with Steph is exhausting. I feel like I have to pretend to be a more masculine version of myself the entire time. It also takes a lot of effort to avoid breaking my personal abstinence policy.

“I can’t tonight,” I said. I thought about Vicky at my parents’ house. “I’m going home for dinner at my parents house” I said.

“Oh” she said. “Well I’ll be at Daves tonight if you change your mind.”

“I’ll be there if my dinner plans fall through.” I said.

“Have fun.” she said. “Bye”

“Bye” I said, hanging up.

Did I feel bad for lying to her? Sure. Well, now that I think about it, it doesn’t have to be a lie. I scrolled through my recent incoming calls. There it is. Vicky’s mom called last Sunday. 

I redialed her number.

“Hi honey” she answered.

“Hi, Mom.” I said. “Can I, maybe, perhaps, come home for dinner tonight?”

“Absolutely,” she said suddenly excitedly. “Your father will be so excited to hear you’re coming over. I’ll text him at work once I'm off the phone with you.”

“What time should I come?” I asked.

“Anytime” she replied. “Dad gets home around 5.”

“OK.” I said, smiling as if I was talking to her in person. “I’m going to finish up a few things here and come later in the afternoon.”

“OK. See you later - so exciting! Love you” She hung up.

I now have a plan for today. I’m going to hit the gym, finish up some homework I have, and go visit Vicky’s parents house for a free meal. Maybe I can find something in her past that would lead her to magically body swap with me.

Chapter 18 - Making the Salad

Content Warning: Homophobic characters

Vicky

The ride to Nick’s parents house took about twenty minutes. Nick’s dad, Jim, put on a classic rock station and we rode the way mostly in silence. I watched out the car window as the scenery went from the urban college town to a more rural area. 

When we arrived at the Rosch’s modest house, Jim left the car and went inside and announced that we were home. I grabbed my purse and followed him into the house. I expected him to open the trunk and help carry my clothes inside, but instead he sat down on a recliner in front of the TV.

A woman in her 50’s came out from the basement. She kinda looked like me. Like Nicole. Except her face showed clear signs of sun-damage. She had bags under her eyes, and her hair was an unnatural shade of red. Maybe it was dyed. “Welcome home honey” she said, holding her arms out.

I hugged her. “Hi Mom.” I said. She smelled of cigarette smoke. I put effort in not reacting to her odor.

“God Damnit” Jim said shouting at the TV, which had a 24 hour news channel on. “Do you see this shit they’re doing now, Jackie?”

I didn’t look. I didn’t care. Nick told me not to engage in politics with them. “Can I get help getting my stuff out of the car?”

“After dinner” Jim said, not taking his gaze from the TV.

Nick’s mom, Jackie I guess her name is, took a seat on the couch.

I sighed. I hate having to depend on other people. I hate being a weakling too. Watching these two sit and watch TV while I clearly asked for help annoyed me. I saw Jim’s car keys hanging up, grabbed them and walked out to the car.

I popped the trunk and took out my overnight bag. I slung that bag over my shoulder.  I then eyed the clothing bin. I can do this. I spun the bin around in the trunk and managed to tilt it up to the trunk’s lip. “Take it easy.” I said out loud. “Lift with your legs. Don’t hurt yourself”

I pulled it out of the trunk and into my arms. Shit, this is heavy. I took a few steps towards the house before I had to put it down. That was enough at least to drag it the rest of the way.

I dragged the bin into the house. The Rosch’s didn’t seem to notice or seem to care that their daughter was struggling. Jackie looked at me and didn’t say a word. 

I put the bin down and walked down the hall to survey where I was going. A bathroom. A bedroom - maybe the parents’ bedroom judging by the laundry piled high and the fact it looked like an adults room. Another bedroom, with idle workout equipment, an old computer and just… junk. And finally a bedroom painted a bright orange with posters and pictures hung up. This must be Nick’s room. I put my overnight bag down on the bed and I returned to the hall to retrieve the bin. I dragged it to my room without any other occupants of the household moving an inch to assist.

I let go of the bin and examined the room further. Pictures of a much younger looking Nicole with groups of high school friends. High school spirit items adorned the wall. A picture of a high school age Nicole in a cheer uniform was on the dresser. I picked it up. Wow, Nick was a cheerleader? I placed the picture frame back down and realized my fingers had dust on them, and had left fingerprints on the picture frame.

I decided to get to the whole reason I came here. I opened the closet door to find a whole array of brightly colors clothes hanging up. Dresses, T-Shirts, sweaters. Below them, on the floor were more storage bins. “Nicole’s Old College Text Books”, “Nicole’s Winter Clothes”, and “Stuffed Animals.”

I pulled out the winter bin. Oh shit, this is heavier than the summer bin. Makes sense, since these are heavier clothes. I managed to drag it to the side of the bed. 

I opened it up and started to examine the contents. Jeans. Oh Thank God! Sweaters, long skirts, long sleeved T-shirts, blouses, cardigans. A winter coat!

This is exactly what I was looking for. I refolded what I messed up and put the lid back on it. Now I have to drag this monster bin back to Jim’s car. I supposed this could wait til later.  I am here all weekend.  

I returned to checking out the pictures in Nick’s room. As I looked through the pictures of Nicole, I found another recurring girl who was in all of them. Who is she? Best friend? Nick never talks about his high school friends, and none of them appear to still be in her life. I’m not of the prying type. I’ve been really good at not going through Nick’s phone too much. I only use it to respond to Lexi and Mads and never went through Nick’s feed.

I wasn’t about to go out to the living room and watch TV with the Rosch’s so I decided to search Nick’s social media for this mystery girl. After 10 minutes of scrolling through the contacts and the timeline, I came up empty.

* * *

Nick

After I went to the gym and showered, I was ready to head to Vicky’s parents house. I got into my car and input the address on my drivers license into the GPS. I hope this is right. The GPS told me it was a 30 minute drive.

A pleasant 30 minutes later I pulled up to a larger house on a hill with a perfectly manicured lawn.

I drove up the driveway and parked next to 3 other cars similar to the one I was driving.

I was in awe of the house up close. While this isn’t a mansion, it looked well maintained and the attention to detail was nice.

I got out of the car and suddenly I see three people running out the house with arms outstretched. A man, a woman, and a teenage girl. I recognized the adults from the picture of Vicky’s family on the wall in my apartment. These most certainly are the Machado’s.

Mrs. Machado got to me first and hugged me hard. “Victor, I’ve missed you.” she said, getting choked up. Was she crying?

“I’ve missed you too.” I said. I recognized her voice from the weekly phone calls. “Mom.” 

She let go of me as Mr. Machado put his hand out, grabbed me and pulled me in for a hug. “Welcome home.” he said. Wait, wasn’t he not going to be home until later?  I recognized his voice as well, though he doesn’t speak to me very long on the phone.

He let go of me and I looked at the teenage girl. She smiled at me. Is this Vicky’s sister? She looks years older than the picture in the apartment that I barely recognized her. I opened my arms for a hug and she came in and hugged me back. I suddenly realized I didn’t know her name.  

Usually when the Machados reference her during our calls, they just refer to her as “your sister.”  There were opportunities to talk to her.  “Do you want to talk to your sister?” they’d ask me over the phone.  I’d decline because Vicky said that’s what she’d do.  She explained that she and her sister got along well.  But they were still brother and sister, aged 4 years apart, so they rarely had things in common.  Or so Vicky said.  I bet the new Vicky and her sister would have a lot to talk about now.

“Do you have any bags?” Dad asked.

“No.” I replied. “I was really only coming for dinner.”

“Oh” he said, looking a little disappointed that I wasn’t spending the weekend.

“Well let’s not stand around out here.” Mom said. “Let's go inside. You can tell us all about your semester.”

As I walked inside, the interior was even nicer. I followed the Machado’s into their kitchen. It was enormous. Beautiful cabinets and countertops. I could also smell food cooking.

“Dinner will be ready in a bit.” Mom said. “Dad is making a pork roast - your favorite.”

A pork roast? My favorite? Oh no. How am I going to tell them that I’m a vegetarian?

“How are classes going?” Dad asked.

“Classes are great. I’m getting good grades so far.” I replied, sitting on a stool at the kitchen island.

“Good job” Mom said. “Do you have a favorite class?”

I thought about that for a moment. “I have this Tuesday Thursday class called Strategic Management and Decision Making. It’s actually been really fun. The instructor has a book on time management that I thought was really useful.  I’ve been applying it to my daily routine.”

Dad looked at me with a smile on his face. Oh no. I forgot to pretend to be Victor again. “You’re taking a business class?”

I was looking for the words. An excuse. I couldn’t find one.

“That’s great, Victor!” Dad added. “It’s about time you started taking college seriously.”

I smiled. My thoughts exactly. I think I’d get along with Mr. Machado, but I need to be a little more careful with what details I share.

“Maybe you’ll work for my company, yet” he said, chuckling. Mrs. Machado glared angrily at him. He then stopped. “I’m sorry. I didn’t mean to bring it up. I’ll stop.”

“Victor,” she added. “We are proud of you regardless of what major you have.”

“Thanks, Mom.” I said.

“Are you dating anyone?” Vicky’s sister chimed in.

How do I answer that? Actually both me and Vicky are indeed seeing people. Granted their son is currently dating my boyfriend. And I’m currently seeing Stephanie. So I guess I could tell the truth here. “I am, actually.”

“Really?” Mom said, looking happy. “When do we get to meet her?”

I sighed internally. I should’ve expected that as a follow-up question. “I don’t think it’s serious enough to bring them home yet.”

Mom and Sister looked a little disappointed. I wish I had more to tell them. I wonder how Vicky is holding up.

* * *

Vicky

I didn’t do much the entire afternoon. I tried to keep an open mind about Nick’s parents. Before I left this morning he did tell me they mean well and he loved them. I’m having a hard time seeing through their rough exterior. I tried interacting with them in the living room. That only resulted in them snapping at me. They’d explain that they were watching TV and I was interrupting them. So I played on my phone in my room the rest of the time. I really only came out of the room to find something to eat for lunch. When it was dinner time, I heard Jim leave the house and come back thirty minutes later.

“Dinner’s here” he announced.

I came out of the room to find bags of fast food on the table. Jim handed me a grocery bag. “Hey sweet pea, this is for you.”

I took it and examined it. A head of lettuce, a cucumber, and a tomato. Does he want me to make salad for the family? Cool. I used to do that for my family too.

I didn’t say anything as I searched the kitchen for a knife, cutting board and a large bowl. When I found them I got to work slicing and dicing. I dice up the lettuce and put it into the bowl. Then I cut up the tomato into cubes and scattered them over the lettuce. I carved fancy designs into the cucumber, then made slices and placed them in a spiral over the salad.

I brought the bowl to the table and placed it in the center of the table.

I looked at the Rosch’s who were staring back at me. I noticed they each had a small bag of fast food in front of themselves. There was none for me.

“Why did you cut all of that up?” Jim said. “That was supposed to last you all weekend.”

“I thought I was making that for everyone.” I replied. I couldn’t hide my disappointment.

Jim smiled and scoffed. He mumbled “my daughter’s trying to make me eat healthy” and took his bag and walked back to the living room to continue watching TV.

Jackie said nothing and shrugged, and did the same.

I stood there and looked at the massive bowl of salad I just made. OK. I get that Nick is a vegetarian. But I wasn’t even asked what I wanted. They just assumed I’d want a salad?

I was angry. I stood there for a moment to collect myself. I’m hungry. The scent of french fries was permeating this house. I wanted some of that. I searched the cabinets and I got both a bowl for myself and one with a lid. I took some salad for myself and put the rest in the fridge.  I found salad dressing stuff in the back of the fridge.

I brought my salad into the living room, hoping for some family interaction. Both Nick’s parents had their fast food splayed on top of TV trays and barely took their eyes off of the TV.

The news was replaying the same coverage it has for the past 2 hours. 

I found a TV tray for myself and sat down beside Jackie.

She turned to me. “How is school, Nicole?”

Oh Thank God. She’s interacting with me. “It’s good. I’m struggling with a couple classes, but it’s been a good semester”

Jim turned to me. “If you fail, it’s coming out of your pocket.”

The anger that was simmering has returned. I have to hold it together.

Jim must be the type of guy that when he senses insecurity, he goes in for the kill. He looked me in the eyes, and instantly knew I was fuming. “Have you dumped that boy yet?”

He brought up Tyler. Dammit. Tyler’s not here to hear this, but I felt the need to defend him. “No, dad. We’re still going strong. He loves me.”

He chuckled. “You should dump him and find a real man. That boy you used to date in high school. That’s a real man.”

“Tyler is a real man, dad.”

“He’s effeminate. You brought him last year and we had to watch him prance around with that long hair and his dainty colored nails. I don’t know what they’re putting in the water in your college.”

I wanted to tell him that Tyler is more of a man then he’ll ever be. But I resisted. This man was my ride back to college.

“You need to find a good man” Jackie chimed in. “or else you’ll end up like Aunt Shirley.”

Who’s Aunt Shirley, and what’s wrong with her?

“That’s what’s wrong with this country today.” Jim said. “In America, men used to be men, and women used to be women. They’re ruining this country.”

“Who?” As I said that, I knew I was walking into a trap again. Nick told me not to engage them.

“The gays.” he said.

OK. I was done. I have enough of this. I decided I needed to leave the room. I stood up and took my salad to my room. They didn’t seem to notice or care.

* * *

Nick

I hadn’t moved much from my perch at the kitchen island. I watched Dad continue to work on the pork roast. I watched Mom making side dishes. We casually conversed about each other's days. I talked about the gym and some of my homework assignments. Dad told me he left work early because Mom told him I was coming home. Sister talked about her up and coming homecoming dance.

“Hanna” Mom said to Sister, “Can you set the table for us?”

Nice. I now have a name to put with a face.  Actually I think Mom has mentioned Hanna’s name in our phone conversations without any context.

“Victor, would you like to make the salad?”

“Sure.” I said.

Mom pulled out a ton of ingredients, a large bowl, a cutting board and a knife from the cabinet and placed them in front of me.

“Oh wait” Dad said, reaching into the fridge. He gave me a jar of olives and a block of cheese. He opened the jar of olives and stole one, popped it into his mouth, then continued what he was doing.

I started cutting everything up and tossed everything into the bowl.

“Dressing?” I asked.

Dad turned to Mom and Hanna. “Are we doing individual dressings or a group bowl tonight?”

“I’m ok with a group bowl.” Mom said.

“Same” Hanna added.

I looked around for the dressing. I bet I’m supposed to know where that is. “Where’s it at?” I asked. I cringed and expected them to get angry at something I was supposed to know.

“We got a new caddy for it over here” Mom chimed in. Sure enough, on the counter sat a caddy of various oils and vinegars. Mom picked it up and handed it to me.

The caddy had various shades of oils and vinegars with no labels on it. I picked up the first yellow oil and Dad chimed in “Nah - use the better one” and pointed at another greener oil.

Dad’s phone rang and he answered it.

“Hey” he said. “Sure. You can have that ready for me in the morning. Listen, my son is home for dinner. Let everyone know I won’t be talking calls the rest of the evening. Great. See you tomorrow.”

He hung up, then turned his phone on silent.

After pouring oil in the bowl I decided to not make the same mistake. “Which vinegar?” I asked.

“Balsamic!” Hanna chimed in.

Thankfully I knew which one that was, and put that in the salad. I tossed the salad and brought it over to the table as Mom was bringing over the side dishes.

The oven’s timer went off and Dad turned it off and opened the oven door. “Oh look at that!” he said, taking pride in his roast. He pulled it out and placed it on the island.

It certainly smelled good.

“Victor” he said. “How hungry are you?” He started slicing the roast.

“Umm” I said. I didn’t want to be rude. “A little hungry. But not starving.”

We all sat down, and Dad brought over the sliced roast on a platter. “Bon appetit,” he said.

I took some salad, potatoes, carrots, corn, and one slice of pork roast to not be rude.

“What was the phone call about?” Mom asked Dad while grabbing food for herself.

“Oh, we're working on a contract proposal,” he said. “The call was to confirm the agenda for the requirements meeting.”

“What are you proposing?” I asked.

Dad looked at me with a smile. “We’re building accounting software for a local distributor.”

“That’s cool.” I said.

“We’ll be meeting with their accounting department to see what they need. We’ll put together another presentation of what we can do for them.”

“That sounds fun.” I said. I wanted to say that we did something like that in one of my classes last semester, but I didn’t put my foot in my mouth this time.

“If you’d ever like to see what we do, I’d love to show you.” he said. “No pressure of course”

I nodded with a smile.

* * *

After dinner, I wandered the house looking for Vicky’s room. I found Hanna’s room. I found the master bedroom then I found two rooms with minimal decorations. One was semi feminine, with a few boxes in the corner. If I had to guess, this was a guest bedroom. The other was painted with more masculine colors. But the same minimal decorations and boxes in the corner. This must be Vicky’s old room, but currently used as another guest bedroom. 

“Miss your old room?” Hanna said from behind me.

“I was just taking a trip down memory lane” I replied.

I opened a drawer and it was filled with picture frames. I picked up the first one and it was a picture of Victor and a girl.

“It’s a shame.” Hanna said. “I liked her.”

Is this girl Lindsey? “I do too.” I said.

“Victor, why don’t you come home often?” she asked. “Is it because of her? Because of him?”

I never had a sibling. Are they always this blunt? “I think so.”

I didn’t want to get sucked into a conversation I couldn’t follow, so I turned the questions back on her. “So Hanna, Tell me about homecoming. Do you have a boyfriend? Do you have a dress for homecoming?”

“Let me show you.” she said walking out of the room and into hers. I followed her.

She scrolled through her phone and pulled up a picture of a boy. “This is Jacob.”

“Oh, he’s cute.” I said.

“I know.” she said. “He’s on the student council with me. We’ve gone on a few dates already. But don’t tell Mom and Dad.”

“My lips are sealed.” I said.

She reached into her closet and pulled out a dress in a clear bag. She lifted the bag to reveal a shimmery black dress.

“Oh wow.” I said. “That’s your homecoming dress?”

“Yeah.” She said, smiling. “It took a lot of convincing to let Mom get this for me.”

“That’s gorgeous.” I said. “I wish I was able to..” I stopped myself mid-sentence. “I mean, what I wore to my senior year homecoming was much more conservative.”

She looked at me for a moment. “What ever happened with you and Ashley?”

Ashley? I don’t know that name. “I guess it just didn’t work out. I’m not really looking for something long term right now.”

“Hmm” she said as she returned the dress back to her closet.

Just then, my phone rang. It was Vicky. “Excuse me” I told Hanna and retreated back into the room that used to be Victor’s.

I answered in a quiet voice so no one could hear. “Hi.”

“Oh my God, Nick.” Vicky said. “I want to kill your parents.”

“They’re not that bad.” I said.

“They’re treating me like a stranger.”

“You are a stranger, Vic.” 

“I dunno.” she said. “I expected to be treated like a daughter.”

I overlooked the use of “daughter” here since Vicky’s only ever been treated as a son. Maybe she is eager to see what it feels like to be treated like a daughter. I decided not to dwell on Vicky’s use of gender identifiers. “Well, I took a visit to your house. Your parents have been very hospitable.” I said.

“Wait” she said. “You went to my parents house?”

“Yeah. I was lonely and jealous.”

“What did they say? Were there arguments? Did they put pressure on you to change majors?”

“No.”

She was silent for a moment. “What did you have for dinner?”

“Your dad made a roast.” I said.

“OK I’m so jealous. Your parents gave me a head of iceberg lettuce.”

“Yeah” I chuckled. “They still think my vegetarian diet is a fad.”

“I don’t know how you put up with them. Did you eat the roast?”

“I had a few bites to be polite.”

“And?”

I chuckled. “It was seasoned well. Your dad’s a good cook. But it doesn’t change that I hated the texture of it.”

“Fair enough.” she said. “So I called because I wanted to know about your friends in these pictures in your room.”

“They’re all high school friends.” I said. “I hadn’t gotten a chance to redecorate with me living at college and all.”

“And this girl who is in all of them?”

“That’s Brianna, my… former best friend.”

“What happened? Did she steal your boyfriend like what happened to my best friend?”

“No.” I replied. “Nothing like that.”

“Oh” she said. “Why do your parents hate Aunt Shirley?”

“Geez Vic, you’re really grilling me with these questions.”

“I have to spend another day with these people and I’m at a severe disadvantage.”

“Aunt Shirley is my mom’s sister. She’s a lesbian. The outcast of the family.”

“She’s an outcast because she’s a lesbian?”

“Yes. She was actually my favorite aunt growing up. I’d spend time with her and she’d come to visit me. She’d spoil me with gifts. Then she divorced my uncle.. I mean her husband. Then started dating women. My parents flipped out and I’ve rarely seen her again.”

“All because who she dates? That’s rough.”

“Yeah” I said. “It was hard on me. I adored her. But to see her in that light, changed things.”

“Whoa, wait up.” she said. “It changed how you saw her too?”

“Yeah.” I said. “I was an impressionable kid. Kids believe what their parents tell them.”

“And now? Have you spoken to Aunt Shirley?”

“No.”

“Why not? It seems like you could reconnect now that you’re away from your parents.”

I’m getting annoyed that Vicky is judging my situation. “Vic, my parents would disown me.”

“I’m sorry I thought that-”

“Stop. I’m already on thin ice with them because of Brianna and Tyler. Dad has threatened to stop paying for college.”

“Wait, What happened with Brianna?”

I sighed. I didn't want to get into this. Not over the phone. Do I tell him? He’d be the first person I’ve told. “Vicky. If I’m going to share that, you’re gonna have to share more with me.”

“I promise to open up to you as much as I can.” she said.

“Dad caught me and Brianna together.” I said.

“Together?”

Geez, Vicky’s dense sometimes. “Making out.”

“Oh.” She was quiet. “Oh! Wait - Nick are you...”

“Bi” I interrupted. “Please Vicky. I’ve told no one else. Dad forced me to stop contact with Brianna. You see how they’re treating Aunt Shirly. Vic, I’m only pretending to be oblivious. I know about Madison. I know about Tyler. But I’m trying to deny it. If my parents knew that my closest friends were not... normal...”

“That’s, um.” she said. “A lot to digest.” Another pause. “So when you told me you were attracted to girls after the body swap…”

“I... always have been.”

“So, dating Stephanie must be a dream come true.” she said.

“No. Steph is not my type.”

“Wait. If Steph is not your type and is not my type, why are you dating her?”

“I don’t know.” I responded. “I haven’t been single since freshman year. I thought I needed her to keep me company since I’m lonely without Tyler. WIthout Lexi. Without Mads. I’m no longer living my life.”

“I’m sorry.” she said. “Then we should stop this charade and include you back into your friend group.”

“Yeah” I said, sighing. “It might be too late for that. Now, tell me about you.” I said. “Why are you avoiding your family?”

She was silent.

“Vicky you promised.”

“I know. I know. I’m trying to find the right words. Give me a few seconds.” 

I wanted a few seconds in silence.

“I love them.” she said. “But they’ve spoiled me. I made the mistake of flaunting my money… their money. I think that’s why Brandon turned on me. I was… overly generous and tried to buy friendship after Lindsey and Alan.”

“How is that your parents fault?”

“That’s not all. It's their insistence that I go to school for something other than art. I love my art. It’s what I want to do. I don’t have an analytical mind like you. I love to pour my emotions out into creating something. They can’t see that. We got into an argument last Christmas when I was home for the holidays. I got into a bad fight with my dad. I told them I wanted to focus on my art. I yelled at him. Tensions escalated. He called me ungrateful. I told them I didn’t want their money. All their money has done for me is cause trouble. I forgot what was said after that, but I got up and left during Christmas dinner and haven’t returned…. until you went there today.”

“Oh, Vic.” I said. “I wish you would’ve told me. I wouldn’t have come here.”

“What’s done is done” she said. “But. I do miss them. In a way, I’m jealous of you. You get to hug them. Have they treated you right?”

“Your parents have treated me amazing,” I responded.

“Did they mention the fight?” she asked.

“No.” I sighed. I’m not sure what I’m going to do. The Machado’s have been so welcoming, and I think I’ve given them the impression that Vicky has forgiven them, and it sounds like she still hasn’t.

“How is my sister?”

“She’s wonderful. She has a date for homecoming and showed me her dress.”

I heard a sniffle on the other end of the phone. “I think I’ll let you go now.” she said. “I’ve got enough info to survive the rest of the evening.”

“OK.” I replied. “Good night Vic”

“Good night Nick”.

I hung up the phone, and stood up off the bed and looked at the doorway to the room. Hanna was standing there leaning up against the door jamb.

“So” she said, looking at me. “How did you and my brother meet?”

I looked at her. And she looked at me. “How long were you… How did you-”

“Don’t worry, it wasn’t that long.” she said “I had already suspected before your phone call. There is no Ashley” she said. “I made it up. The way you looked at my dress. The fact that you didn’t know where your room was. You have not been acting like yourself at all the moment you stepped out of your car. You didn’t acknowledge last Christmas. I can go on. Oh and you called me Hanna.”

“Wait, Then what is your name?”

“That’s my name, but you’ve been calling me Nana since we were little kids.”

I shook my head. How was I supposed to know that?

“Who are you?” Hanna said. “And how did you- you look just like him.”

I sat back down on the bed. “Shut the door”. 

Hanna shut the bedroom door and she sat down next to me. 

“I’m Nicole. Your brother and I swapped bodies two months ago.”

“Nicole?” she asked. “So my brother is in your body? He’s a girl?”

“Yes.”

She laughed. “I’d so love to see that. So how? Why? When are you switching back?”

“We don’t know any of that.”

“Are you going to tell my parents?” she asked.

“I wasn’t planning on it.” I said. “Aside from you, only one other person that knows is my roommate...  I mean, now Vicky’s roommate Lexi.”

“Vicky?” she said, raising her eyebrows.

“Yeah. we changed our names and pronouns when we’re together or with Lexi.” I said. “That was all her idea by the way. I’ve been going by Nick.”

She continued to have a surprised look on her face. “Wow. Her? Vicky? My mind is completely blown right now.”

“Does he... I mean she... wear dresses? Makeup?”

“Yes. She’s gotten really good at it.”

“I have to meet her.”

“I don’t know, Hanna.” I said. “She’s been refusing to come here because of what happened at Christmas.”

“I can go to you. I’m a Senior. I have a car. I want to see my brother… I mean sister.”

“We’ll see.” I said.

“How long are you staying?” she asked.

“I was only planning on staying for dinner. I was going to head out soon.”

“Well, stay long enough for them to go out for ice cream.” she said. “They were talking about it downstairs.”

“OK” I said. “I can stay for ice cream.”

“It’d be nice having my brother around for another few hours.”

“OK.” I reiterated. “Your family has been very welcoming.” 

“Nicole?”

“Yeah?”

“Welcome to the family.” she smiled. “At least for tonight” she opened her arms.

I smiled and hugged her. “Well, it may be a little longer. We don’t know how long we’re going to be with each other.” I continued to hug her. “I… I don’t have any siblings.”

“You have a sister for the foreseeable future then.” she said.

A tear rolled down my cheek as I continued to embrace this 17 year old - my new sister - a person that I hadn’t even met until a few hours ago.

“Victor! Hanna!” Mom called from downstairs. “Let’s go out for ice cream!”

Chapter 19 - Face Paint

Vicky

The rest of the weekend went on without incident. I avoided the Rosch’s as much as possible. I offered to do their shopping for them, all in the name of me getting out of that house. I made very little conversation with them. Occasionally they’d probe me about Tyler but I didn’t take the bait.

The call I had with Nick didn’t sit right with me. The first problem - Nick going to my parents and getting involved in my family matters - complicated things with my family. Fair. I didn't warn him. Second, he dropped a bomb on me. He called Madison and Tyler - not normal. What does that even mean? I guess in context of that conversation he meant they were gay. They can’t be gay, can they? Why did he call them not normal? Was he quoting his parents here or did he really think that?  

Madison? OK. Maybe that actually makes sense. She does flirt with me much more than Lexi does.

Tyler? Not a chance. He’s my boyfriend. He was Nicole’s boyfriend before that. But his roommate is gay. That doesn’t mean he is? Am I overlooking something here?

As for the Rosch’s, I wound up doing everything for myself. I made myself lunch. I made myself dinner. I put away the groceries. I did my own laundry. When I laid down Saturday night, I realized that this must be where Nicole got her independence and strength. 

To me, Nicole is a strong woman who does everything herself and relies on no one. She may not admit it, but as I’ve now spent a weekend at the place where she grew up, it became clear to me that she chose a major which guaranteed she’d never have to ever go home to her parents ever again after graduation. 

But emotionally, It was an awful weekend for me. The worst since I’ve been Vicky. They weren’t even my parents, and yet I felt drained from having to deal with these people. I felt zero love from Jim and Jackie. Nothing was good enough. I got criticized for everything I did. I got the wrong groceries. I used too much laundry detergent. I missed a spot on the dishes. That was affecting me after a day. How did this affect Nicole? Was this the root of her anxiety issues?

When Sunday morning came around, I begged to go back to college immediately. Jim managed to actually carry my storage bin full of winter clothes to his car. 

On the drive back, Jim decided to make conversation talking about a History Channel show he watched. Maybe he thought it was a way to relate to me. He was excited to talk about it. It was the most engaging he’d been all weekend, so I let him talk.

When we got to campus, he called me “Sweet pea” again, and gave me a hug and wished me well the rest of the semester. There are times he seems like a normal adjusted father. But those times are few and far between. I can’t shake the awful things he said about Tyler and Aunt Shirley. I also can’t shake the way he treated me most of the weekend.

I stood there at the same curb I was picked up on with a heavy storage bin. I decided to call up Nick to come help me.

Nick came by 15 minutes later. “Sorry I’m late,” he said. “I was still in bed when you texted me.”

“It’s OK.” I said meekly.  I was still numb from the weekend.

“How was the rest of your weekend?” he asked.

I was silent for a moment. I wanted to say how it was, but I was too drained for the words to come out.

“I” I started. I closed my eyes, trying to find the strength to talk. “I don’t want to talk about it.”

I turned to walk to my apartment when Nick grabbed my arm.

“I know that face.” he said.

I was silent and looked into his eyes.

“I’ve seen that face in the mirror so many times.” he said. “I’m sorry.” He then hugged me.

That’s when I broke down. “How were you able to live like that?” I said through sobs.

“It was hard.” he said. “I kept telling myself that when I’m on my own, I’ll only be around people who will love me and give me the affection and attention I deserve.”

It felt good to be in Nick’s embrace. Not in a sexual way, but his hug was something that was missing this weekend. He is really the only one I can talk to about this, and he knew exactly what I went through without me even saying a word. For the past two months I thought I knew what it was like to be Nicole. Not even close. I didn’t share the same experiences she had. As I cried into his shoulders I realized for the first time since we swapped that the roles were reversed. I was the one that needed help, and he was the one giving me support.

After a few minutes, He helped me bring my clothes up and he was nice enough to help me put everything away. He pointed out which clothes go in drawers and which ones should be hung up. He gave me back my apartment key.

As he departed, he told me. “Take some time for yourself today. I used to pamper myself. Take long showers, paint my nails. If you want I can give you some of the meditation lessons I learned this month. It’s helped me calm down and focus.”

“Thank you for the advice” I said. I hugged him and he left my apartment, and I was alone again.

I decided to paint my nails as Nick suggested. There was a merlot color I saw in that bathroom drawer I discovered last week. This will be the second time I’ve painted them. There was one Malbec Monday a month ago where the girls all painted their nails. Thankfully Lexi gave me a quick primer on how to do it before Mads came over.

When I was waiting for everything to dry, Tyler called and wanted to come over. I don’t think I was entirely ready to see anyone. Painting my nails helped me decompress a little bit, but I could hear the Rochsh’s hateful words ringing in my head and I couldn’t get them out.

Sure enough, when I saw Tyler that afternoon and we embraced in a long kiss, I suddenly noticed his long hair. The way he held himself. The blue nail polish on his pinky. These are things that were always there. These were things I loved about my boyfriend. It made him unique. What is up with Tyler? Why does he act like that? 

I had never asked those questions once during the two months we’ve been dating. But now, Jim and Jackie have poisoned me. At that moment, I hated those people even more, for making me question my boyfriend’s choice in self-expression.

I was strong enough to see through their hatred. What did this do to Nicole who lived with them for 18 years?

I actually sent Tyler home early that evening. I just couldn’t control my emotions anymore. I cried in my empty apartment with no one around. 

* * *

Nick

It was time for the class to present our mask projects to the rest of the class.

I spent hours on Saturday afternoon in my former apartment alone making this mask. I actually stopped and restarted multiple times. I wished some of Vicky’s creativity came with this body. It wasn’t until I saw a work in progress that Vicky left in the living room. Only half of it was completed. The other half of it was blank. While it wasn’t finished, the blank side felt like it was imposing on me. That feeling gave me an idea. I poured my heart into decorating this mask, and worked the rest of the afternoon on it.

“Nick?” the professor asked. “It’s your turn.”

I got up from my seat and stood in front of the class room with my mask and my note cards. I glanced down at my note cards and silently read the first two lines before looking up and speaking. 

“Hi. Um. I’m Nick.” I awkwardly cleared my throat. “Um. The character I created for this assignment is named Nicole. She’s a 21 year old college woman. I have painted half of this mask pink. I have decorated it with various gemstones. One for each of the pillars of her life. The things that keep her centered. Her friends. Her boyfriend.” I looked down at the note card again. I pointed to the other side of the mask. “The other half is black. This represents outside forces trying to make her conform. To be someone she is not. Telling her she cannot be this-” I pointed to the pink side again. “Thank you.”

“Very nice, Nick” the instructor said. “That’s very insightful. Why did you choose black?”

“It’s dark. Oppressive. Aggressive. Masculine.”

“Is your character, Nicole, in hiding?”

“Yes. Very much so.”

“In a dark playhouse, the black side of the mask would disappear into the background. As if it’s invisible. Nicely done, Nick.”

I smiled and walked back to my seat. My adrenaline was moving from having to do public speaking. I think I did well.

* * *

It was Tuesday morning when I was walking to class with Kayla. We have a routine now. Every Tuesday and Thursday we meet at the coffee shop and walk to class together. We had become friends over the past two months. I’m surprised at how cool she’s been. I realized I never gave her the time of day when she was my roommate. I regret how I acted towards her now. She still has no idea that I’m really Nicole, her former roommate. In the beginning, I believe she may have been interested in me - in Nick, but I quickly friend-zoned her by discussing my relationship with Stephanie. To her credit, she continued being friendly and we continued to walk to and from class and grab coffee together.

“How was your weekend?” she asked.

“Nothing big.” I replied. “I went to my parents on Friday evening. Went out to a bar with Stephanie and her friends on Saturday. Spent Sunday doing homework. How about you?”

“Sounds like a busy weekend.” she said. “I had a date Saturday night.” 

Kayla had a date? An odd sensation ran through me. I knew I had friend-zoned her, but since I knew she was interested in me at one point I suddenly felt a little jealous. “That’s great” I said, pretending to hide my jealousy. “How did that go?”

“It was OK.” she said. “He took me to a movie. We left it open for a potential second date. I think after the last couple of boyfriends my standards for boyfriends are higher.”

“Well, you deserve the best, Kayla.” I said. “You’re a strong, attractive woman. If this guy doesn’t do it for you, move on. Don’t waste time pretending to be something you’re not.” Yikes, did I just say that. Look in the mirror, Nicole!

She chuckled.

“What?’ I asked.

“Nothing.” she said.

Oh God, she saw right through that. “Am I being a hypocrite?”

“I didn’t say that.” she said smiling.

Well, clearly that’s what she meant. And she wasn’t wrong. But I also wonder about her motivations as well. I wanted to ask if she wanted me to break up with Stephanie. But what would happen then? 

I admitted I was bi to Vicky the other night. Could I admit that to anyone else? What would happen if I truly accepted that? Did I want to date Kayla? My former roommate? No. I couldn’t. I shouldn’t. I wanted someone else.

I glanced back at Kayla and she smiled and it was now her turn to say. “What?”

I bit my lip out of nervousness. Kayla is much cuter than Stephanie. But that would only make it harder to abstain in this body. It’s not like Kayla will come running into my arms the moment I dump Stephanie, right?

“Nothing” I said, smiling back.

* * *

Vicky

Thankfully going through the motions of my week actually helped me put some space between the events of last weekend and the up and coming weekend.  I’m glad I’m feeling better because I was excited about going to this football game with Tyler.

I stood in front of my mirror in only a bra and jeans. I was contemplating what kind of facepaint I was going to do for the football game tonight. Earlier in the day, I ran to the school bookstore and picked up facepaint. I’ve been eying it since the first time I saw it months ago.  

Whenever I’d watch games on TV, I’d be jealous of all of the fans who put 100% into their school spirit.  Now that I get to go to one, I wanted to take the whole experience in. I was excited to be going to my first football game since freshman year, and I wanted to make up for lost time. 

I pulled on the school spirit T-shirt I bought for Nick a few months ago. It would look perfect at a football game.

I’ve always wanted to paint my face. I admit that if I was still a guy I would’ve just painted each half of my face different colors. But as a woman, I had an opportunity to do something more elaborate and fun.

I wanted to paint my face in school colors, but I wanted to make an awesome design. I took the pencil from my makeup bag and started to draw elaborate curves and lines around my eyes, mouth and nose. I then drew our school’s logo on one cheek. I typically don't draw logos on faces, so it wasn’t perfect, but it was recognizable.

I applied glittery eye-shadow to my eyes before then taking face paint and coloring in the lines. It took me a little while to get the lines perfect to where I wanted it. But I was happy with my work.

* * *

Tyler

I just got done getting changed into a football jersey, and I was about to walk out the door and head to Nicole’s apartment when I walked past Josh, who was working on his laptop in the living room.

“Going to the big game?” he asked.

“Yeah” I said. “Can you believe it, Nicole wanted to go. I haven’t been to a game in years either.”

“Hey Ty” Josh asked, closing his laptop.

“What’s up?” I asked him.

“Are you happy with the new Nicole?”

“Absolutely.” I replied. “She’s so much fun. She hasn’t criticised me or put me down, or had an anxiety attack. I’m having the time of my life.”

“Huh.” he said. “That’s good to hear. Aren't you worried that this isn’t real?”

“What do you mean not real?”

“The wish.” he said. “You wished for her to change”

“Coincidence.” I responded. “I was concerned about that in the beginning. I confronted her about it. She insisted nothing was wrong, and that she just decided to try all these new things one day.”

“That’s what she’s saying.” he said. “Just be careful. I just have this feeling she’s not telling you the truth.”

I waved that off. “There’s no such thing as people changing because of a wish. I was paranoid. I don’t see what Nicole would gain by pretending to be someone else.”

“Yeah, Just be careful.” Josh reiterated. “I’m concerned for both of you.”

“Thanks, man.” I said. “Have a good evening.”

“Later” he said, as I walked out the door

* * *

I got to Nicole’s dorm and followed someone into the building, making sure this building's RA didn’t see me. I knocked on her door. When she answered, I saw her face painted with an elaborate design. Even her clothes were decked out in school colors. 

“Wow, Nicole.” I said. “You look very school spirited!”

“Is it too much?” she asked, looking worried.

“Not at all” I said. “It’s so cool.”

“You think?” she said, smiling.

“I’m actually kinda jealous now.” I said jokingly.

“Oh I can do your face too!” she said, eagerly. “We still have time, I think.”

I was stunned. I didn’t expect her to actually offer. Nicole putting makeup on me? Sure, it’s only face paint, but a part of me is screaming in glee, the other part of me is telling me to hold it together and play it cool. But it’s only school spirit face paint. It’s not like it’s real make-up.

“Sit here.” she said, leading me to the stool in the kitchen. She walked to the bathroom and returned with a bag of makeup and bottles of facepaint. “Do you want the same thing as me, or something tamer?” she asked.

“Whatever looks good” I said, not wanting to tell her I really wanted her to repeat her design for me.

“In the interest of time, I’ll just do the same thing.” she said. 

I held in my excitement as she started drawing on my face. It kinda tickled. I watched her eyes focus on her work. I noticed the smile she had while working. I never saw this side of her before. I never really got to watch her work. And if I did, what would I watch? She doing her homework?

“All done” she said, leading me to a mirror.

Just like Nicole, I now have a multi color design painted on my face. Swirls, lines, dots, the school logo. No eye shadow, though. “It’s beautiful, Nikki.” I said.

“I think I did your face better than I did mine.” she added. “It’s so much easier drawing on someone else’s face rather than your own.”

She pulled out her phone. “Let’s take a selfie.” she said. “I want to remember my artwork.”

We put our heads together for a picture and she took it.

“Ready to go?” I said.

“Lets!” she replied.

* * *

Being at the game was so much better than reading about it in the school newspaper. Our school was kicking some serious butt. Students who sat around us loved our facepaint. I saw Nicole beam at pride every time someone noticed it and complimented her handiwork. I was so proud of her.

During half time I decided to bring up our anniversary. “So what would you like to do for our anniversary?” I asked.

She looked at me and froze. “I’m sorry, I hadn’t thought that far in advance.” she said.

“I think there’s another big dance this year.” I said. “I remember seeing a flyer for this year’s Halloween dance.”

“Yes.” she said. “Halloween. Lexi was telling me about it.” She seemed kinda uneasy about this subject. Maybe she still doesn’t want to do Halloween. 

“We don’t have to go anywhere if you don’t want to.” I suggested. Last year, we stayed in and watched scary movies. She told me she didn’t feel like dressing up anymore.

“Oh - I think I want to go.” she said. She looked at me, smiled, and cuddled into me. “You know what I haven't heard in a while?”

“What?” I asked intently. I love it when she snuggles into me.

“Your account of how we met and started dating.” she said.

She really wanted to hear about this? I smiled. Well, I liked talking about this, so here it goes. “So it all started freshman year.” I said, smiling. “I remember how cocky and confident you were. You and Madison knocked on my door and asked if I could make you a costume for a halloween party. I had just met Madison a few weeks back at…” I wanted to say PRIDE, but avoided it. “...some student club and we talked about cosplay. So I was surprised when she showed up at my door with you by her side wanting me to make you a costume.”

Nicole chucked. “Yeah I remember that.”

“You actually asked for my credentials. And experience at costume making.”

“Yup. That sounds like me.” 

“After I told you about all the cons I went to, you turned to Mads and - I remember this vividly, and I quote - “I’m not comfortable with a guy making my costume.””

“Burn” she said. “But that’s not the end of the story, right?”

“Nope, the very next night, we were both invited to a games night. You sat next to me. And we were flirting the entire time. You would tease me, and I’d tease you back. I was so out of your league that I was infatuated by this extremely popular girl who had suddenly taken interest in me. By the end of the night, you changed your mind on the costume and commissioned me to make it. Fast forward to halloween. You knocked on my door in a panic. You accidentally ripped part of the costume I made for you. I had a high school friend who was prone to anxiety attacks, so I calmed you down and told you I’d fix it right away. You were nervous about missing the party and letting down your friends. I gave you tea as I fixed your dress as I kept your mind off of things. When I was finished, you invited me to escort you to the party, so I pulled out one of my old cosplay outfits and joined you. We spent the whole evening together talking about pop culture, board games, etc. You introduced me to Lexi. Though I don’t think Mads was happy I was monopolizing your time. And at the end of the night as Mads and Lexi were eager to leave, you made the first move and kissed me.”

“That is a sweet story.” she said. “You tell it well.” She leaned in for a kiss and I kissed her back.

She pulled away and smiled. She brushed my hair back, looked into my eyes and said, “Yes. I want to dress up this year with you.”

I smiled back and kissed her. God, I love this girl. I’ve been putting off coming out to her. I meant to do it this week. I’m so afraid. But I love her. She needs to know. I need to tell her tonight.

* * *

Vicky

After the 3rd quarter, I decided I needed to get up to use the bathroom. As I walked past the long-ass line for the men’s restroom I said under my breath “suckers.” I pushed my way into the women’s restroom and did the deed.

On the way back I ran into Lexi and Brandon. 

“Nicole.” she said. “Fancy meeting you here!” I hinted to her earlier in the week that we were coming to the game. “I thought I’d never catch you dead at a sporting event.” she winked at me. 

“There’s always a first for everything.” I joked. I looked at Brandon who seemed bored and was eager to get back to their seats.

“Oh my god!” she said. “I love your facepaint. Did you do that?”

“I did.” I replied, smiling with pride. “You should see Tyler's!”

“Do you want to sit with us for a bit?” Lexi offered. 

“Yeah, sure.” I said, smiling. “Not too long, Tyler’s waiting for me.”

She leaned closer to me. “This gives you an opportunity to see he’s not a bad guy.”

I nodded. Then I followed Lexi and Brandon back to their seats. There was an open seat next to Brandon, so I sat there.

Brandon glanced at me and flashed his eyebrows at me. God, I want to punch him. I keep telling myself to behave for Lexi’s sake. She asked me to give him a chance.

“Brandon.” Lexi said to her boyfriend. “Nicole and I were reminiscing earlier about our freshman years. Tell me about yours. Did you have any roommates?”

“Oh yeah.” he said. “I had two. The first one was a trip. He was mentally unstable and wound up going crazy or something. He moved out and I never saw him again.”

What? Mentally unstable?

“And the second-” he started.

“What was his name?” I interrupted.

“Um..” he said. “Starts with a V. Vince? No. Victor. That’s right. Victor. The dude trashed our room.”

I saw Lexi look at me with a shocked expression.

I shook my head. What? I didn’t trash the room. He did. “I heard you stole from him.” I countered.

“What?” he said. “No. Where’d you hear that from?”

“I um… ran into Victor recently.”

“Umm. That’s weird.” he said. “I hadn’t seen the guy in years. I thought maybe he dropped out. Either way, he’s lying. The dude was enamored with me and actually gave me things. Hell, I think he may have been in love with me.”

I was in shock. What is he talking about? This doesn’t make any sense. Brandon stole from me. I remember it clearly.

Suddenly a good play happened on the field, and the crowd stood up and roared.

Brandon turned to me and looked me in the eyes, and lowered his voice so only I could hear. “The dude even offered to suck my cock. I told him no, but I might make an exception for you.” He winked at me.

This made me angry, appalled, and sick to my stomach.

As the crowd sat back in their seats he winked at me again, then turned his attention back to Lexi and put an arm around her. 

“That dude was a straight up liar,” Brandon announced. “Now my second roommate-”

“Excuse me.” I said getting up from my seat, disgusted. Lexi grabbed my arm. “We’re going to need to talk about this.” I nodded and walked back to my original seat to find Tyler. I don’t understand this. Brandon is telling lies about me - the old me. He’s also flirting with me - the new me. Now he’s turning Lexi against me - both me’s I need to find a way to get through to her, that her boyfriend is not who she thinks he is.

* * *

I spend the rest of the game and the bus ride in deep thought. Tyler didn’t make much conversation either. I’m trying to reach back into my memories of Brandon. I paid for him a whole bunch of times. After a while he coerced me into loaning him money that he never repaid. Were there other things I was forgetting? Replaying those memories now felt like an out of body experience. Was that because I’m in a different body now? Were Victor’s memories starting to fade and feel like someone else’s life?

The bus let us off at the student union. Tyler walked me back to my apartment. He seemed nervous for some reason. As we stopped at my apartment I kissed him. “Thank you for a wonderful time.”

“You’re welcome.” he said.

We held hands. “Goodnight” I said, kissing him again.

I let go, smiled and I turned around to walk into my building.

“Nikki, wait.” he said. “I have to tell you something.”

“What is it Ty?” I asked.

He stood there dumbfounded for a moment. He didn’t look me in the eyes. He kept repeating “I” and stopping.

“Ty, you can tell me.” I encouraged him. I grabbed both of his hands and squeezed them. Is this why he was nervous the later part of the evening?”

“Nicole. I’m... non-binary.”

Chapter 20 - Expect the Unexpected

Vicky

Non-binary? Is that what Tyler was?  I looked into his eyes and saw his vulnerability. He was looking to me for approval.  This took me by surprise. I don't know why it did. Was I too busy defending his masculinity to see it?

I leaned in and gave him a big hug. “Let’s talk upstairs.” I said.

I held his hand and escorted him into my building and up to my apartment. I unlocked the door and we both went inside.

“Talk to me Nicole.” he said. “You’re being quiet.”

I could see his eyes were watery. I didn’t mean to hurt him. I just wanted to talk in private. “I’m still processing this.” I said. “I’ve never.. I mean.. I don’t know how or what to say.” I could feel tears forming inside my own eyes.

“Say you still love me.” he said, choking up.

“I do.” I replied. Crap. Here I was avoiding the L word. He needed to hear it from me. I stepped closer to him and looked him in the eyes. I could feel my heart flutter. I wiped a tear from his cheek. My thumb smeared the face paint. “I love you Tyler.”

“I love you too Nicole. So much.”

I internally cringed hearing him use the name Nicole. He’s been calling me Nicole for 2 months without knowing any better. But I just confessed to him my love and all I wanted to hear was my own name back. I just really wish he’d call me Vicky. 

I needed to put my own feelings aside for a moment as I process what he’s trying to tell me. “Talk to me Ty.” I said. “I don’t understand. This is new to me.” This is true. My highschool was more or less on the less diverse side. I know this school is more diverse, but with my self isolation over the past 3 years I hadn’t really befriended anyone different than me.

He took a deep breath. “So I’m non-binary. Not all non-binary people are the same. I kinda go back and forth on whether or not I feel masculine or feminine. Or simply androgynous.”

“How long have you felt this way?” I asked.

“Since high school.” he replied.

“Since high school?” I repeated. “Why didn’t you tell me sooner?” The moment I said that I realized he likely did, and now I was worried about the answer I was going to get back.

“I was dropping you hints” he said, his voice choking up again. “For years. Then there was that time you told me to stop acting like a girl and act more like a man. Or when you defended your parents when they made fun of me. That really hurt me. I felt I couldn’t come out to you.”

“Oh no.” I said, my voice choking up. I was crying now. I heard Nick’s voice echo “not normal” in my head. I could also hear Jim Rosch’s hateful cackle. I wanted to tell Tyler that wasn’t me. That wasn’t me Tyler. That wasn’t me. I would never do that. 

Either I tell him the truth right now or I apologize for Nicole’s behavior. I can’t. I can’t tell him the truth. It would break him. I have to apologize for something I didn’t do. I got up and gave him a hug. “I’m sorry. I’m sorry.” I was petting his head, and he held onto me tight. “I’m here for you. I love you.” I do love him. I was trying to avoid this truth. It’s weird how such a conversation made me admit it to myself. “I love you.” I said it again smiling.

Alright, so my boyfriend is non binary. He acts femininely. What does that mean for me? Well, since I was a straight guy two months ago, dating a more feminine person doesn't really phase me too much. Maybe that’s why it hasn’t phased me up until now. If Tyler acted more masculine, would I not have fallen in love with him so quickly?

“Um.” I said, wiping the tears from my own cheek. I saw smeared paint on my fingers. “How does this work for us? Do I call you something different? Do you use different pronouns?”

“I still go by Tyler.” he said. “I mean - I have gone by Taylor before. Just not in public.”

“Taylor.” I repeated with a smile.

“But it’s still Tyler right now. Maybe one day I’ll let you meet Taylor.”

“I look forward to it.” I said.

“He She They. My preferred pronouns are dependent on how I feel. But I accept them all. This moment I’m really feeling “They.””

“OK” I said. “This is new for me. I may make mistakes in the beginning.”

They hugged me again. “I love you Nicole. I should’ve done this sooner. You’re the best girlfriend ever.”

I hugged them back. Maybe everything happens for a reason. If they came out to Nicole sooner, would she have dumped them?

Suddenly the door opened, breaking the moment Tyler and I were having. It was Lexi.

“We need to talk.” she said. She noticed Tyler was with me.. “Oh, hi Tyler.”

I wiped my face. “This isn’t a good time Lexi.”

“It has to be now.” she said. “Tyler, please excuse us.”

Tyler nodded and walked to my bedroom. Lexi grabbed me and pulled me outside the apartment.

“OK” She said, when the door closed behind us. She took a deep breath. “I kinda want to ask what was happening back there with Tyler but I have to talk about what happened at the game.”

“Brandon was lying his ass off, that's what was happening” I said.

“Brandon says that Victor was a crazy lunatic.” Lexi countered.

“Well Brandon is a liar.” I said. “He’s the crazy lunatic.”

“He has done nothing but treat me like a princess.”

“I have treated you like a friend. You’re one of the first people I’ve trusted in years, Lexi”

She shook her head. “Maybe he’s changed.”

“You’re in love and denial. He hasn’t changed at all. He kept trying to flirt with me behind your back. He did it 2 months ago at the pool. He did it back there at the game.”

I could see Lexi’s eyes starting to water. “Someone is lying to me. It’s either my boyfriend or my roommate.”

“I have never lied to you.” I said calmly.

“But you’ve been lying to everyone else, Vic. It wouldn’t be hard for you to start lying to me.”

“It was never my idea to lie.”

“You can’t blame Nick for everything you are willingly doing. At some point you have to take responsibility for your own life.”

“You are the only one who knows the truth. I trust you. Up until now I thought you trusted me.”

“I don’t know what to trust anymore. You’re telling me my boyfriend has been lying to me. You’re telling me he’s flirting with you. Why would he do that? What possible motivation could he have?”

“I don’t know Lexi.” I said. “I wish I knew. All I know is that guy should not be trusted and you should be careful. I’m not telling you to dump him. But just be careful.”

“I will” she said. She was quiet for a moment. “What was happening back there?  With Tyler?”

“Tyler came out to me.” I said.

She forced a chuckle through her tears. “It’s about time.”

“You knew?”

“Of course I knew. Unlike you, Nick and Tyler, Madison doesn’t keep stuff from me. I’m surrounded by liars.” Her face turned into a frown again when she realized that her boyfriend might be lying too.

“Does Nick know?” I asked.

She sighed. “I don’t know. If he does, he’s in denial. What did Tyler actually say to you?”

“That he’s non binary and he… sorry... they…. go by he, she, they”

“I didn’t know about the pronouns. That might be new for… them.”

“This is all new to me.” I said.

She chuckled and shook her head.

“What?” I said

“Vicky, you changed your name and pronouns too” she said.

She had a point. I hadn’t even considered that. “I did, didn’t I? But that felt natural.”

“I bet this feels natural to Tyler too.” she said. “Vicky, let me just come out and ask. Are you transgender?”

I figured either Nick or Lexi would ask this question eventually. I’m surprised it took them two months. I asked myself this question after I insisted Nick and I change our names and pronouns. Why did I force us to do that? I let out an exasperated breath because I didn’t have a good answer. To her or to me. “If you would’ve asked me 2 months ago I would’ve said no. It’s hard to explain. I feel like whatever made us swap is also suppressing my male side. I feel fine being a woman. I’m actually excited about expressing myself outside of paint and a canvas. But I feel this is artificial. It’s hard to explain. In my head, I’m still Victor.” 

Lexi came over and gave me a hug. She then started crying. “Someone is lying to me. I don’t know who to trust.”

I hugged her tightly. “Let’s go inside. The 3 of us can have a good cry together.”

We walked together back into the apartment.

“Actually,” she said. “I kinda just want to be alone right now, Vic. I’m sorry.”

“Of course” I replied as she walked into her room and closed the door behind her. I walked to my room where Tyler was sitting on my bed waiting for me. His face paint was a smeared mess. I hated to see what my face looked like too.

“What was that about?” they asked.

“I don’t approve of her boyfriend. She’s not taking it well.”

“Well, it’ll all work out.” they said. “You and Lexi have been friends longer than I’ve known you.”

I smiled and they came off the bed and gave me a big hug.

“Sorry” I said. “This was supposed to be your moment, not mine.”

“I’m OK,” they replied. “A huge weight has been lifted. I feel great.” They leaned in and we kissed.

Aside from what I’m going to do about Lexi and Brandon, the only other question in my head for the rest of the night is - should I tell Nick that Tyler came out to me. What would be his reaction?

* * *

Nick

I rolled out of bed Sunday morning and got dressed and headed out to the kitchen to make some coffee for myself. While I was sitting there, I scrolled through my phone and found a new email. It was from that person from the internet forum that emailed me last week. I opened it and read it.

“You didn’t respond to my last email. Are you interested in locating the source of this magic or not?”

It occurred to me that I never finished sending that message during class. I responded back. “Yes. Are you available to talk today?”

I already made plans with Vicky to go clothes shopping today. I know, we’re cutting it close. Her internship starts tomorrow and we put it off until the day before. 

After my coffee, a quick breakfast and shower, the anonymous tipster responded to me. 

“Today is fine.” Then they provide an address. That’s only 5 minutes on campus. We can do that before shopping.

I then dialed Vicky.

“Hello?” she answered. She sounded groggy.

“Rough night?” I asked.

“Something like that.” she said.

“So. You. Me. The town center. Clothes shopping. This afternoon.”

“Yeah” she said. “What time?”

“You know what, Let’s shoot for 11. I got an e-mail from someone from the magic forum I posed to. I wanted to check out that first. We can make it an afternoon. I’ll come and pick you up.”

“OK.” she said. “I’ll see you then. Bye”

“Bye”

Alright. I feel like this day is getting off to a good start. I’ve got an hour to hit the gym, then go pick Vicky up.

Then just my phone buzzed with a text message from a sender I wasn’t expecting.

* * *

Vicky

Nick pulled up to my building, driving my car. I opened the passenger side of my car and got in. “On the way back, you should let me drive my own car.” I said, sitting down and putting my seatbelt on. I looked to Nick, who hadn’t responded yet.

“I’m sorry,” he said. “She insisted.”

I was confused for a moment until I turned around and saw my sister Hanna sitting in the back seat. I was stunned. What’s she doing here? I was thrown off my guard. “Um. Hi, you must be Victor’s sister-”

“Cut the BS, Victor.” she said. “I know the truth.”

I turned back to Nick. “You told her?”

“She overheard us talking on the phone. What was I supposed to do?”

“Why’d you bring her?”

“Um hello” Hanna interrupted. “I wanted to go shopping with my new sisters.”

I shook my head at hearing Hanna call me her sister.

“I didn’t invite her, she just came. She was already on her way here when I got off the phone with you.” Nick added.

Hanna had a devilish smile enjoying the fact she showed up unannounced.

I turned back around to face front. I was silent for a second as Nick drove the car. Then I turned back to Hanna. She was staring at me. “It’s good to see you Nana.” I said.

She smiled. “It’s good to see you too. Vicky.”

I rolled my eyes.  My sister just called me Vicky. I’m never going to hear the end of this.

“I told Hanna that we have an errand to run first,” Nick chimed in. “We’re going to pay this person a visit. Then we will go to the mall.”

“I’m so excited!” Hanna said. “I can’t believe how pretty you look!”

“Thank you” both Nick and I responded at the same time.

“So why didn’t you tell me?”  I said looking at Nick.

“I screwed up by going to your parents house.  You had an awful time with my family.  Did you really want to hear that Hanna and I went for ice cream and talked about you all night?”

“Wait - so this happened a week ago?  You went for ice cream too?”

“Nicole only said good things,” Hanna chimed in.

“Nick, we’re going to need to talk about this… later.  About telling each other the truth.”

“I didn’t lie.” he replied.  “It just didn’t come up in our conversations.”

“I thought we were passed withholding information from each other!”

“I’m sorry Vicky - I don’t want to tell you every detail of my day.  I would like some privacy.”

“You don’t need to tell me every detail, but my sister learning the truth is a big detail you should’ve told me.”  This reminded me that I hadn’t talked to Nick about Tyler yet.  But that happened less than 24 hours ago.

“Hey - no fighting” Hanna chimed in.  “I came to spend time with the two of you, not to hear you fight”

Nick and I stopped talking.  I chuckled to myself. This certainly isn’t how I expected today to go. Actually, now I’m annoyed. I wanted to get Nick in private so we can talk about Tyler’s coming out. About how she treated them. I’m certainly not going to talk about it now with Hanna around. 

* * *

We pulled up to a town home in a nearby neighborhood.

“You have arrived.” my car’s GPS announced. 

“House number 403” Nick said, parking the car into the nearest empty parking spot.

“Nana,” I said. “Maybe you should wait in the car.”

“Nah, I’m good.” she said. “I’m curious too.”

I didn’t push the matter further. The three of us got out of the car and walked to the door of the house. Nick was taking the lead, followed by me, and Hanna trailed behind. Nick knocked on the door.

A woman in her 30’s opened the door.

“Hi.” Nick said. “I’m looking for forum user-”

“Come in.” she interrupted. “I’ve been expecting you.”

The three of us walked into a messy house. A toddler was perched on the couch watching cartoons.

“Let’s sit in the kitchen and talk.” she said, leading the way.

We all sat down at the table.

“I’m Nicole.” Nick stated and turned to us. “And this is Victor and Hanna.”

“A boy named Nicole and a girl named Victor.” the woman said. “That sounds about right. I’m Courtney.” 

“So you said in your email, you saw magic at our university” Nick said.

“So I ran into the genie my sophomore year.” she replied.

“Whoa, wait” Nick interrupted. “Did you just say genie?”

“Yes I did.” Courtney replied.

“From the Disney movie?” I chimed in.

“From Arabian mythology, yes.” Courtney said.

“OK.” Nick said standing up, looking annoyed. “Sorry for your time”

I pulled Nick by his shirt back into his chair. “Stop. Let’s hear her out. We’re already here.” I turned back to Courtney. “Continue, please”

“So, when I was going to school there - just over 10 years ago - I was walking from class, and I was behind this frat guy. A girl walked past us from the other direction. The guy stopped and pulled out something and another person appeared in a cloud of smoke. I had no idea what was going on at the time, but looking back on it, it could only have been a genie. Anyway, the frat guy asked the genie something - the genie nodded - and that guy suddenly became very attractive. He didn’t change physically, but his aura just changed. It’s hard to explain. So he turned around and chased after that girl. I watched this whole thing happen.”

“What happened then?” Hanna asked.

“The girl was instantly smitten and was hanging on his every word. Frat guy noticed that I was watching the whole thing. He asked me if I was jealous. I couldn’t speak. The thing is - I was smitten too. Whatever magic he had made him so irresistible. He asked me to join him, so I did. The memory of that day is fragmented. I do remember the genie apologizing to me and promising he’d erase the memory.”

The three of us glanced around at each other. Courtney had her eyes closed. Whatever memories she hasn’t told us yet must be painful.

“Ummm.” I said, unsure about what to ask next.

She continued.  “If you’re wondering if both the girl and I had sex with this guy - against our free will, the answer is yes.” 

We were silent. I felt a cold chill run down me.  I’m not sure I want to hear the rest of this.

“When I woke up the next morning,” she continued. “I was in this body, with no recollection of the previous day.”

“In that body?” Nick asked.

“Yes.” she said.  “This body you see is the girl that walked passed us. I was a guy. I was a straight male.”

I wasn’t expecting that. I feel like she should’ve led with that. “So you and the girl body-swapped? Like us?” I asked.

“But I don’t remember it.” she said. “In fact, I was given some of her memories so that when I woke up, I thought nothing was different. When I realized what had happened I tried looking for my original body, but never found him.”

“Ever?” Nick said.

“Never. I found the missing person’s report. He’s presumed dead.”

“I’m sorry.” I said. “That must’ve been rough. I’m only getting through this because Nick and I have each other’s back.”  I glanced over at Nick, making sure he heard that part.

“But your experience - that’s not our experience,” Nick said. “We didn’t have any memories altered.”

“Or did we?” I chimed in. “Neither of us remember swapping. We woke up the next morning in each other’s bodies.”

“I think the genie thought he was trying to help me.” Courtney said. “He did this to my memories. It's like I remember the actual event differently. I have conflicting memories. Things I said and did. I remember going with that guy. And I also remember not going with him and having an uneventful evening in my dorm.”

“So you remember being both people?” I said. “How do you know who you really are?”

“I certainly had an existential crisis when these memories started resurfacing. I realized I had more memories of me as a guy than I did of Courtney’s original life. The genie must’ve just given me enough of Courtney’s memories for me to continue leading a normal life in college.”

“Do you now remember… actually swapping?” Nick said, swallowing hard.

“Yes. The frat guy had sex with the girl. Then he turned to me and had the genie swap our bodies so he could have sex with me. I remembered the out of body experience. Then I remember seeing that monster over me. I remember being stunned, confused and disoriented... as he raped me.”

“Fuck.” Hanna whispered to herself. “I should’ve stayed in the car.” 

“Did you report him?” I said. “Did you tell anyone? How could you let him get away with-.”

“Vic, stop.” Nick said, squeezing my leg.

“How could I?” Courtney answered. “I was blissfully unaware of what happened for a whole year. It wasn’t until I started getting glimpses of my previous life that I knew something was wrong.” 

Nick was silent and had his face in his palms. He looked up and wiped tears from his cheek. “I’m sorry for what happened to you. Regarding the magic. I’m not sure this is helpful. This is very different from our experience. We weren’t given each other’s memories. We haven’t had memories changed or altered.”

“I have.” I said, remember last night’s conversation with Brandon.

Both Nick and Hanna looked at me shocked. 

I was shocking myself too. Is this what really happened? “Not about me and Nick.” I clarified. “I was talking with my former roommate Brandon. We had a falling out. He claimed he remembered our fights differently. I dismissed it as him being a dick. But he doesn’t know I’m Victor, so I don’t know why he’d lie to me.”

“I found that focusing on one event could help jog the memory.” Courtney said. “I had to go through a lot of therapy to get the full picture of what happened to me. Even 10 years later there are still holes in my memory.”

“Well. He stole from me.” I said.

“Do you actually remember him stealing?” Courtney said. “Tell me that memory.”

“Well.” I started. “I remember going to grab my wallet one evening. It was empty.” Wait. I see money in that memory. “No. No it wasn’t. I opened it up. It had money in it. Brandon was standing there watching me. Waiting for me. He had asked for something. He reiterated, “Give me your money.” So I did.” I suddenly got frightened at this revelation.  I pulled away from the table and stood. “Nick, you're right. We should go.”

“Holy shit” Hanna said. “Does your former roommate have a genie?”

We were all silent. I was still standing up. I wanted to leave. Right now. I spent the last 3 years isolated because of what happened with Brandon. Was that not real? Was it worse? 

Nick noticed that I was ready to go. He stood up. “Thank you, Courtney. I’m sorry we brought painful memories.”

Courntey nodded and we walked out of her house.

“Well that was a dead end.” Nick said, walking back to the car.

“What do you mean?” I said. “We have a lead now. We have to tell Lexi.”

“Tell her what? Genies? Do you really believe Brandon had a genie and wished you’d give him money?”

“Kinda.” I said. “It fits.”

“She’s telling you what you want to hear. You hate your former roommate and don’t want your current roommate dating him.”

Hanna came beside me and punched my arm

“Hey!” I said, rubbing my arm. “What was that for?”

“Why didn’t you tell me or Mom and Dad about that?”

“I don’t know,” I said. “I didn’t want you to worry.”

“Well, now I’m worried.” she said. “About both of you.” She got into the car.

“Wanna drive?” Nick asked. “Take your mind off of it?”

“Sure” I said, walking around to the driver's side. I re-adjusted the seat and mirror to accommodate the body I’m currently in and started the car. The familiar growl came from the engine. OK. I may have hated this car and what it represented, but I kinda miss driving it.

* * *

We drove to the town center. My mind was still back on Brandon and the genie, but clearly Nick has moved past that and was focused on clothes shopping. I was hoping this would take my mind off of it. He dragged us into the first clothing store we came to and to the business casual section for women. As he scanned the racks, he said “Get a cart.” So I did.

When I came back he piled in skirts, slacks, and some various color tops. Then various suit jackets.

“Isn’t that a lot of clothes?” I said.

“Yeah, you’re going to try them on, dummy.”

Then Hanna came back with several dresses and placed them into the cart too. “Try these on too.” She smiled at me.

“The dressing room is right there.” Nick said, pointing.

I grabbed a stack of clothes and walked into the dressing room. I took off the shirt and jeans I was wearing and tried on a cream blouse and black skirt. The skirt was longer than the ones I was used to. 

“Do you want me to come out?” I asked.

“Yes.” I could hear both Nick and Hanna say.

I walked out the dressing room and walked to the nearest mirror. “It’s classy” I said. “I look like a school teacher.”

“Tuck the shirt in” Nick said looking me over. “I like it. I think the shirt is one size too big. Lets try the next side down.

I returned to the dressing room, found the same cream shirt in a smaller size and returned to them.

“Perfect,” Nick said. “Try the pants.”

Hanna came out of the adjacent dressing room wearing a floral top and designer jeans.

“Oh Hanna,” Nick said. “I love that on you.”

Hanna beamed and returned to her dressing room.

I returned to mine and exchanged the skirt for women’s slacks. This at least felt a little more natural even though I barely dressed up as a guy.

I showed it to Nick. “I don’t like the length of that. Let’s try again”

And that’s how it went. I tried on everything and narrowed down the sizes. Then I insisted I get some casual clothes. I got some designer jeans. Some flannel shirts and some sweatshirts. We put back the sizes we didn’t need and brought our cart to the register to pay. 

It was my idea to move on to the underwear section. I was eager to try out new styles. Nick chuckled and I ignored it. Hanna was all about it and helped me pick out new bras and panties. She even got some for herself.

Hanna leaned over and whispered into my ear. “You are so pretty. I love the outfits you got.”

“Thank you.” I said. At first I was embarrassed at letting my little sister help pick out feminine clothing.  But she was being sweet.  It felt validating to have this experience with my sister. For the first time, I no longer felt like an imposter. If we don’t swap back, I can certainly live like this and be happy about it.

“You’ve come a long way from when you used to put mismatched clothes on my barbies” she said.

I turned red.

Nick chuckled. “It’s OK Vic, we’re all girls here.”

“Yeah but” I said. I didn’t complete the sentence. I wanted to defend my male ego, but realized there really was no point, since I’ve been in a woman’s body for two months, have worn nothing but dresses and skirts in that time, just went clothes shopping with the two of them, and it was my idea to buy new bras and panties.

When we left the store we walked by a salon. Hanna stopped us. “We so need to get our nails done.”

“Well, I did mine last week” I said, holding up my merlot colored nails.

“Let’s try another color.” she said, tugging on my arm.

I sighed. “OK” I said, reluctantly.

“Have fun.” Nick said, sitting down on a bench.

“Ohhh no.” Hanna said, grabbing Nick off the bench. “I want both of my sisters with me.”

“Oh I dunno” Nick said. “I’d love to get a manicure with you, but in this body I think I'd be laughed out of the place.”

“No, it’ll be fine.” she said. “I’ll just say my brother lost a bet.”

I saw a smile on his face, as if he really did want Hanna to talk him into it. “OK” he said. “Vic, your sister can be quite convincing.” 

The three of us got our nails done. I went with a brighter red this time. Hanna went with yellow. Nick went with a blue.

When we were all done and about to pay, Hanna announced. “This is my treat!”

“No.” both Nick and I said.

“I’m not letting my little sister pay for us.” I said, firmly.

“You don’t understand.” she said. “This is like a dream come true for me. To go shopping and get my nails done with a sister. Besides, this is Mom and Dad’s credit card anyway” she chuckled. 

Nick chuckled too. I pouted. I hate using Mom and Dad’s money.

Nick went over and hugged Hanna. “This was actually one of my dreams too.” she said.

I rolled my eyes. Everyone is getting their wishes granted except me.

“We should get going.” Nick announced. “Look at those storm clouds. I don't want to get caught in that.”

* * *

Nick

When we left the nail salon, I couldn’t help staring down at my blue nails. I got a wave of euphoria every time I looked. This felt right. Yeah, these were still big masculine hands, but they seemed less imposing now.

“Nicole, are you OK?” Hanna asked. “You’ve been quiet.”

“I’m fine.” I said. “It’s just been a while since I had a manicure.”

Vicky drove us back to her place. When we arrived, it was pouring. 

“Should we wait for it to slow down?” Vicky asked.

“I need to get home before Mom and Dad send out a search party.” Hanna said.

“Where’s your umbrella?” I asked.

“I don’t have one.” Vicky replied.

“OK then” I said.

The three of us stepped out of the car and into the rain.

Hanna came to me first and hugged me tightly, despite us both getting wet. “Thank you. This was fun. Take care of my sister, Nicole.” Then she hugged Vicky. “Please keep in touch and stop being a stranger.”

“Hug Mom and Dad for me.” Vicky replied. “ I miss them”

Hanna then ran to her car.

“Do you want to come up and dry off?” Vicky asked me.

“Yeah” I said.

We grabbed our bags and ran into her apartment. We were soaked and dripped all over the hallway. When we got into my old apartment, Vicky said. “I have some of my old shirts that I've been using as night shirts that you can use.” I followed her back into my old bedroom. She opened a drawer and pulled out a gray t-shirt for me.

“Thanks” I said, pulling off my soaked shirt.

“Wow Nick” she said. “Those are some serious pecs.”

“Thanks I guess” I replied. I wasn’t working out to get buff. I was working out to channel my anxiety and depression.

“Do you want to borrow the nail polish remover?” she asked.

“No.” I said, defensively clutching and hiding my fingers. I dropped the shirt she gave me. “Why?”

“Oh” she said. “No. I just thought you were only doing that for Hanna.”

“I like it.” I said. She gave me a weird look. Was it because this is her body, and I let Hanna talk me into getting nail polish on these fingers? Was she OK with that? I decided to change the subject. “Um, which outfit do you want to wear tomorrow?”

“I was thinking about this baby blue top and the black skirt. Maybe wear some opaque black panty hose. Those black flats.” She looked at me for validation. She still does that even though I think she’s getting really good at picking out and matching outfits. She doesn’t really need me anymore. 

I’m not sure how I feel about that. Will there be a day that I don't see my old body on a regular basis? “That will work perfectly.” I replied. I bent down to pick up the dry t-shirt she gave me.

“Since I have to get out of these wet clothes anyway, let me try all of this on.” she said. “Maybe I can see what combination looks best for the first day.” She stripped down to her bra and panties.

I wanted to tell her she didn’t need to. But I didn’t object to seeing my old body again. Especially seeing the remnants of the rain water slide down her neck and to her chest. Quick Nicole, think of something unsexy.

“Actually I’m going to try on this new bra,” She said. “It looked a little big in the store.” She handed me the new bra as she removed the bra she was wearing. Great, now she’s topless. I remember 2 months ago, she was extremely timid and shy.

I heard the apartment door open. 

“Lexi must be home” Vicky said, tossing her bra onto the bed. “I could use her opinion too.”

Good. Maybe I can excuse myself and let Lexi stare at Vicky’s naked body. God I missed that body. I was both turned on and envious at the same time.

Vicky turned around to face me and I saw her eyes widen and her face turn to shock.

I turned around to see Madison standing there behind me in the hallway.

“Mads?” I said, shocked.

“Umm. Sorry. Excuse me,” she said, running back down the hallway and out the apartment door.

“No wait.” I said. “It’s not what it looks like.” I caught up to her on the steps. “Mads stop!”

“What is it Victor?” she said, stopping on the landing to look up at me.

“It’s not what it looks like.” I said.

“Oh?” she said. “Then what is it, Victor? Cause it looks like my best friend is cheating on her boyfriend with you.”

“I’m not Victor.” I said. ‘I’m Nicole.”

She gave me a disgusted look. “I don’t understand.” she said.

“We swapped bodies.”

“That is some sick twisted shit, Victor” she said, and continued walking down the steps.

“That’s the truth!” I said following her. “I was helping her try on clothes for tomorrow.”

“Funny” she said, continuing to traverse down the steps. “That doesn’t explain why you have no shirt on.”

“It was wet. It’s raining. I still have pants on. You saw more skin between us at the pool. You have to listen-”

“No, you listen to me.” she said, stopping. “If you two are fucking around behind Tyler’s back. OK, fine, you’re both adults. But Tyler deserves to know. Nicole should break up with him rather than lead everyone on. And don’t lie about it.”

“I’m not lying. I am Nicole.” I said. “I can tell you things. Private things that only Nicole would know. We’ve done the same thing. We’ve gotten naked to try on clothes too!”

“Eww.” she said. “Did you and Nicole discuss intimate details - about me?”

“No.” I said. “I am Nicole! I haven’t told Victor anything!”

“Listen, Victor. Ha ha. I get it. You both were caught with your hands in the cookie jar. Own it. Tell Tyler, and move on with your affair” She walked out of the door and into the rain. 

“But Mads” I said. “Please don’t go.”

She kept walking.

I returned into the building and back up to Vicky’s apartment. “Shit.” I yelled, slamming the door behind me.

Vicky was standing in the living room in the T-shirt I was supposed to put on. “You cursed. Does that mean it didn’t go well?”

“I’m angry!” I said. “She didn’t believe me. Maybe because I’m in your body. Call her.” I suggested. “Maybe she’ll believe us if it’s coming from Nicole’s voice.”

Vicky grabbed her phone and dialed Madison’s number. After two rings it went straight to voicemail. She tried again. Same result. She left a message. “Hi Mads. It’s Nicole. Please call me back. We need to talk.” She turned to me. “Now what?”

My breathing started to increase. This isn’t how I wanted this to go. Mads is my best friend. More than a best friend. Lexi warned me about this. I can’t breathe. Oh no. Anxiety attack. “Vicky, I screwed up my friendship with Madison.” I said, clutching onto the counter.

Chapter 21 - Time to Think

Tyler

“Would you quit pacing?” Josh said to me. “That’s a new carpet.” He took a bite of his sandwich.

“It’s just that I’m worried.” I said. “Maybe I came out to her too quickly.”

“You said she took it well,” Josh said, with a mouthful of food. “Why are you worried?”

“Because she’s had a night to sleep on it Because I haven't heard from her all afternoon. Because of the things she told me last year. She could change her mind today and not accept me for who I am.”

Josh put his lunch down. “Well if she doesn’t accept you for who you are, then maybe it’s for the best if you broke up.”

“But she’s been so great the past 2 months. I love her all over again.”

“Sounds like you just have to wait it out then. She’ll come around and surprise you.”

“But I’m done waiting. I’m done pretending to be someone I’m not. I’m done conforming to society’s standards of masculinity.”

“Preach.”

“I just want to be myself in front of my girlfriend.”

“Listen Ty, If it makes you feel any better, I have a good feeling about this.”

“That’s not going to stop me from worrying about it.”

“I just want you to stop pacing.” Josh said, chuckling. He returned to his sandwich.

I pulled out my phone to check to see if I have any messages. None.

Josh noticed me checking my phone. “Are you expecting her to check in with you? Is it normal for her to tell her where she went all hours of the day?”

“No.” I said. “I’m just worried.”

“Why don’t you play a game? Take your mind off of it.”

“My games remind me of her now.” I pouted.

“I guess I’m going to need a new carpet, then.” Josh laughed.

I looked at him and he stuck his tongue out at me.

* * *

Vicky

“Breathe” I said to Nick who was hyperventilating in the kitchen. “Nick, practice the stuff you’ve been doing in martial arts.”

“She wouldn't listen.” he said between breaths.

“Don’t worry about Mads right now.” I said. “Focus.”

Nick closed his eyes and moved away from me and from the kitchen appliances and started to perform martial arts blocking patterns. He was chanting something under his breath.  Slowly after a minute of him doing this, his breathing was returning to normal.

“Good.” I said. “You’re doing great” I actually had no idea what he was doing, but since I could tell he was calming down, I’d offer encouragement.

“I think I’m OK.” Nick said, reopening his eyes. “Thank you.”

“I’m going to get dressed,” I said and retreated back to my bedroom. I no longer had the desire to model the new clothes for Nick anymore so I found a pair of comfy leggings, and another t-shirt and put those on. I returned to the living room and gave Nick the shirt he was supposed to be wearing. I sat back down on the couch, brought my legs up to my chest and watched the rain. 

Minutes went by without us actually talking to one another. Nick was pacing, talking to himself about how to win Madison back. I was staring out the window. I wasn’t listening. I was content watching rain hit the window and roll down it.

“Are you listening?” Nick asked. I guess he was talking to me.

“Sorry.” I said. “What were you saying?”

“We go over there. We tell her the truth together. It worked with Lexi.”

“Lexi saw our confusion in person,” I said. “She didn’t know me. Victor was a stranger. Madison has spent two months getting to know Victor. She’ll be harder to convince.”

Nick was silent after I dismissed his plan.

“What if she tells Tyler?” I said watching a large raindrop slowly make its way down the window.. “I mean, she saw both of us topless in my room. It does look very incriminating.”

“Madison won’t tell Tyler.” he said. “They only tolerate each other.”

This actually might be a great time for me to segue into talking about more serious issues. We can win Madison back into our corner later. I turned from watching the rain to face Nick. “Why is that? Why do they not get along?”

“Umm…” he said. “What I said on the phone last weekend.”

“You didn’t elaborate.”

“Madison is jealous of Tyler. And Tyler knows it.”

“Is that why you’re playing dumb?”

“I’m not playing dumb.” he said becoming defensive. “I’m trying to preserve the peace. And my friendships. Madison is one of my best friends. I don't want to ruin that relationship.”

“Have you told Madison you’re not interested?”

“No.”

“So you’re leading her on?”

“No. I’m not leading her on. I’m dating Tyler. She’s well aware of that.”

“So about that.” I said.

Nick didn’t say anything and instead gave me the side-eye. Good, I have his attention.

“Tyler came out to me last night.”

“Came out?” he asked. His eyes were wide and I could tell he was in complete shock. 

“As non-binary” I answered.

Nick sat down with a confused look on his face. He took a large breath and exhaled. “Non Binary? Not gay? Only non-binary?”

“Yeah” I said.

“So he didn’t break up with me?”

“No, he didn’t break up with me. They.”

“I was worried he was gay. I was worried he was going to dump me. Maybe for his new roommate.”

“Josh? No. Tyler is straight. I think. Can you you be straight and non-binary?”

Nick shrugged. “I guess only he can tell us that.”

“Tyler prefers “they”” I added.

Nick chuckled. “My parents are gonna love that.”

I didn’t say anything. I could see tears rolling down his cheeks.

He looked at me. “I’m going to lose him aren't I?” he said. “I was afraid I wasn’t good enough for him… them. That I wasn’t meeting his needs.”

“They love...” I wanted to say “Me.” “Us.”

Nick gave me the side-eye again. I know he doesn’t like when I talk about Tyler as if they were my own boyfriend. Is boyfriend even the right term if they are non-binary? I should ask him. Them. But I’m the one acknowledging reality. I’m dating them, even if Nick doesn’t want to acknowledge it.

“Tyler used to dress more androgynously” Nick said. “It was cute at first. He was different than all of the other guys. I felt safe with him, especially after… nevermind.”

I wanted to correct Nick’s pronoun usage again, but since he’s opening up to me about this, I decided against it.

“When I brought him home to my parents, they called him all sorts of names behind his back.” he said. “When we got back to campus I encouraged him to tone it down. He did for a while. But the following Halloween, he wanted to go as a female character from some anime he watched. I lost it. I told him to stop it and act more like a guy.” His voice started to break up as the tears flowed. “Guys don’t act like girls. They don’t wear dresses. They don’t play dress-up. They act masculine. They don’t cry.” he looked down at his hands in his lap. His newly painted blue nails from earlier. “They don’t wear nail polish.”

Nick looked at me with tear-filled eyes. He got up and hugged me. “Vicky, I’ve made a huge mistake.”

I hugged him back. Was he talking about Tyler or was he talking about himself? I couldn’t be sure at this moment.

“I’m sorry I put nail polish on your fingers.” he said.

“Nick.” I said. “It’s OK.” God, Nick, why does everything have to be about you?

“I gotta go.” he said, releasing me from the embrace.

“Wait. Why?” I said. We weren’t done talking about this. “At least take an umbrella.”

He didn’t respond as he dashed out the door.

What did I just do? Did I push him too far? I only wanted to talk about Tyler, but I think he may have been talking about himself. I wanted to talk to someone about this, but I had no one.

I was alone again. No Nick. No Lexi. No Madison. At least I still have Tyler.

What Nick said about Tyler and Halloween and costumes made sense. They wanted to explore their gender identity with Nicole, but she shut them down. But I’m Nicole right now, and I can right that wrong, right now.

I dialed Tyler’s number and they picked up on the first ring.

“Hey babe,” they said in a cheerful voice. “How are you today?”

“So Ty,” I said. “I had an idea for Halloween costumes.”

“Oh?” they said.

“Let’s go as our game characters.” I said.

They paused for a moment. “Are you sure?”

“Yes.” I said. “You go as PurpleMage. I’ll go as my elf character.”

“So you’re OK with me dressing as a female character? And you as a male character?”

“I’m totally fine with it if you’re fine with it.” I said. “I think this will be good for us.”

“I am.” they said. “I mean I’m totally fine with it.” I could hear the excitement building in their voice. “I’m going to need a whole bunch of supplies. Oh my God, we only have 8 days til Halloween.”

I chuckled at how giddy they got.

“Oh my god, the store is going to close soon. It’s Sunday night.”

“Ty” I said. “You don’t have to work on it tonight.”

“But the party is on the 31st. I only have 8 days!” they reiterated. “I love you. Bye!” And they hung up.

Well. That went well. Except I was hoping they’d come over tonight and we can snuggle under a blanket while watching the rain. And now I’m alone again. Different apartment, different body. Same ol’ Victor.

* * *

Tyler

I got off the phone with Nicole and got up from the couch, and turned off the game I was playing. “I’m going to run to the store” I announced so Josh could hear me.

“In this storm?” Josh said from his room.

“I need to make me and Nicole costumes for halloween!” I said.  “Store close soon.”

“I told you it would work out.” I hear Josh chuckling.

I left my apartment and dashed to my car through the rain. Costume designs danced in my head. I was excited. Most of all I felt great. I decided I need to thank my good fortune on one person - Madison.

I started the engine of my car and scrolled through my phone and found her number. I dialed her.

“Hello?” she answered.

“Hi Madison, It’s Tyler.” I said. “So I did it. Last night. I told Nicole. I feel great!”

“That’s… umm... great Tyler” she said.

“I know you’ve been harping on me about doing the right thing. I was just so concerned how she’d take it. But she took it awesomely!”

“She did?”

“Yes. I told her about how I’ve felt like this since high school. About my pronouns. She adapted instantly and told me she loved me.”

“She did?”

“Yeah. I don’t know why she’s changed this semester, but she appears as if she is much more accepting. Thank you so much Mads. I know we’ve butt our heads together in the past. But you looking out for me has meant a lot.”

“That’s great.” she said.

“You know what.” I said. “I think she might be the one.”

“What?” she said in a surprised tone.

“Yes. Oh my god, I’m getting so giddy just thinking about it. I was worried. But the way she took it. She’s the one Madison!”

“Umm, Tyler, It’s great you came out to her and she’s accepting of you. That’s awesome. But I would cool down your jets. I think you’re moving a bit fast. This is a big step for both of you. You might need time to let that all sink in. What if… something unexpected happens.”

“It won’t.” I said. “She even suggested I could do a feminine cosplay for Halloween!”

“Tyler.” she said. “I know we haven’t been the best of friends. We’re both in love with the same woman. But, I think something’s up with her and… you should be careful. As a friend.”

I took a deep breath. “You’re right. I just got really excited.” 

“I understand.” she said.

“Thank you Madison. I’ll let you go. Enjoy your evening. Bye.”

“Bye.”

* * *

Nick

On Monday morning I tried to follow my same routine. I wanted to catch Madison on the way to class like I do every Monday and Wednesday.

I really needed to talk to her. I needed to tell her the truth about the swap. I also needed to confide in her on a few things. I stormed out on Vicky yesterday. My anxiety spiked and the depression I was feeling when I first became Nick came back with a vengeance. When I got home I tried doing some meditation exercises, but they didn’t calm me down.

I walked to the grassy quad between buildings where I normally run into her. I stood there for 5 minutes. She never showed up. She must be avoiding me.

I continued to class, dejected.

* * *

Vicky

I woke up nervous for my first day at the internship. According to the directions I was emailed, they work my schedule around my classes. So I am to report there in the morning, give them my class schedule and then they will structure my working hours around that.

I’ve never had a job before. I hope I make a good impression.

When I got out of the shower, I looked over the clothes I put out for myself last night. I put on the new nude colored bra and panty set I bought yesterday. Then the black pantyhose. Then the brand new black skirt. I pulled on the baby blue blouse and buttoned it up. Nick told me to tuck this shirt in yesterday. I looked at the mirror at my work. God, I look like a teacher or a secretary. I pulled on the jacket. It matched the skirt. I didn’t really wear suits as a guy, and here I was wearing one as a woman. My reflection gave off strong business vibes. So I guess that’s the look Nick wanted me to go for.

* * *

I took the bus to the business park where this internship was. Thankfully this business wasn’t far from my campus. I had originally imagined commuting would be a nightmare without a car. During the trip, I texted both Nick and Madison. I was hoping one of them would respond to me.

I found the correct office suite on the 3rd floor and walked up to the receptionist. “Hi,” I said to her. “I’m Nicole Rosch. I'm supposed to be starting today.”

She checked her notes. “One moment. Someone will be with you.”

A middle aged man came out. “Nicole?”

“Yes” I said, and he escorted me into the office, through a maze of cubicles and to my desk.

I was given a whole bunch of reading material to read about what this place does. It’s a marketing firm. I mean, of course it is. I have no idea what they’re going to expect from me.

I gave them my class schedule, was introduced to a whole bunch of people, and just like that my first day was over and it was time to head back to campus and to class.

Before I left, I noticed some of the older men checking me out. It was very creepy. One middle aged guy even said. “You don’t have to dress so formally here. You can wear short shorts or tank tops. You’re much too pretty to be wearing that.”

Did he really just say that to me? Granted. I was a guy only 2 month ago. I would have never said that to a girl I just met and found attractive - and certainly not to someone who is likely half my age. My dad who has his own company would’ve never said that or tolerated that kind of talk. This was gross. If it wasn’t my first day, I would’ve put him in his place. For now, I’ve added him to my “people to avoid” list.

* * *

Nick

It was Tuesday morning. I was having my biweekly coffee with Kayla. We were halfway to class when she spoke up.

“Nick, you’re really silent today. What’s up?”

She’s right. I had a lot on my mind. Madison, Vicky, Steph. The current state of my life was an endless loop of failed relationships. 

I wanted to talk to Vicky about the internship last night. But I didn’t feel like talking to her. I didn’t know what to say to her. Would she even understand? 

I wanted to patch things up with Madison. She hasn’t returned any of my calls. As far as I know she hasn’t returned any of Vicky’s either. Not that I would know if she did.

Then there is Stephanie. I’ve been avoiding her. I don’t want to ghost her. I just don’t know what to tell her. Breaking up with someone sucks.

“I have a lot on my mind.” I replied to her.

“You’ve been such a good listener to me.” she said. “The least I can do is listen to you.”

I suppose I can tell her some of what’s going on. “I want to break up with Stephanie. But I don’t know what to say.”

“Just be real with her.” Kayla said. “Nobody likes being broken up with. Just tell her it’s not working out. Yeah, she’ll be upset, but she’ll get over it. It’s better than dragging her along and making her break up with you. Kinda like my former roommate and her boyfriend.”

Wait what? “What do you mean?”

“Well the other Nicole. It clearly wasn’t working between them, and yet I think her boyfriend was just afraid to breakup with her. God, she was such a bitch to him. I wonder if those two are still dating.”

I was silent. This isn’t what I wanted to hear right now.  “I think they are.”  I said, meekly trying not to be defensive.

“What else have you got going on?” she asked.

I’m glad she changed the topic.  “I’m fighting with some friends.”

“That’s not good, Nick.”

“Two different friends. Two different reasons. I feel like I have no one to talk to.”

“You have me.” she said, smiling and nudging me.

“I do have you.” I said, “You’ve been a great help.”

“Listen Nick,” she said. “I’m going to a party this weekend with some friends from one of my other classes. You should join me. Take your mind off all of this and relax.”

“I appreciate it, Kayla.” I said. “This weekend is so far away. I barely know what I'm doing tomorrow.” 

“Well, think about it”

I gave her a smile and we continued walking to our class.

* * *

After class I was doing various research on my laptop. I was all over the place. I was having a hard time focusing. I looked at the 3 windows that were open on my screen. Each window had at least 15 or more tabs open pertaining to the 3 topics I’ve been simultaneously researching. “Genies”, “Gender Dysphoria” and “On campus sexual assaults.”

My phone buzzed. It was Vicky. I wasn't ready to talk to her again just yet. I don’t know why. It wasn’t rational. I was feeling down and depressed and didn’t want to look at or talk to my old body. But I still read the message anyway. “I know you’re not talking to me, but Lexi wants us all to go to dinner at a restaurant on Friday. She’s bringing Brandon. I really want you to come and back me up. I think Madison will be there too.”

Friday? I suppose I could go to that.

I need to pick one and focus. I picked the “Genies” window. I was trying to find other references to genie lore around here. I was coming up empty handed. It sounds like most people who see this genie don’t remember it.

That reminded me. I opened up another tab and looked up missing students circa 2008. It took me a bit but I found a news article about a missing 19 year old male who went to this school. He was last seen at class and vanished after that. I wonder if this is Courtney. Nothing else other than concerned and grieving family members. I found a recent one from last year recounting the anniversary of the 10 year cold case. The body still has not been found and they have no more leads. I wonder if Courtney ever gave her testimony. Would they have believed her? Hell, Madison didn't believe me.

There was a knock at the door. I already know who it was. The moment I was dreading. I opened the door to see Stephanie standing there. 

I let her in. I think she could sense my unease. She sat down on the couch and I sat beside her.

“So I think we should see other people” I blurted out.

She was silent for a moment. “I kinda figured this was coming.”

Good. That works. I can take a deep breath and-

“Why?”

I ran through a whole bunch of cliched lines in my head. It’s not you, it's me. We’re better off as friends. I don’t feel the spark. I couldn’t pick one.

She grabbed my hand and looked down at my fingers. I never removed the blue nail polish. She looked up at me. “Are you gay?”

Would that be a cliche reason?

“Why are all the good guys gay?”

Oh God. I just realized I’m re-enacting my worst fear with Tyler. “I’m not gay, I just.. Um.” Do I tell her the truth? The partial truth? “I’ve been depressed. I’ve been researching Gender Dysphoria and...”

“So you’re a girl?” she said. “Wow, that’s a first for me. So all the good guys are either gay or not guys at all. Wonderful.”

Hearing her actually call me a girl actually made me feel kinda good, despite being in the middle of a break-up conversation. Maybe I actually do have dysphoria. “Steph, I’m sorry” I said.

“What for?” she asked. “You have to do you.”

“Because it seems like something I should apologize for.”

She chuckled. “You really are a woman. Don’t apologize for being yourself. Apologize for leading me on. Or something like that.”

I chuckled. “Yes. It was wrong to lead you on and not tell you sooner. I’m sorry.”

She nodded her head and stood up. “Thank you for telling me Victor.” She embraced me for a hug. “Take care.” Then she walked out of my door.

And like that I feel at least one of my burdens was lifted. Is this how Tyler’s conversation with Vicky went? But now I have a new one. This conversation may have convinced me I might actually have gender dysphoria. I mean. Why wouldn’t I? I am a woman in a man’s body. How do I deal with that? It’s certainly not going away.

I had a lot to think about on top of everything else going on right now. I wanted to talk to someone about this, but there’s only two people I’m willing to admit it to. One is not talking to me, and the other I’m not talking to.

I instead decided to go to the gym to work off these frustrations. Hopefully I can shake off this funk so I can go talk to Vicky.

Chapter 22 - Homework

Vicky

On Tuesday night while I was hanging out with Tyler they showed me the sketches they made of our costumes. The sketches were nowhere near the quality I make, but they were filled with lots of details. Materials, measurements, and stuff in illegible handwriting. Tyler seemed really excited about it.

After playing a few video games, we decided to just cuddle on the couch and watch some TV. I turned to him. “Ty, Do you want me to call you my boyfriend? Or something else?”

“Actually “boyfriend” is fine,” they said. “In Tyler mode. If you ever meet Taylor she won’t like that.” They chuckled.

“Oh” I said, raising an eyebrow. “I can’t wait to meet this Taylor then.” This is the second time Tyler has brought up their alternate persona. And they used the “she” pronoun. I’m going to have to remember that.

Despite Tyler having come out of the closet for me, nothing has really changed - except their pronouns - which I haven’t used in their presence yet. We still play games, watch TV, and cuddle and talk for hours. I was so comfortable with them, I fell asleep on their lap that night. I remember waking up in the middle of the night so I could return to my own apartment and bed. 

A half-asleep Tyler mumbled “You should just spend the night.”

That was really tempting. Really. “Maybe next time” I whispered. “Bye. I love you. See you tomorrow” I exited Tyler’s apartment and headed to my own.

This was the first time I had to walk the campus this late as a woman. I was hyper aware of how silent the campus was. How still it was. How the fog hung and glowed under the street lights. The blue glow of the emergency lights reminded me this wasn’t safe. How a stranger could be lurking in those dark shadows. It was eerie and I didn’t waste any time walking back to my dorm.

Once I was back in my bed, I instantly fell asleep thinking about falling asleep with Tyler in their bed.

* * *

My internship was rather dull to me. The company was a marketing company. I mean, I bet this would’ve been right up Nick’s alley, but not mine. I spent my second day reading up on some of the projects we were working on. I was assigned to a team that was creating a branding campaign for the city.

On Wednesday, my team had a meeting in the conference room, where one of our teammates was creating logos for this marketing campaign. 

An older guy across from me looked at me and smiled. “You’re the new intern right?” he asked.

“Yeah.” I said, smiling and pretending to be a good model employee. “I’m Nicole.” I said, extending my hand.

“David.” He shook it.

“Hey Nicole,” he said. “I was wondering if you could get me some coffee?”

My demeanor changed instantly. Um. Did he seriously just ask that? After everything I’ve been through the past week, I decided I felt like being a little bold. “No thank you, David. But if you’re getting yourself a cup, I’ll take some too.” I smiled and savored the shocked expression on his face. 

As the presentation started, the presenter showed off 5 different designs. Nobody in the conference room seemed impressed. Some of the older people were dozing off. The designs weren’t bad, but the presenter certainly didn’t show any enthusiasm. In fact. I think the designs themselves showed the same lack of enthusiasm. I’m jealous of the person in the back who has fallen asleep.

I was surprised when the team lead turned to me. “Nicole, what do you think?”

“Me?” Good thing I didn’t fall asleep.

“Yeah.” she said. “I’d like to hear the perspective of our younger demographics.”

Great. I didn’t expect to be put on the spot. Here’s my chance to speak up on behalf of my generation. “Um. They’re not fun. They’re… Uninspired.”

“How so?” she asked.

“Well, if you’re looking to attract younger customers, you’re going to want something risky, bold. Those designs tell me this is my dad’s company - which is not a bad thing, but I don’t think that’s how you attract younger customers.”

She nodded. “Nicole, work with Jake here to create some new designs.”

What? I’m not a marketing person. Shit. I forgot. Nick is.

“OK.” I heard myself say. 

And like that the meeting was dismissed. I stayed in my seat, and the presenter Jake stayed behind.

“So Nicole.” Jake said. “Thanks for throwing me under the bus.”

“Sorry, it wasn’t my intention.” I replied. I felt a little bad for Jake. The intern just completely wrecked his designs.

“Have you ever done graphic design?” he asked.

“No.” I said. “But I paint and sketch.”

“Oh” he said, disappointed. “Have you done any branding with those sketches?”

“No I haven’t.”

He looked even more dejected.

“But I know people who do!” I said hoping to make him feel better. “I can learn. I am… a marketing major.” 

“OK.” he said. “Let me know what you come up with tomorrow.”

Tomorrow? Shit I oversold myself. I have homework. Crap. I didn’t even want to do this internship.

* * *

Nick

It was Wednesday evening when I got a knock on my door. I opened it up and saw Vicky standing there.

“I would’ve expected you to just walk in.” I said. “This is your apartment., after all”

“I was trying to respect your space.” she said. “After you ran away from me on Sunday and never returned my calls or texts.”

“Yeah” I said, walking back to the living room. “Sorry about that”

“Listen,” she said. “I want to apologize. I think I came off too harsh on you. With Tyler and Hanna.”

“You did nothing wrong.” I said. “I just… I just am not in a good head space right now. What did you come over for?” I asked.

“Well, I have something that may make you feel like you're a part of this internship.”

“Oh?” I said. I was deeply curious now. “What is it?”

“I’ve been tasked to come up with a logo for the city. I thought maybe we could… work together. You know. Your marketing degree. My art degree. My ability to sketch.”

“OK.” I said, nodding. Maybe this will be good to clear my mind. “What do you have?”

Vicky opened up her bag and pulled out her sketch pad and some photos. “So I wanted to incorporate some known icons or landmarks.”

“That fountain downtown is a landmark.” I suggested.

“The one we peed in?”

I chuckled. “Yeah that one.”

“Oh how about that cool looking bridge that goes over the river?” she asked.

“That can work too. It’s unique.”

She pulled out a sketchpad and pencil and started doodling.

“Oh wait.” I said. “What if you put this over here…”

* * *

Vicky

When I brought my sketches to the internship the next day, Jake was excited about it. But I had one more homework assignment. I needed to sketch them with a graphic editor. Good thing I’m dating a computer guy. I showed my sketches to Tyler Thursday night. They got a great big smile. They were going to teach me how to use a graphic editor over the weekend. 

At first I was hoping they’d just do it for me. “Can you just do it for me?” I asked with a cute innocent smile I know has worked on them in the past.

“But Nikki, If I do it for you, how will you ever learn?” Tyler explained to me.

Drat, it didn’t work this time. I pouted, but realized they were right.

I was actually kinda excited. One I get to work with Tyler on something together outside of games. And Two, I can get into graphic design. I certainly have classmates in my art classes that are into digital art. Part of me is jealous. But there is something I love about canvas.

* * *

Friday came along and it was time to go out to dinner with Alexis and Brandon. Alexis was finally home in our apartments. We opened a bottle of chardonnay and were “pre-gaming” while getting ready. 

When she had invited us, Tyler was also invited, but he declined this time because he was waist deep in working on our Halloween costumes. I told him it was OK if he took a break. I got the feeling that he was being a perfectionist because he wanted to assure me we would look great while crossplaying. I should’ve insisted he come. I was nervous about spending an evening with Brandon. It’s an irrational fear brought on by my memories and the fact those memories were altered. I don’t trust him. I wanted my boyfriend with me.

Lexi and I didn’t say much to each other. I could tell she was tense around me ever since last weekend. 

I also texted Nick. “Reminder about our dinner night with Lexi and Brandon. Consider this research to see if Brandon is someone you remember. Maybe we can figure out if he has anything to do with the Genie. Also Madison will be there.”

He responded a few minutes later. “I’ll swing by.”

Great. I hate that Brandon is getting between mine and Alexis’s friendship. I hope Nick can have my back.

“So Lexi” I said through her closed door. “I hadn’t gotten a chance to talk to you this week. But Madison walked in on me and Nick getting dressed together.”

“Did you tell her the truth?” I heard her say.

“Actually, Nick did, if you can believe it.”

“And?”

“She didn’t believe him.” I replied. “She thinks Nicole and Victor are having an affair behind Tyler’s back.”

I heard her laugh. “If only she know it was Vicky and Tyler having an affair behind Nick’s back”

“Hey now” I said.

“You’re right.” she replied. “You’re doing it in plain sight.” Lexi was certainly in a mood. She opened her door. “Remember that time I told you, you both should’ve come clean months ago? You wouldn’t have this problem now.”

I rolled my eyes. This wasn’t helpful.

“I’m sorry Vic” she said. “You know I love you, but you and Nick dug yourselves into this hole against my advice. Digging out is going to be more effort the longer you wait.”

She walked to the mirror and started doing her makeup. It was time to do mine. I joined her and took out my makeup bag.

“I was hoping you can behave tonight,” Lexi said looking at me through the mirror.

“Behave?” I said. “I have never made a scene.”

“You know what I mean.” she said applying lipstick. ‘With Brandon.”

“Does that mean you believe him more than me again?”

“I don’t know what to believe.” 

I sighed. I thought we were over this. I suppose Brandon had a week to undo the progress I made last weekend. Maybe that’s why she’s been testy with me.

Madison came into the apartment. That made things more tense. She ignored me as if she didn't see me. She only interacted with Lexi.

“Hi Mads” I said passing by,

She said nothing and her face was stoic.

I wanted to fix everything, but I didn’t know how. I texted Nick to update him where we were going and what time we were going to be there. 

“Let’s go” Lexi said, and the 3 of us left our apartment and piled into Lexi’s car.

* * *

We were escorted to a 5 person table. Since it was just the 4 of us, I sat between Brandon and Madison. The guy still creeps me out. I really should’ve sat between Mads and Lexi.

Madison looked at me. Betrayal was all over her face. She made sure I saw her get up and move to the empty seat next to her. Lovely. I wonder what’s upsetting her more. Catching me with Nick or Nick’s attempt to tell the truth?

The waitress came and got our drink orders. I got a rum and Coke. I needed something stronger than wine tonight.

Alexis was busy smiling and talking about her day. Madison wasn’t making eye contact with me and focused on listening to Lexi. I got the feeling that Lexi knows the tension is there, and is trying her best to lighten it.

I was startled when I felt a hand touch my thigh. I really wished it was Madison, but I knew better. The shithead next to me is looking at his girlfriend while feeling up my leg. I put my hand under the table and swatted his hand away.

Lexi was saying something but my mind was elsewhere - like the creep beside me. 

Madison got up from the table and said. “I’ll be right back” and I saw her walk off to the ladies room. In the time I’ve known her over the past two months, she usually asks me or Lexi to join her. Not this time. She went alone.

The hand returned. 

What should I do?

The hand crept farther up my leg. 

I swatted it away again. “Stop it” I said under my breath so Brandon could hear me. I could see a shit eating grin form on his face.

He turned to me. “Stop it Nicole, I’m dating Lexi” he whispered louder back to me.

My face turned red with anger. Lexi noticed he said something to me. A look of concern spread across her face. I needed to control my anger, so I got up and excused myself to the ladies’ room.

I walked into the ladies room and stood there in front of the mirror. I didn’t have to pee, so I just stood there, trying to calm down. 

Madison came out of a stall, and said nothing to me as she washed her hands.

“Mads, Brandon is hitting on me. I don't know what to do.”

“Geez Nicole.” she said. “Don’t you have enough boyfriends? You don’t need to steal Lexi’s.”

That was harsh. She didn’t stick around for me to make a rebuttal. I took a deep breath, and followed her back to our seats.

* * *

Nick

I walked through the restaurant and to the bar. I was here at Vicky’s request. I can’t imagine Lexi would want Victor’s body anywhere near Brandon. But I needed to know where Brandon knew me from. I ordered a glass of wine. Naturally I was carded so I showed the bartender Victor’s ID.

I scanned the restaurant looking for my friends. I got a glimpse of the back of Madison’s head. I scooted over to then see Lexi. There were people at a table between us blocking the rest of the table.

“Here you go, sir” the bartender said, handing me my wine.

Sir? Why does everything have to be about gender? “Thank you” I said, politely. I took a sip.

“Where’s your friends?” A woman beside me said. She looked to be a woman in her 40s. Attractive for her age. She was certainly wearing a clothing style meant for a younger woman though. She appeared to be by herself. 

“I’m keeping an eye out for them.” I explained, as I looked around again.

“What are you drinking?” she asked. She then stroked her hair slowly with left hand making sure I saw her fingers. Her ring-less fingers. Is she seriously hitting on me? Wow that was not subtle at all. I’m a girl and I got what she was letting on. This makes me wonder how Victor was still single.

“Malbec.” I said. I don’t really have time for this. I glanced back to where my friends were sitting.

The table between me and my friends got up and left and I could see everyone clearly. 

“I think I see them.” I said to the woman. I see Madison, Lexi, Vicky and… “Oh my God…”

* * *

Vicky

When I returned to my seat, I scooted my chair away from Brandon.

He put his hand on my thigh again. This time his hand was getting very high and creeping further. I’ve never been in this situation before. I looked at Brandon. Brandon is just about the same height as I used to be. Old me would’ve decked him. But now in this body I felt small and powerless. His hand was enormous on my leg.

He squeezed my thigh and I immediately stood up. “Stop it you prick!” I yelled.

“I told you I don’t want to flirt with you.” he said, trying to turn this around on me.

That’s when I saw Nick come at us. “You son of a bitch!” he yelled. He came behind me, and punched Brandon in the face, knocking him backwards out of his seat.

Lexi and Madison jumped out of their seats.

“V- Victor?” Brandon said lying on the ground through a bloody lip. He wiped his lips.

Nick pounced on him, punching him again. Brandon fought back and pushed Nick off of him and threw him back into our own table, knocking place settings and drinks on the floor. Lexi and Mads dodged away from the table.

Nick got back up and kicked Brandon in the gut.

“Stop!” Lexi yelled. “What the hell is going on here?”

Both guys stopped and looked up at her.

“Nicole, what the fuck?” she added.

“Brandon was groping me!” I said. But then I realized she wasn’t talking to me because she was looking at Nick.

Lexi glanced back at me for a moment and looked back at Nick. “Nicole. The real Nicole. Answer me.”

“He’s the guy from the frat party.” Nick said. “Rush week. Freshman year.”

Lexi had a look of recognition and horror.

“What that fuck are you smoking?” Brandon said.

“You sexually assaulted me, asshole.” Nick stepped closer to Brandon holding his fist up.

Brandon got up and put his hand around Lexi’s back. “This guy is crazy. Why would I touch a dude? Even one who's my crazy former roommate?”

“Don’t you touch me.” Lexi said, shrugging him off and moving away.

Two bouncers came over and grabbed both Nick and Brandon and escorted them to the exit. 

A manager came over to us. “You all need to go or we’ll be calling the police.”

“Fine.” Lexi said, picking up her purse from the floor.

The 3 of us made our way to the exit in silence as other patrons watched us. It was embarrassing to say the least. The bouncers had escorted Brandon and Nick to opposite directions of the street.

I said nothing as we exited the restaurant and onto the sidewalk. I was still in shock.

“What was that?” Madison said, angrily. She looked from me to Lexi and back.

Lexi was tearing up.

“Nicole?” Madison asked me. Well at least she’s talking to me again.

“I’m Victor, Madison.” I said. “Victor is the real Nicole.”

“Not this again.” she said, exasperated.

“She’s telling the truth.” Lexi said meekly through quiet sobs.

“What? How? Why?” Madison said. “This can’t be real.”

“We don’t know.” I said. “It’s real”

“How long?” she asked.

“The beginning of the semester.” I replied.

“The beginning… you’ve been hiding this from me for months?”

Madison looked at Lexi who nodded.

“You knew?” Mads said to Lexi.

“Yes.” Lexi said. “I told them they should’ve come clean on day one.”

“You kept something like that from me?” she reiterated.

“Let’s just go home,” I said. “We can bring Nick up and we can come clean about everything.”

“No!” Madison said. “I feel betrayed by not one, but both friends.”

“Madison,” I said.

“No.” she said. “You’re not even my friend. I don’t even know who you are… Victor. I’m taking the bus home.”

Madison stormed away down the street towards the bus stop.

Lexi and I walked back to her car in relative silence. Well I was silent. Lexi was crying.

* * *

Nick

The bouncer tailed me for a block so I didn’t turn back around and beat the shit out of Brandon. Before I was out of earshot, I could hear that Madison sounded pissed. At all of us. I guess Lexi verified our story.

I felt a rush of energy. And rage. I was amped. More than I have ever been at the gym. I had largely forgotten about Brandon up until this evening. It took me a long time to get over that. It took me a long time to trust men after him. 

I looked behind me. I didn’t see anyone I knew anymore. Should I double back and find the girls? Does Vicky have it under control? 

I texted her. “Vic, do you need my help? How is Lexi? Mads?”

I wanted to turn around and find Brandon. I hadn’t seen him in 3 years and I let him get away with it all. I didn’t even know his name. But not this time. I know who he is now. He’s not getting away with it. I will make him pay.

Chapter 23 - In the Beginning

Nick

While I was contemplating my next move with regards to Brandon, I drove out of the parking lot and down the street. A block later I saw Madison sitting on a bench at a bus stop. Her head was down into her hands. All thoughts of vengeance were shoved aside while my best friend was visibly hurting. I pulled over and rolled down the passenger window.

“Hey Mads,” I said. “Let's go. I’ll drive you home.”

She looked up at me with tear-filled eyes and didn’t say anything.

“Listen, I know you’re mad at us. We deserve it. Come on in. That bus won’t be around for another twenty minutes.”

She reluctantly got up and walked to the car, opened the passenger door and got into the car.

We drove most of the way back to campus in silence. Our last encounter was in the stairwell last weekend, and she wasn’t receptive to chatting then.  I bet she’s even angrier now. It was up to me to find a way to break through the wall she put up.  

“I bet you’re hungry.” I said. “Do you want to come over to my apartment? We can order delivery. I can tell you the whole truth over some drinks.”

“I don’t really feel like beer.” she said, staring out of the window.

“Mads, it’s me,” I said. “I have your favorite Malbec just chilling in the fridge.” She glazed over to me and I smiled big and added, “It’s got your name on it!”

“I’m still mad.” she replied and let out a deep sigh. “But a part of me is curious and interested in hearing this crazy story you’ve cooked up.”

“Thank you” I said, nodding. I turned the car so I headed in the direction of home.

* * *

Vicky

When Alexis and I returned to our apartment, we each went into our separate bedrooms. I was barely holding it together. I couldn’t get Brandon’s actions out of my head.

I went to my bed and buried my face into my pillow. Tonight was a disaster. I went into it thinking I'd make amends with Madison, with Alexis, and figure out Brandon’s background. I accomplished none of those things.

On top of that, I felt dirty and I couldn’t get the feeling of Brandon’s hand on my upper thigh out of my head. I’ve never felt disgusted like that before. Unless I have. I don’t know what memories the genie suppressed from my time being a roommate with Brandon.

God, I can’t imagine how I even survived being his roommate for the few months I was.

I heard a knock at my door. I lifted my head off of the pillow. “Come in” I looked down and where my face was, the pillow was soaked in tears.

Lexi poked her head in the door. She looked like she was crying too. “I came to check on you.”

“Alexis, I’m sorry your night out was ruined.” I said. “I’m sorry about Brandon.”

“Don’t apologize,” she said. “You warned me. It was you who was telling the truth. It was you who was looking out for me.”

Why didn’t that make me feel better? I sniffled, and rubbed my eyes. I realized my hand was shaking.

“Lexi, I don't know what’s wrong with me.” I said. “I’m shaking.” I held up my hand. “Sure, I warned you. Sure, I stood up to him. But I can still feel his hand on me... I felt so powerless. I felt so...”

“Violated?” she said. 

“Yeah”

“That’s the same way Nicole used to describe him and what happened.” 

I sniffed and tried to wipe my cheeks. “What happened?” I asked. “Freshman year?”

* * *

Nick

Madison walked to my apartment and looked around awkwardly. This is the first time she’s been here. She’s the only guest I’ve had over aside from Vicky and Stephanie.

“Make yourself at home.” I said.

Madison sat on the couch while I got out two plastic cups from the cabinet and poured the chilled wine. She looked around at the apartment living room. “So this is where you’ve been staying the past two months?” she asked.

“Yes.” I replied, handing her the cup of wine. “It’s quaint. It’s kinda loud and noisy on the weekends, and it takes an extra 10 minutes to get to class. But I don’t have to be reminded of the life I’m no longer living while here.  It’s also the first time I’ve lived alone.”

“It’s nice.” she said, trying to be nice.

“Ha” I said. “You’re being too kind. You should’ve seen it when we first swapped. This place was a disaster. It took me days to clean it and straighten it up.”

Madison took a sip of wine from the cup.

“Sorry about the plastic cup.” I said. “Victor doesn’t have any wine glasses.”

“It’s fine.” she said. She stood up and looked at the half finished painting that I hung on the wall. “I remember Victor from class a few semesters ago. I don’t think we said two words to each other. Until you brought him to my apartment this semester, that is.”

“When I brought him over, we had just swapped. I remember trying to give him pointers on how to act like me.”

“I did think... Nicole... was acting strange.” she said.

“I actually thought you were behind the swap.” I confessed.

“Me?” she said, surprised. “I don’t believe in magic. I’m still having a hard time believing you’re Nicole.”

“I dunno.” I said. “It’s stupid. You were the only connection we had at the time. You and Victor were both art majors. It was a weak coincidence at best. But when I saw you interact with her that evening, I had almost convinced myself you were actually interested in Victor all along, but him being a dude was a deal breaker.”

“So you thought I would use magic to put Victor into a girl’s body so I could get with him?”

“That sounds so stupid once I hear it said back to me.” I said. “After a few days I realized that it wasn’t the case. I thought maybe Victor just needed friends. I thought you both might actually get along if you actually talked to each other.”

“I thought we were getting along.” she said, looking me up and down. Our eyes met and hung there for a moment. “I rather enjoyed running into you a few times a week. But It wasn’t Victor I was talking to was it?”

“Ah, but you have been spending time with Vicky too and you didn’t know it.” I added.

“Vicky? Is that what you call Victor - in your body?”

“Yeah.” I replied. “And he calls me Nick.”

“So this whole time, I’ve been flirting with Victor?” she said. “With Vicky?”

“I guess. I haven’t been around too much. It’s hard watching her live my life.”

“I was grinding up on her that first night. Then last month when we went clubbing. Wow. I can’t believe that was Victor this whole time.” Madison paced the room for a few seconds, trying to let all of this sink in. She saw a vase of fake flowers on the kitchen counter. “Are the flowers your idea?”

“No.” I said. “They’re um - from my ex-girlfriend.”

“Your ex-girlfriend?” she said, surprised. “Victor’s ex?”

“No. My ex. I dated her for the past two months. We broke up last week.”

“Huh. You finally dated a girl.” she said, taking a larger sip of wine. “Why did you break up?”

“She… wasn’t my type. There’s someone else…”

“Tyler.” she said, nodding. Before she let me answer, she said, “Wait. So Victor and Tyler?”

“Yeah Vicky has been dating Tyler.” I said. “That is a thing. I’m not happy about it. I try not to think about it.”

“So I take it Tyler doesn’t know.”

“No he doesn’t.” I realized I just misgendered Tyler again. 

“Holy Shit, Nicole.” she said, raising her voice. “Tyler is absolutely in love with the new Nicole - Vicky. What happens when he finds out he’s been dating a guy?”

“They” I said, hoping this changes the topic. How and when we tell Tyler is largely a Vicky decision, since she clearly doesn’t want to tell him at all. If ever.

“Right.” she said. “Tyler finally told you. No wait. They told Vicky?”

“Yeah, they told Vicky. Vicky told me.”

“Well at least everyone knows now.” she said. “It hurt me to keep such an important thing from you.”

“You kept that from me?” I said, raising my eyebrow. “For how long?” I gave her a slight smile.

She saw where I was going with that and took a deep breath.. “It wasn’t my place to tell you something so important to Tyler. That’s their business. I’ve been encouraging them to tell you themselves for a long time.”

“It wasn’t Lexi’s place to tell you about me and Vicky. That’s on us.”

“Yeah” she said. “I’ll forgive Lexi. I was just pissed at you and Nic.. Vicky. I’ve been spending time with both of you. I feel like that was all a lie.” She took another sip, and sat on the couch. “OK… Nicole, let’s take this from the top. Tell me how this happened.”

* * *

Vicky

“So it was freshman year.” Alexis said. “Rush week. Nicole, Madison, myself and a whole bunch of other girls were rushing the same sorority.”

“You guys were rushing sororities?” I asked. “Wow. I didn’t take you for the sorority girl type.”

“Vic, you wanna hear this story or not?” she said.

“Sorry.”

“So there was this mixer with a fraternity that the sorority hangs out with. The guys were your typical frat bro. Talking up themselves and their buddies. Bragging about their cars and how much they can lift. How good they were in bed. How they were the “gentleman's” fraternity. Now I didn’t really know Nicole or Madison yet, but they were there. I remember the girls getting separated by the guys. They were clearly trying to get us alone so they could seduce us individually. I guess getting in good with the frat is also a way to get in good with the sorority. I didn’t see the appeal. I was with some guy who couldn’t stop talking about his hair. Sometime in the middle of the party I remember Nicole running down the hallway of the frat house, crying. She claimed that one of the frat guys tried to rape her.”

“Oh my god - Nicole? Was that Brandon?”

“I don’t know. I never saw him. She never pointed him out. She left almost immediately, crying. The next day, the sorority leadership got us together to talk about it. Nicole told her side of the story about how he coaxed her into a private bedroom, started groping her and held her against a wall against her own will until she forced herself out of that situation.”

I was disgusted. I was also concerned about Nick. He never mentioned any of that to me. “That actually sounds like my interactions with him tonight. What happened to him?”

“I don’t know. The sisters didn’t believe her.”

“They didn’t believe her? Why not? What the fuck? Did Nicole accuse him?”

“Some bullshit about their closer relationship with that frat. Traditions. Then they victim-shamed her telling her she had no proof. And some more bullshit. Nicole said she was dropping out of rushing. She left immediately. When the sorority leadership asked if anyone else had a problem with it, Madison left next, and I followed. No other girl followed us.”

I shook my head. “So she didn’t press charges?”

“She never got his name. His fraternity covered for him. Plus for weeks afterward, the sorority was shaming us for making a big deal over it and dropping out of rush. They were offended that someone wouldn’t want to be a part of their precious clique. The girls we were friends with that week were actually harassing us.”

“What happened after that?”

“Well, that first night, Mads and I caught up to Nicole. We told her we believed her. Madison invited us both back to her place. She revealed she had a stash of wine she got from an upperclassman. And our first Malbec Monday was born. We cried. We shared our deepest secrets. Our fears. We vowed that night to always have each other’s backs. We didn’t need the sorority because we were our own sisterhood. We stuck together as the sorority harassed us. They eventually grew bored of us and stopped. Thankfully.”

Hearing how they became friends gave me a new appreciation for their friendship and how important it is to them. “I’m sorry I got in between everyone” I said. “I ruined your sisterhood. I certainly ruined your relationship.”

“You didn’t ruin anything, Vic. We’ll get over this. Our bond is stronger than some crazy body swap. And you were right about Brandon. I should’ve trusted you. I should always trust my girlfriends over some guy.”

I chuckled. “But I too am just some guy.”

“No,” she said, looking me in the eye. “You’re one of my girlfriends, Vicky. You’re my roommate. You’re one of my best friends.”

“I am?” I said, unable to stop a tear from rolling down my cheek.

“You are.”

“Even if I turn back to a guy?”

She chucked. “Even if you turn back to a guy. Nick is currently a guy, and I still consider him one of my girlfriends even if we haven’t been spending much time together.”

I reached out and hugged her. “Thank you, Lexi” I said. “I needed to hear this.”

* * *

Nick

We were both feeling buzzed from the wine. We ordered some food delivery. Madison was no longer angry and was laughing. “So you peed in the water fountain?”

“We did.” I said, chuckling.

“Wow Nicole.” she said. “Vicky has been a crazy influence on you.”

“If it weren’t for the whole, she’s living my life, we’d totally be besties.” I admitted.

“Have you talked to her about it?”

“I’ve tried, but I go through bouts of depression, and I just can’t…” 

Madison leaned forward, showing concern. “Tell me about your depression.”

“Mads” I said, putting down my cup. “I’m actually glad you asked. I’ve been dropping hints to Vicky and Lexi hasn’t been around. I really need to talk to someone about this.”

“Talk to me, Nicole.”

“I think I have gender dysphoria,” I said.

“Yeah, no shit.” she said. “The things you said you are going through.”

“I don’t want to be in the body anymore.” I said. “It’s killing me. I thought at first if I went with the flow and adapted to my body like Vicky did. If I embraced my masculine side. Maybe it would get better. It’s actually gotten worse.”

“Come here” she said, opening her arms up. I went in for the hug and felt her embrace. “First things first. Stop going by Nick. You’re Nicole. You’re a woman.”

Hearing those words made me feel better and I tightened my embrace. “What will that do to Victor’s life?”

“You can still go by Victor to those not in the know. But to those who know you - be yourself.”

I felt safe in her arms.  “I missed you.” I whispered.

“I’m here now.” she replied. We released each other’s embrace and our eyes met.

Surprisingly, Madison turned away first and changed the subject. “So how are you doing? With that guy back in your life? Brandon?”

“I’m overwhelmed with rage.” I admitted. “I thought it was behind me. Seeing him again...”

Madison grabbed my hand and squeezed it. “We’re here for you.”

“I at least have a name now. Lexi likely has more information too. He’s going down. I won’t let him get away this time.”

“Whatever you do, I’ll support you.”

“Thank you,” I said. 

* * *

Vicky

“So we think Brandon is related to this body swap somehow.” I said to Lexi.

“Really?” she said. “How?”

“Maybe through the frat. Some of my memories from freshman year have been altered. ”

“But Brandon isn’t in a frat.” she said. “At least - he isn’t anymore.”

“He was definitely still in the frat when he was my roommate.” I said. “How did he treat you?”

“Fine.” she said. “He seemed interested in getting to know me and my friends. He asked about you - I mean Nicole, Madison, Tyler.”

“Tyler?” I said. “He’s never met Tyler.”

“I don’t know,” she said. “He was curious about everyone. What they’ve done during college, where they lived…”

“There's also something else,” I said. “We think a genie is involved.”

“A genie?”

“Yes,” I said. “I know how crazy that sounds. But we talked to someone who experienced a frat boy using a genie on them.”

“That is nuts!” she said. “I know Brandon was charming, but everything seemed so innocent.”

“Did you ever do anything against your will or questionable with him?”

“No.” she said. “He was actually charming. Almost too charming, ya know?”

“How so?”

“He was super interested in listening to me talk. About my day, about you guys. He was eager for me to take him home. He was actually getting annoyed that we spent so much time at his place. But I knew you and he didn’t get along so I didn’t invite him back here.”

“Did you tell him about the body swap?”

“No.” I said. “But I may have let on that you were acting strange, unlike your old self”

“What if” I said, “Brandon doesn’t have the genie anymore? What if he’s looking for it?”

“And he thinks we have it?”

“I don’t know.” I said. “There’s a missing piece here. What would give him the impression our friend group has a genie in our possession?”

We both shrugged, unable to find that missing connection.

“Are you hungry?” she asked. “We never got a chance to eat.”

“I’m starving,” I admitted.

“I essentially just broke up with my boyfriend tonight. Let’s have a roommate night. Just me and you. Let’s get a pizza. Let’s watch something cheesy on TV. Let’s not think about Brandon or magic or genies the rest of the night.”

“I’m game,” I said, smiling..

* * *

Nicole

“All of this stuff,” I said. “With Brandon, brings me back to freshman year. I’ve pushed aside the bad memories, and fondly remember the good times. You were there for me. Just like now.”

“Always, Nicole,” she smiled. It was nice to hear my name again. It was nice to have deep talks with Madison again.

I think I’m getting a good buzz on. A good memory resurfaced, and I wanted Madison to feel like she was actually talking to me. To Nicole. “Do you remember that time Lexi brought over that everclear?”

Madison raised an eyebrow and chuckled. “I remember we were all drunk.”

“Lexi was passed out on the couch.” I said. “We were alone.” 

“You confessed to me about being bi. About your high school best friend.”

“I said that? No I didn’t.” 

“Yes you did.” she insisted.  “And I told you I was a lesbian.”

“No you didn’t.”  I said.  “I must've been wasted,” I said. 

“You don’t have to hide behind that excuse anymore.” she said. “Do you remember what happened next?”

Yes I do. My dick certainly remembers, and it wasn’t there. I was silent. “Yes. I uh.. thanked you for supporting me. Throughout the whole sorority incident.”

“You did more than that.” she said with a smile and a raised eyebrow. She poured more wine into her cup.

“I was drunk.”

“You were honest.”

“I threw myself at you.”

“It wasn’t unwelcome”

“I was confused.”

“You were hurting.”

“But you pushed me away.”

“I mean. Eventually.” she said. “Because I didn't want to take advantage of you.”

“But then you introduced me to Tyler, though.” I countered.

“You needed a Halloween costume. I didn’t expect you to start dating them.”

“He was the first guy I was able to trust after the incident at the frat house.”

“That’s because Tyler wasn’t a cis straight guy. You knew very well what you were doing. You may not have known they were an enby, but you knew damn well they were queer. You dragged them along because you stopped trusting hetero men.”

“That wasn’t the only reason. I couldn’t be gay. I just couldn’t. Not like my Aunt. Sure I felt safe with Tyler and he was a good front for my parents, but I legitimately fell in love with him. Them.”

“And I respected that. Or at least I tried.”

“I never meant to hurt you.”

“Why have you been pretending I’m straight?” she said. “You’ve been ignoring that night for 3 years.”

“Cause I love you.” I blurted out.  Once I said it, I covered my mouth and looked away.

Madison had a shocked expression on her face and was silent. The look on her face was pleading with me to say it again. But I can’t do that to her.

“I needed you as a friend.  I’m dealing with my conservative parents, my own sexuality, the fallout from the sexual assault.  I needed you as a best friend more than I needed you as a lover.  At least - that’s why I told myself back then.  It was easier to pretend none of that happened.  For me to have straight friends.  A straight, normal boyfriend.  That’s the image I wanted to portray to my parents… to myself.  I just wanted a normal life.  It doesn’t matter anymore. I don’t have any of that anymore.  I’ve lost you both.”  I turned away from her.

“Don’t do that Nicole. I know the truth now. You can’t push me away.”

“It’s not fair to you. You could never want me like this.”

Madison came closer and held my hands. “We don’t know that.”

I was silent. I was largely avoiding eye contact. I knew her eyes would be like quicksand... pulling me and never letting me go.

“Listen, I should go.” she said, sensing my hesitation. “I need to let all of this sink in too. My world has just been turned upside down. Magic exists. One of my best friends is now a guy. And everyone has been lying to me about it. It’s a lot to take in for one evening.”

 I nodded.

“Nicole” she said. “If you ever need to talk. Please don’t hesitate. Don’t let dysphoria get the best of you. I’m here for you for whatever you need.”

I forced a smile, and Madison left with a simple “Bye.”

I really wanted her to say she loved me back.  But how could she?  She’s a lesbian and I’m in a guy’s body.

Having this chat with Madison dredged up a whole bunch of feelings.  Love, hurt, loss.  Hell, the sex talk and flirting made me a little horny too.  I should go and beg her to stay.  Instead I turned around and walked to my bedroom, feeling a whole spectrum of emotions I can’t parse at the moment.

Chapter 24 - My Door is Open

Tyler

I was putting the finishing touches on my costume armor. It was made of foam, painted acrylic purple with gold trim. 

Once I was done adding the last of the embellishments, I stood back and looked at my work. I’m done with the chest plate, the shoulder pads, the utility belts and sword. All that’s missing was what I was wearing under it. I needed a skirt and some tights.

I wonder what Nicole’s up to right now. She should be home from dinner by now.

I picked up my phone and called her.

“Hey Ty” she said as she answered.

“How was your evening?” I asked.

She sighed on the other end of the phone. “Lots of drama. We’re OK though.” The tone of her voice was very distraught.

“Do you want me to come over?” I offered.

“Not tonight. Me and Lexi are having a roommate's bonding night.”

“What happened?” I asked, curious of what would distress Nikki like this.

“Lexi’s boyfriend - now ex-boyfriend turned out to be a total prick. He was... harassing me.”

I suddenly got defensive. “Oh my God, are you OK? Is there anything I can do?”

“I’m OK now.” she said. “I pushed him off me, and Victor wound up decking him before he could try something again.”

“Victor?” I asked. Here’s that name again.

“Yeah” she said. “The friend I introduced you to earlier in the semester. Apparently he and Brandon have some history with each other too,”

“I’m glad you’re OK.” I said. “Well, say hi to Lexi for me.”

“Will do.” she said. “Goodnight!”

“Goodnight,” I responded as I hung up the phone.

I was angry about how Lexi’s ex-boyfriend treated my girlfriend. I hated guys like that. It made me embarrassed to be a guy myself. Meanwhile, this Victor keeps popping up in conversations. I originally dismissed it as Madison feeding me doubt. Now I feel that I need to see more of this Victor.

* * *

Nicole

My head was spinning at everything that had happened this evening. The fight with Brandon, the time spent with Madison. Of course, the wine made me feel like it was the room that was spinning. The wine-induced buzz aside, I actually felt great. Talking about my dysphoria with Madison took a huge weight off of my shoulders. I think tomorrow, I'll talk to Vicky and Lexi to get them to call me Nicole again.

I had just laid down into bed when my phone buzzed. I looked to see who it was. It was Kayla. I answered it. “Hello?”

“Nick?” she said. 

I’m going to have to come out to Kayla too soon. Not now. That’s not a conversation I want to have over the phone. “Yeah, hi Kayla.” I replied.

“I was wondering if you could drive me home.” she said. “I’m stuck at this party and my friends ditched me.”

“Yeah, sure,” I said, sitting up in bed. “Where are you at?”

“Calvert Run Apartments” she said.

“That’s right next door, '' I said. “I can go walk over there and get you.”

“Thank you, Nick,” she said. “I really appreciate this.”

I got out of bed and put a t-shirt and jeans back on. I grabbed a fleece pull-over and walked out the door, out of my apartment complex and to the next complex. I could hear music coming from one of the apartments, and I saw Kayla standing on a second floor balcony. 

Kayla waved at me, and turned and walked back inside. A minute later she came out of the building.

“Thank you so much.” she said.

She was looking good. Strapless little black dress and heals. Her makeup really accentuated her eyes and lips. I’m used to seeing her prepped for class, and when I lived with her, I never saw her dressed to the nines. “You look hot” I said, forgetting my train of thought. “I mean, you’re welcome.”

I saw a smile form on her face at the compliment. “I think my friend who invited me here is hooking up with a guy. So I was all alone.”

“That sucks.” I said. “My friends all have a code that we don’t leave each other behind.”

“Your friends sound like cool guys,” she said.

“Yeah.” I said, not wanting to correct her. “My place is this way.”

As we started walking, Kayla held onto my arm.

“How much did you have to drink?”

“Just a few drinks.” she said. “I’m a light-weight.”

“Well in fairness” I said. “I’ve been drinking too. I had a half bottle of wine earlier.”

“Oh.” she said. “I should’ve hung out with you this evening instead of my other friend.”

I chuckled. I’m not sure how that would’ve gone down if I spent the evening with Kayla instead of pummeling Brandon and having a heart to heart with Mads.

“Which one is your apartment?” she asked.

“Third one from the right,” I said pointing. I looked at her and we made eye contact. “Did you want to see it? I can get you a bottle of water. Or coffee to warm you up”

“Yeah” she said. “That would be nice. Water would be fine.”

What am I doing? I agreed to take her home, not invite her in.

We walked up to my apartment door and I let her in. 

She rubbed her bare arms. “It’s nice and warm in here. This dress was not meant for cool nights.”

I wanted to suggest some cute wraps she could've worn with that dress, but decided against it. I went to the fridge and grabbed a bottle of water for her.

She was looking at the empty bottle of wine I hadn’t gotten around to throwing away yet. “What was the occasion?” she asked. “Celebrating being single again?”

“Well that and I was making up with one of the friends I was fighting with that I told you about” I replied. I handed her the bottle of water.

“Did it work?” she said, opening, then chugging the water.

“I think it did” 

She put the water down and held my hand. “You are such a great friend. I’m glad you were able to put all of that behind you.”

Our eyes met again, and a warm feeling spread through me. Drinking wine and flirting with Madison left me a little frustrated.

I found myself moving closer to her. I was drawn to the hungry look in her eyes. I had built up a resistance to Stephanie based mostly on the fact I really didn't gel with her - except for making out with her. But Kayla. I knew her. My original dislike of her had evaporated during the time I’ve been pretending to be Nick. I actually liked her as a friend now. And I’m attracted to her. I knew this was a bad idea. Hooking up with my former roommate. Taboo. And it was totally exciting.

The moment our lips met, she wrapped her arms around me. The dam had broken and we were all over each other. 

I was well aware of the sexual tension between us the past two months. As we were there making out in my kitchen, I was amazed we had kept each other in the friend zone for so long. Maybe deep down I strung Stephanie along to keep Kayla at bay. 

We caught our breath for a moment. She had a huge grin on her face as she resumed nibbling on my lip.

She pushed me into the nearest wall. I could feel her lean her weight up against me. That’s likely when she noticed my swollen dick tenting my jeans. I could feel her body pressing down on it. Her hand went down and rubbed it through the jeans. I let out an involuntary gasp. 

OK, Nicole. You’re stronger than this. Stop this. You made a promise. To be faithful to Tyler. To Vicky. To Madison.

Was Kayla reading my thoughts? My hesitation? Because she stopped, took a step back Oh, maybe she realizes this is a mistake too. Then she looked at me, and unzipped the back of her dress. The dress cascaded to the floor leaving Kayla in just panties.

My eyes bulged out. I was speechless. How many times had Kayla changed in front of me previously? I don’t remember, but I gave her space then. I wasn’t attracted to her then. I’m attracted to her now. Her aggression is a turn on.

She removed my fleece and lifted my t-shirt over my head and I offered no resistance. Did I even want to resist at this point?

We resumed making out. My hands caressed her bare back and then rubbed her ass through her thin panties. 

I felt her hand go to my jeans; the zipper go down; the button unclasp; her hands at my waist, pushing my jeans down to my knees.

Now her hand was at my dick again, only my thin boxer shorts were in the way. They provided zero resistance as they quickly followed my jeans down my legs.

I stepped out of my jeans and underwear.

My dick was at full mast. This is the first time I’ve been naked around someone else since being in a male’s body. I suddenly turned red and became paralyzed. Seeing my naked midsection brought the dysphoria back.

Kayla didn’t notice and started grinding up on that foreign extremity. It felt good, but it felt wrong. I tried tuning those thoughts out. For both of our sakes. I was certainly horny and curious about sex as a man, but wasn’t happy about the focus being my dick.

“Are you OK?” Kayla asked. 

I guess she noticed.

“I uh…” what do I say? She’s standing here topless, now isn’t really the time to tell her I’m a girl. “I’m sensitive about my body image.” It’s the truth. Maybe this will slow things down.

She reached over and turned the light off, and resumed kissing me. 

Problem solved right? Well I needed to make a decision right there. Do I commit to having sex with my former roommate? Do I stop it now, keeping us both frustrated? I both want her to stop and keep going.

OK, If I’m going to do this, I'll try to enjoy it. I took her hand and took her to my bedroom. 

She took the hint and laid down on my bed. “Do you have a condom?” she asked.

Oh no. Do I? Yes. I saw a box of condoms in a drawer underneath stuff. I fumbled around in the dark bedroom feeling around for the condoms. I found the box. I ripped off a condom and opened the wrapper.

How do I use one of these? It put the condom on the tip of my dick and tried to roll it down. I heard it’s supposed to roll down easily. It didn’t. It must be backwards. I flipped the condom and tried again, the time it rolled down my dick with ease.

I joined Kayla on the bed, straddling her. She has already removed her panties. I leaned down to kiss her. I’ve been a “top” with Tyler before, but that’s different from now. Do I just put it in?

Before I made the decision, Kayla grabbed my dick and started rubbing her slit with the tip. Oh wow that felt good.

After a minute of that, she positioned it right at the opening of her vagina. I gently thrust my hips forward as I felt my dick squeeze into her. 

Oh. I get it now. This is far better than my hand or a sock. It was warm inside. As I pulled out, I could feel the sensitivity in the head of my dick, and I thrusted again. That felt good.

I did it again. And again. This was great. But was she enjoying herself?

Kayla was breathing heavily with soft moans. 

Speaking off, this was so much better than masturbating .. oh no - I’m cumming. Too soon!

I could feel myself ejaculate into the condom. I pulled out and rolled over.

“Wow” I said. “That was amazing”

Should we go another round? Kayla rolled over and put her arm around me and was caressing my abs. And that’s when I drifted to sleep.

* * *

I heard a knock at the door. I opened my eyes. It was morning. Kayla was sleeping beside me under the covers, presumably still naked. I rubbed my head. Holy Shit. I slept with Kayla. I cheated on Tyler. I don’t know what I’m going to do. Is this going to change my friendship with Kayla? What will Madison say?

Another knock on the door. I checked my clock. Who is knocking at my door at 9am? I got up from the bed and put my jeans on. Only one person I know gets up this early on a Saturday. I opened the door and standing right there was Tyler.

I did a double take. Tyler? Why is Tyler here?

“Hi Victor” they said.

“Tyler?” I said. “Why are you here? It’s early.”

“I’m sorry for coming so early. Sometimes I forget people sleep in on weekends.” they said. “I didn’t have your number. But I wanted to thank you for what you did last night. Standing up to that guy and standing up for Nicole.”

I certainly was standing up for Nicole - me. Just not the way he was thinking. “You’re welcome,” I said. This was awkward. I didn't confront Brandon because of Vicky. I did it because of what he did to me years ago.

Just then Kaya, fully clothed in last night’s dress. Walked past us and out the door.

That caught Tyler’s attention. “I think I know her.” they said.

“Kayla, wait.” I said as she started crossing the parking lot.

“Oh right.” Tyler said. “That’s Nicole’s former roommate.”

I needed to go chase after Kayla, but Tyler was here. “Was there anything else you needed Tyler?”

“So,” Tyler said. “We’re all going to a Halloween party on Wednesday. You should come.”

“I don’t do Halloween anymore.” I replied.

“You sound like Nicole, last year.” he chuckled.

“Is Nicole going this year?” I asked.

“She is” Tyler responded gleefully. “I’m making us matching costumes.”

Interesting. Vicky didn’t mention this to me. “I don't have anything to wear,” I replied.

“It was just a thought” Tyler added. “I realized that you haven’t really been included with the rest of the group. I thought maybe it was because I’m Nicole’s boyfriend, and you were avoiding me because it would be awkward. But if you’re Nicole’s friend, you should come around more”

That’s so sweet. Maybe on some subconscious level Tyler realizes that I’m missing from the group. “Thanks Tyler.” I said. “We’ll see. I need to go chase after Kayla now.”

Tyler smiled and started leaving as I chased after Kayla.

When I caught up to her I said, “Kayla wait.”

She looked at me with a look of worry on her face.

“Shouldn’t we talk about this?” I said.

“I’m so sorry” she said. “I made a mistake. We were both drunk. I shouldn’t have thrown myself at you like that.”

True, she did kinda throw herself at me. But I let her do it. “Well it takes two…”

“You cried during sex.” she said. “I feel awful.”

“I cried?” 

“Yes.” she said. “Was I that awful?”

“No!” I said. “It wasn’t you.” OK, time for yet another truth bomb. “It was me. I have gender dysphoria. I hate my body.”

She stopped in her tracks. “You… what?”

“It’s partially why I dumped Stephanie. It’s why I keep to myself.”

“Are you transgender?”

“I suppose,” I replied.

She then hugged me. “I’m even more sorry for doing that to you. You must hate me now.”

“I don’t hate you.” I said. “You’re forgiven, I still want to remain friends.”

“Me too.” she said. “I should go.”

“OK.” I said. “See you Tuesday?”

“Yeah” she replied.

I think I screwed this up. Let me add it to the list of things already going on in my life.

* * *

Tyler

Later in the afternoon I stopped by Nicole’s apartment to see how she was doing. 

She gave me a great big hug and a kiss. “I missed you”

“I missed you too” I replied, smiling at my amazing girlfriend. “Is everything fine after last night?”

“Yes,” she said. “Spending the evening with Lexi really helped.”

“Great” I replied. 

“So what would you like to do today?” she asked. “Gaming? I heard a new level came out. Wanna go back to your place and try it out?”

“I thought you wanted me to teach you Illustrator.” I said.

“Oh right” she said. “Let me pack my sketch pad.”

“I was wondering if we could go shopping before hand?” I added.

“Oh, Sure.” she said. “I could use a few groceries.”

“I mean dress shopping.” I said timidly. I was looking down at my feet in embarrassment.

She took a few moments to respond, “Of course.” she said. “Is there anything in particular you need?”

“I need something to wear under the armor I made for Halloween.” I replied.

“Oh” she replied. “Of course.”

“We’ll need to get you some things too.” I added. “Unless you’ve got men’s clothes lying around.” I chuckled.

She laughed as well. “I guess I’ll need some clothes too.”

* * *

I drove us to the town center. Nicole led me to a store she said she’s shopped in before. We held hands as we walked from the car and into the store. I was excited, yet nervous. I always appreciated when I got opportunities to shop for feminine clothing. When I was younger I remember being so embarrassed. With the help of my family that embarrassment has been replaced by excitement. I still feel awkward though. Especially now that I’ve brought my girlfriend into the fold.

I skimmed a few of the clearance racks. I found a purple skirt. “This looks to be the right color.” I said to Nicole.

“I thought you wanted a dress.” she replied.

“Well, most of the top will be hidden by armor anyway.” I replied.

“We’re here for a dress, so we’re going to look for a dress.” she said smiling and searching the aisles and racks. 

“Well, we don’t have to,” I said. “I don’t want to really impose”

“Pfft. This is as much practice for you as for me,” she said. What did she mean by that? Is she practicing buying for me?

A minute later. “Here” she said, holding a plum dress by the hanger. It had a modest neckline and lace sleeves. She held it up to me and raised an eyebrow. “Um, I’m not sure what I’m doing, so you might want to try it on.”

Just then a store employee went over to Nicole. “That will look great on you, would you like to try that on?”

Nicole glanced at me to speak up. I turned red out of embarrassment instead.

“Yes.” Nicole answered the employee. “I’d love to.”

“The changing rooms are right over here.” the employee pointed.

“Thank you.” Nicole replied. Then she grabbed my hand and escorted me into the changing room.

I didn’t say anything. Instead she led me into the small room, handed me the dress and walked out of the room. “Let me know if you need anything. I’m right outside.”

“Thank you” I said.

I took off my-shirt and jeans. I didn’t tell Nicole but I was already wearing a pair of panties I kept around for cosplay purposes. I stepped into the dress and pulled it on. I couldn’t reach the zipper. I tried again, but it was stuck. I’m going to have to ask Nicole to zip this dress up.

“Nicole,” I whispered. “Can I get zipped up?”

“Sure” she said, coming into the changing room. I put my back to her as she zipped the dress up. “Turn around.” she said.

I did what she said and she looked me over.

“Where does your armor sit?

“Here on my shoulders” I said motioning to them. “I have a chest plate that covers the chest and abs.”

“You have a utility belt?” she asked.

“Yes,” I said. “I also have some armor for my arms.”

“I think this dress works then.” she said. “The parts that are exposed look a lot like PurpleMage. Tights? Boots?”

“I’m reusing some black tights and black boots from a previous cosplay.” I replied.

“Perfect,” she said. 

I walked to the full length mirror, while keeping any eye out for anyone who might be upset with a guy in a dress.

I beamed with excitement seeing how the dress looked. “This is perfect.”

 “That was rather easy.” she added.

“That’s easy for you to say.” I replied. “You’re a girl, dress shopping.”

“Hmm” she said. “How have you done this previously? Past feminine cosplays. Dressing for Taylor?”

“My Mom and Aunt.” I replied.

“Cool.” she said. “I’ll let you get back into your boy clothes, then we can find me some boy clothes”

She left the changing room and closed the door for me.

* * *

Vicky

We returned back to Tyler’s place after an afternoon of clothes shopping. For me, shopping for men’s clothes was easy. The hardest part was figuring out this body’s size shirt and pants. I went with a white linen button down shirt, and a black vest. 

“Wanna see our costumes?” Tyler asked. 

“Sure.” I replied.

“Close your eyes.”

My eyes were closed for a minute as I could hear Tyler fumbling around his apartment.

“Open them.”

I opened my eyes and I saw Tyler standing in front of me wearing his armor.

“Wow” I said, inspecting his work. His armor was a shiny deep purple with gold trim. “It looks real. Is it heavy?”

“Nope.” they said. “It’s all foam. It’s just painted to look heavy. And yours is right here.” they motioned to the couch where I found similar armor, except in a dark forest green to match what my character in the video game looks like.

“Wow.” I said. I wondered how he got my measurements, but then I remembered that he’s made costumes for Nicole previously and despite the “body swap 15” that I put on, then lost, I bet this body hasn’t changed much.

“OK” I said. “It’s time for you to teach me how to use your graphics program to do my internship assignment.”

“Anything for you,” they said, smiling.

“Do it for me?”

Ha laughed, “Except that.”

He escorted me to his room where his computer was. I had the sketches I drew during the week with Nicole in my bag. Tyler then proceeded to give me a crash course in Illustrator. After a few hours I started to render my own sketches digitally. Hours went by. Tyler brought me dinner and snacks while I worked. The sun set. This was kinda fun. I was getting into a groove.

* * *

When I finally got tired, it was dark outside. Actually, it’s been dark for a while, but I lost track of the time. I looked at the clock. 1 AM!

The room was only illuminated by the light of the computer monitor. Tyler was asleep in his bed. God I wish I could just crawl in there with him.

I saved my work, and went out to the living room to collect my stuff. All of the lights were off in the living room too. I needed light to find my purse and shopping bags. I knew there was a lamp on the end table. I moved my hands and felt around for it, found it and clicked it on.

I found my bags on the couch, and put my shoes on.

As I was about to get up and turn the light back off, a yawning Josh came out of his room stretching.

“Josh,” I said. “I’m sorry for waking you.”

“Nicole,” he said with a yawn. “How are you doing?”

“Tired,” I said. “I’ve been looking at a computer screen all evening and all night.”

“Big project?” he said.

“Yeah. I’m making logos for a marketing project for my internship” I replied.

“Oh? Did you say logos for marketing?” he said with a smile. “You know who could use some logos?”

“Your campaign?” I guessed with a clever smile.

“Only if you have time,” he added.

“This was fun,” I said. “We’ll see if I have more time like this”

“Nicole, We hadn't really gotten a chance to talk this semester,” he said. “How are you doing?”

“I’m doing great,” I said. “It feels like I have a new lease on life.”

“I’m glad to hear that.” he said. “I’ll let you go. I know it’s late. Goodnight, Nicole”

“Good night, Josh” I said as I left his and Tyler’s apartment.

* * *

Nicole

As I was returning home from grabbing dinner Sunday, I couldn’t focus. I was feeling guilty. More guilty than normal. I had broken Vicky’s and my “no sex” pact. I should tell her.

But if I tell her, she’s most certainly going to sleep with my boyfriend. Is Tyler even my boyfriend anymore? Is that even my life anymore? It’s been two months. 

If I don’t tell her, she’ll get angry. She got angry when I didn’t tell her about Hanna’s finding out about us.

As I put the key in the door, my neighbor Dave saw me. “Yo Victor, what’s up?”

“Hi Dave.” I said. I wasn’t in the mood to chit chat. Too much on my mind.

“Hey - I’m sorry it didn’t work out with Steph. I didn’t know you were gay. That was my bad.”

I nodded and smiled. I guess Stephanie told her friends what went down between us.

“If you want,” he said, walking over to me and lowering the volume of his voice. “I know a guy on the football team with me who is gay and single. But naturally he isn’t out yet because he’s afraid of getting his ass kicked in the locker room. So any dating would be on the down-low. If you’re OK with such an arrangement, I could set you up. He’s a really cool guy.”

I blinked at Dave. “Um. Dave, I appreciate you trying to hook me up, but I need a little time to myself before I dive into another relationship.”

“Sure,” he said. “I get it. Just let me know, I’ll hook you up! I got your back, bro.” He walked back to his apartment and I walked into mine.

Dave’s brief distraction only distracted my thoughts of Kayla, Vicky, and Tyler for a few moments. Now I was back to obsessing over the problems in front of me again .

Thinking about my insurmountable problems kept bringing out episodes of anxiety attacks, but I found a new source of focus. Brandon.

As I did my breathing exercises, I imagined Brandon as the target of my fists or feet. It goes against everything my martial arts instructor taught us. But it felt good.

A voice in the back of my head kept telling me to get a grip. Take back control over my life again. I needed to decide if I was the hero or villain in my own story.

Chapter 25 - Opportunities

Vicky

Monday morning was here and I was dragging. I didn’t get much sleep either day this weekend. I spent most of the weekend with Tyler. When we weren’t doing things together, I was working on my internship assignment. When I got to the internship, I got myself a cup of coffee and made my way to Jake to show him my branding designs. 

He was floored. “I thought you said you didn’t do digital art,” he said.

“Well my boyfriend is a computer science major and showed me the basics and I essentially played with Illustrator all weekend.”

Jake paused for a bit. “Oh you have a boyfriend.” he said, before moving on. “This is great, I’ll call another meeting.”

And just like that, we were given another meeting to review my designs. I attempted to sit down, but Jake insisted that this was my presentation now too, so I stood beside him.

The team lead started the meeting. “I understand Jake and Nicole have revised designs for the city branding project.”

“Yes, we do,” Jake said. “I’m going to turn this over to Nicole.”

I’ve stood up in front of my art classes before. I’ve never stood up in front of a group of adults in a conference room before. Needless to say I was nervous. Good thing Dad wasn’t here. He’d be laughing his ass off that his art major son is having to give a business presentation. In a skirt, no less.

“I created 5 designs” I started. “I tried to pull from landmarks of the area and incorporate those into the logo. I also looked for fun modern fonts.”

I motioned to Jake, and my logos came up on the projector. I started to explain each one.

* * *

“That was excellent work, Nicole.” my team lead said. “Usually we don’t expect the interns we get from the university to contribute right away.”

“Thank you” I said, slightly turning red from the praise.

“I am impressed.” she added, “And I’m passing that on to my supervisors too.”

As she walked away, I reflected on what really just happened here. Nick forced me into this internship, and I wound up enjoying parts of it. They might even offer me a job post-graduation. 

If only Dad could see me now. See Dad, I can get a job using my art skills.

But... if we swap back, they’re offering Nick this job. This realization muted the excitement I had.

* * *

Nicole

I walked up to my old apartment, avoiding the RA, and meekly knocked on the door. Lexi opened it.

“Nick!” she said. “We haven't gotten a chance to talk in weeks. It’s good to see you.”

We gave each other a hug. 

“Well, we did see each other briefly on Friday,” I chuckled.

“What that doesn’t count” she countered.

“I missed you Lexi,” I said. “I’m sorry for kicking the shit out of your boyfriend.”

“Ex-boyfriend. You had your reasons,” she replied. “And I understood them.”

“What happened after I left?”

“I haven’t seen Brandon since Friday night.” she said.

“So he doesn’t know he’s an ex yet?” I said.

“Not yet, but the fact we haven’t even reached out to each other yet may give that away..”

“I would’ve expected him to come groveling back.”

“Me too.” she said with a little hesitation. Clearly she was worried about it. “I expected excuses or apologies.”

“Well, he got caught.” I said. “Likely he’s lying low so we don’t tell every woman at this university that he’s a predator.”

“Yeah” she replied. 

“Lexi. How are you doing? How are you taking this?”

“I’m hanging in there.” she replied. “It hurts. I was duped. I was in love and didn’t see the red flags. I trusted that creep and didn’t listen to Vicky’s warnings.” She shook her negative thoughts away and changed the subject. “But I’ll live. So what brings you here?”

“I wanted to talk to you and Vicky.” I replied. “Some important and personal things for me.”

Lexi turned to the hallway and called “Vic.”

Vicky came down the hall dressed in an oversized male t-shirt and jeans. No bra. No makeup. Much more casual than I ever dressed - even when I was chilling at home. “Hey Nick, what’s up?” she asked.

“I have two things,” I said. “First, how did your internship like our designs?”

“They loved them,” she said. “I brought them to Tyler’s and they showed me how to use Illustrator.” She pulled out her phone and showed them to me.

“Wow, Vicky.” I said, flipping through the images. “These came out great.”

“I showed those images to my lead, and she was super impressed. I heard rumors about a potential full time job after graduation. Nothing official yet though.”

“I’m happy this is working out for you,” I said. Granted I helped in creating the designs, but Vicky took it to another level with the digital renditions. I couldn’t haven’t done that.

“Remember, we did this together.” she said, smiling at me. “Teamwork. Now what was the second thing?” 

“OK. Let me just get it out.” I took a deep breath. “I have gender dysphoria. Or at least, I self-diagnosed myself as that.”

Vicky and Lexi glanced at each other then back at me.

“Is that where you’re transgender?” Lexi asked.

“Yes.” I replied.

Vicky said, “But you aren’t really a guy, you are a…” 

“A woman trapped in a man’s body?” I said finishing her sentence. “Absolutely. It doesn’t matter that I spent 21 years as a woman and magically body-swapped. I’m having a hard time pretending to be male.”

“I think on some level I knew that.” Vicky added. Lexi nodded in agreement.

“I hate dressing like a guy.” I added. “I hate pretending to be a guy. I’m jealous of you living my life. Sometimes it’s hard getting out of bed.”

“And the perks of being a guy?” Lexi asked.

“Sure, I can reach high shelves now. I’m not eye-fucked as I walk through campus. I don’t have to shave my legs or armpits. It felt good to kick Brandon’s ass. But I look in the mirror and I don’t see myself. None of this is me. I’m living a lie and it’s eating away at me.”

“What can we do to help, Nick?” Vicky asked.

“I know one thing.” I said, confidently.

“What? Anything?” she said.

“Stop calling me Nick. I’m Nicole. I’m a woman.”

That stunned them. Maybe at some level they knew, but hearing me say it. Hearing me put my foot down and make a firm decision. It finally got through to them.

“Of course, Nicole,” Lexi promptly replied.

“I’m sorry, Nicole,” Vicky said. “That was my idea. I’m sorry. When I suggested it, I thought it would help.”

“It just made things worse.” I said. “It made me feel more detached from my true self.” I took a deep breath and smiled. Just the both of them calling me Nicole right now, made a world of difference. 

We sat there in silence for a second.

“I told Madison too.” I added. “So she knows I prefer being referred to as Nicole.”

I saw Lexi have a smile on her face. “It’s about damn time you both started telling the truth and opening up to us.” Lexi got up and gave me a big hug. 

“What if we don’t swap back?” Vicky chimed in. “Are you going to… I mean, will you… um...”

“Transition?” I said, trying to finish her thoughts. God, I haven’t considered that. “I don’t know. Maybe.” It’s a good question. I can transition if we don’t swap back. 

Vicky’s expression gave her thoughts away. She was concerned about me transitioning - in her former body. She sat down on the couch.

I followed her. “Something’s on your mind, Vic?”

“Yes.” she said. “I feel guilty about it though. I was OK when Tyler told me they were non-binary. They gave me their pronouns. I was fine. It was cool. But just now, when you told me you’re going to possibility out yourself - Victor - as transgender. I got selfish. What about my former life? What about my family? What will they think?”

“If your parents are accepting as Hanna, then it’ll be fine.”

“I know,” he replied. “It’s just that it’s not how I imagined my future.”

I should tell him about me and Kayla, but I think that was a lot to handle for one evening. “I was going to head home now.” I said. “I’ll be at the party tomorrow.”

“Really?” Lexi said. “What are you going as?”

“Whatever’s left on the shelf at the costume store” I said, smiling.

* * *

As I approached the coffee shop, she was there in line. She saw me, smiled, and waved.

“I thought for sure you weren’t going to be here.” I said, as I approached Kayla.

“I meant it when I said I still want to be friends.” she replied. “And I figured after 3 days, we would be ready to talk about it.”

I got in line, got my coffee, and Kayla and I strolled to class together.

“Again, I’m sorry about Friday” she reiterated.

“Me too.” I said, sipping my coffee. 

“How many people have you come out to?” she asked.

“I came out to two of my closest friends last night.” I replied.

“How did they take it?”

“I think they took it well.”

“So after our… morning after, I did some reading on the topic” she said.

“You did?”

“Of course I did. I’m concerned for my friend.” she said, nudging my shoulder with her own. “So. Dish. Are you going to come out to more people? Are you seeing a therapist? Do you have a new name? Are you going to change pronouns? Are you on hormones? Are you going to medically transition?”

“Um, wow” I said. “You may have done more reading on it than I have. For now, I’ve told everyone I want to tell. Maybe in the future I may consider coming out publicly and transition. But now is too soon for any of that.”

“And you want me to call you?”

“Nicole.” I said.

“Hmm.”

“What?” I asked.

“It’s just crazy that your legal name can function as your girl name too. That’s a cool coincidence.”

“It is.” I said, while laughing on the inside.

“One again you have the same name as my former roommate.” she chuckled. “Are you attracted to guys?”

I was actually wondering that myself. I’ve dated guys in the past as Nicole. I only really connected with one guy - that was Tyler. But they weren’t necessarily a guy, were they? I was bi before the body swap, right? I haven’t felt the slightest attraction to guys, any guy, since then. But I have certainly been attracted to girls. I wonder if the body swap did something to my sexuality. If it did something to my sexuality, did it do something to Vicky’s? “I believe I’m only attracted to girls.” I finally said.

“I see.” she replied with raised eyebrows.

OK, I made a mistake last time by leading Kayla on. Let’s not make the same mistake. “Kalya, I want to stay friends. You’re great. You’re attractive. But there’s someone else.”

She smiled. “Yeah, I figured.” But I was hoping. I mean, I never dated a girl before. I’m straight. But if you wanted to continue to see each other... I... would’ve been down for it.”

I blushed at the thought of Kayla still being into me, but I really just needed her as a friend right now.

“Madison right?” she asked.

“What?”

“She’s the “someone else?””

“How did you know?”

“Nicole, we’ve been friends for 2 months, you light up when talking about her. I wasn’t sure why you were dating Stephanie all that time when you were clearly in love with your friend.”

I turned red at being so transparent.

“All of your friends are girls right?”

“Yeah” I replied.

“Why didn’t you correct me? I assumed all of your friends were guys.”

“I was playing a part,” I replied. “I was trying to be a typical guy.”

“I get it.” she replied. “So now that I’m in the know - If you need any help - anything at all - please tell me. Please ask.”

I remember all of the times I was mean to Kayla when we were roommates. Here she was going out of her way to be my friend. “Kayla, you’re too good to me. I don’t deserve this kind of friendship from you.”

“Don’t say that.” she said. “You’ve been nothing but a great friend and listener to me.”

I smiled.

“OK.” she said. “Now that we got that out of the way. I’ve been wanting to tell you since I noticed last week - and now it all makes sense…”

I raised my eyebrow in curiosity.

“Girl, I love your nails.”

I instantly blushed. I got a rush of euphoria that was missing for months. “Thank you, Kayla,” I said, then hugged her right there, trying not to spill our coffee. 

* * *

At night, I returned to my research. I sat down at my laptop. This time I focused on the “on-campus sexual assaults” window I had open for over a week.

I read a whole bunch of articles from the 90s and early 2000s of on campus assaults. They all had one thing in common. The Tau Kappa fraternity was involved. All different men. That was the fraternity I think Brandon was involved in.

Oddly enough, there were no more cases over the past 15 or so years. It’s like sexual assaults completely stopped happening. Wait - there was a recent one. Last year. 

I opened up my email program and sent an email to Courtney. “Do you remember the fraternity your assaulter was from?”

I read the article. Sure enough, a Tau Kappa guy was arrested and kicked out of the frat and school for drugging a girl at a party last year.

I googled Tau Kappa at our campus, I found some old flyers on Facebook from a few years ago. “Stop fapping and get laid! Rush TK” one image said. Gross. Lots of similar images trying to entice men to their frat for sex.

I got a reply from Courtney. “It’s been a while, but I believe he was wearing a TK shirt. They were the most notorious party fraternity at the time.”

I thanked her and I thought about that for a moment. Courtney’s story would be squarely in the middle of that blank news period. OK, new theory. If Courtney is right and there is a genie, maybe it was the entire Tau Kappa fraternity that has the genie. What if they were using the genie to get away with having their way with women? Then sometime in the past couple years, TK lost the genie. It sounded like Brandon and the fraternity still had the genie our freshman year.

What’s weird is in fiction, people use a genie for power and wealth, but these boys are using it to forcibly have sex with women. I can feel my anger rising just considering this possibility. How many women have they raped? Was it all covered up by this genie? God, I almost got raped by this frat but escaped.

Or rather I remember escaping. After hearing Vicky talk about her memories being altered I got a queasy feeling that I shouldn't trust my own memories either.

So that begs the question, if the fraternity doesn’t have the genie anymore, then who does? 

* * *

Tyler

Wednesday afternoon I was pacing my apartment waiting for Nicole to come over. I glanced at the time. 5 PM. The Halloween party is going to start in 3 hours, and I wanted to make sure our costumes were perfect.

As I paced, one more time, Nicole came into the apartment while knocking. “I’m here.” she said. She was carrying a duffle bag. “I brought everything you suggested.” she said. “And a few other things like makeup”

“Great,” I said. “Let’s get started.”

“I’m so excited.” she said. “These costumes came out great.” 

“I’m excited too,” I added. “We should get ready in my room, Josh should be coming home shortly.”

“Ty, do you want makeup for your costume?” she asked.

“Not this time,” I replied. “I’m not ready to go full Taylor in public quite yet.”

“Fair enough,” she said, smiling. She then found a mirror and started applying makeup to her face. She gave herself thicker eyebrows and added darker color to her jawline to give the appearance of a 5 o’clock shadow.

I took off my shirt and jeans. I was already wearing lavender colored panties in preparation for wearing the dress I bought. I turned red, realizing I was standing in front of my girlfriend in nothing but women’s underwear. Nicole didn’t seem to notice, as she was still facing the mirror and doing her makeup. I quickly put on the tights first, then the dress. 

Nicole turned back to me and walked around me, adjusting the way the dress hung on my shoulders and chest.

“Let’s do your armor first” I said, so I didn’t have to assist her while I had bulky armor on.

Nicole was already dressed in the clothes she intended to wear under the armor. She was wearing an off-white button down shirt on top of a sports bra, with black leggings.

I helped her pull over the breastplate first. I tightened the straps to make sure they were snug. Next came the pauldron. I slipped it over her head and secured them. I handed her a belt and a foam sword to complete the look.

“Next is the wig and ears.” I said, pulling out a wig cap and a wig. “Put your hair into a low ponytail.”

Nicole grabbed a hair tie from her bag and did a ponytail. I handed her the wig cap, and she put the cap on, tucking her ponytail into it. I then handed her the short blonde wig. She put the wig on, adjusting it in the mirror.

I opened the package of latex elf ears. I applied the latex glue and fit the ears on top of hers. “OK, let that dry for a few minutes.”

She turned back to the mirror. “Wow. I don’t even look like a girl anymore” she said.

“My turn” I said. She helped me do the same things I did for her. Breastplate, pauldrons, and utility belt. I let my hair fall freely. 

I pulled on a pair of black boots, then stood up to look at myself in the mirror. Excellent. I look just like Purple Mage.

“You did such a great job,” Nicole said to me. She came over to me and whispered into my ear. “I especially love those purple panties I got a glimpse of.”

I blushed as she giggled.

* * *

Vicky

I checked the mirror one last time. This is the most I’ve felt like my old self in a long time. Looking back in the mirror was a reflection that looked much more boyish. Granted, I’m shorter than I used to be, and this body’s feminine features makes me look younger, but I felt male again.

Staring at the two of us as a couple made me feel weird. Tyler in the dress and costume armor looked much more androgynous - bordering on feminine than I’m used to seeing them. In fact, standing before me was PurpleMage - the video game player I had a crush on when I was Victor. This body swap has messed with my head. I’m not even sure what thoughts in my head are real anymore. What I do know is I’m incredibly turned on by PurpleMage. I have to keep reminding myself we have somewhere to be and I can’t just make out with her right now.

Tyler put their arm around me, and I turned to face them. They leaned over and kissed me. I kissed them back. I love Tyler. I know I do. This isn’t fake. All I want to do is to just melt into her arms - their arms.

We walked out into the living room, where Batman was waiting for us. Seriously. Batman. 

“Whoa” he said. “May I be the first to say you both look scrumptious.”

“Hi Josh” I said, chuckling.

“I just want to say, I’m really happy this is working out for both of you.” he said. “You both look so happy - and you each are radiant through those costumes.”

“Well your costume is cool too” I said. “Those aren't your real abs right?”

“Girl, no this is all padding. What do you think of the overall outfit? You think this is cool? I was going for the spoiled rich playboy with a dark traumatizing past look.”

“I think you nailed it,” Tyler replied.

The three of us headed out of the apartment and to the party, which was being held at the Special Events Center on campus. Since the party was hosted by Student Government, Josh talked our ear off on what he plans to do with it next year. Of course, Tyler and I plan on graduating before then. We walked across campus hand in hand. 

“I invited your friend Victor to come” Tyler said to me when Josh finally let him get a word in.

This took me by surprise. “Really? When did you see Victor?”

“The morning after your incident at the restaurant. I wanted to thank him for standing up for you.”

“That’s sweet.” I replied. I could only imagine the look on Nicole’s face when Tyler showed up.

“You know who else I saw?” they said. “Your old roommate. Kayla.”

“Oh yeah?” I said. I know Nicole mentioned her occasionally. “They’re in each other’s class. I think they see each other every other day for coffee or something.”

“It looked like more than coffee when she ran out of his apartment at 9 am on a Saturday morning in a party dress.” Tyler chuckled.

This came as a surprise to me. I didn’t know what to say. “Wow.”

“Maybe I shouldn’t have said anything.” Tyler replied, looking a little guilty. “That was very inconsiderate of me.”

Was it sex or just a sleep over? “Maybe she just spent the night.”

“I dunno.. her appearance was very disheveled and she ran out pretty quickly.”

Did Nicole really sleep with Kayla? I remember telling Nicole that she should date Kayla, but I didn’t expect this. If Nicole is having sex now - that means I can too. I clutched Tyler’s hand harder and leaned into them. I need to confirm this latest development with Nicole.

We walked through the doors, and instantly we were greeted by Halloween decorations and loud dance music.

We waited in line for the ID check. When it was my turn, I pulled my ID out of my utility belt. Tyler and I got wristbands since we were over 21, Josh did not.

“You kids have fun, now” Josh said. “I’m going to mingle.”

“If we need you, we’ll throw up the bat signal” I said, nudging him.

Josh smiled through his Batman mask. “I love it!” then walked away.

Right near the doors, we found Alexis and Madison who were waiting for us. Alexis was dressed as a sexy nurse, and Madison was dressed as Harley Quinn. They both had smiles on their faces.

“Hey, girl” Madison said first and leaned in for a hug “Vicky” she whispered into my ear.

I smiled at the recognition. I’m thrilled I can stop pretending when around Madison. It looks like she and Lexi are back on speaking terms. “Are you two good?”

“Oh yeah” Madison replied. “We can’t stay mad at each other. We talked the next morning. We also got a chance to catch up on everything I missed.” She winked at me.

“Everything?” I asked.

“Everything.” Lexi chimed in for emphasis. “Those are amazing costumes. Tyler, did you make that all by yourself?”

“I did.” Tyler said, beaming at the praise.

“I love the attention to detail,” Madison said, looking over my armor. “Tyler, you missed your calling. They have costuming classes in the art department. Who needs that computer stuff?” She and Tyler chuckled.

“This is just a hobby,” they replied. “One I’m excited to share”

I noticed out of the corner of my eye, Nicole, standing against the wall, wearing a black suit, black tie, and a black and pink masquerade mask. I made eye contact with Lexi, and nodded in Nicole’s direction.

Lexi got the hint and went over to retrieve Nicole. They returned, with Lexi holding onto Nicole’s arm. “Look who I found,” Lexi said, smiling.

“Victor,” Tyler said, extending their hand. “I’m glad you came.”

Nicole took Tyler’s hand and shook it.

Nicole was wearing a suit I hadn’t worn in years. I also noticed her mask. It was custom made. “Nice mask.” I said. “Is that from your class assignment a few weeks ago?”

“It is.” she replied. “Did you not read the flyer? The theme was Masquerade Ball. Come in costume or in elegant masks.”

I never actually saw the flyer, but it made sense.

Madison came up to me and stroked my wig. She said loud enough for Nicole to hear. “Nicole, this tomboy look is kinda cute. I like it.”

I looked over to Nicole who was blushing behind her mask. Was this code? For Nicole? Now that Madison knew that Nicole was in my former body, did that mean she was still interested in her? Even as a girl trapped in a guy’s body?

The group of us made our way to the drinks table. We showed our wristbands and got some light alcoholic punch. It was light on the alcohol, but what did I really expect for a campus sponsored event?

“Let’s dance!” Madison said, grabbing Nicole further into the party.

I saw a table set up with a banner reading “Costume Contest - Sign up here.” I turned to Tyler. “Let’s enter into the costume contest.”

“Oh I dunno.” Tyler said. “I did this for you and me, not for anyone else.”

“I’m just proud of you.” I told them, clutching their arm. “I’m proud of our costumes.”

Tyler kissed me. “And that’s all that matters to me. We’ve already won.”

I smiled at him and we kissed.. 

He paused for a moment. “Happy anniversary” he said, we resumed making out.

* * *

Nicole

I protested as Madison pulled me onto the dance floor. “I wanted to talk to Vicky about what I found out about the genie and the fraternity.”

“There will be time for that later,” she replied. “We’ve all been under a lot of stress. It’s time to relax and have fun”

I reluctantly smiled for her. We both danced. I danced awkwardly because I felt like everyone's eyes were one me. I was trying not to dance too girly.

“Relax,” Mads said. “Be yourself. Tune everyone else out.”

“It’s hard,” I said. “I feel like everyone is watching me.”

“Nobody is watching you, except me. To everyone else, you’re just a guy dancing with a girl.”

I closed my eyes and tuned out the rest of the party. When I opened my eyes, it was just Madison who was into mine. She smiled, and I smiled back.

After a few minutes, I noticed my friends were dancing next to us. Lexi, Tyler, and Vicky. Before I knew it, Lexi was grinding up behind me and Madison was grinding up in front of me.

“Nicole sandwich” Lexi said under the music.

I laughed. It’s been way too long since I went dancing with my girlfriends. This was great. After a few minutes, I even forgot I was in a guy's body.

The next hour flew by. More drinks. More dancing. I was working up a nice buzz. That was until I glanced and saw Vicky and Tyler dancing together. They were both laughing and having a good time. I saw how happy they were in their costumes. Tyler was in a dress, but they were so happy. Maybe I was too harsh on them for continuing this hobby. Clearly it brings them enjoyment. Meanwhile, Vicky was hanging all over Tyler. Then I saw the way they’d look at each other. Then they started making out. In front of me! As if I wasn’t already jealous...

Suddenly Madison put her hand on my cheek and turned my head away from them. “Ignore them.” she said.

“I know. I mean, I knew they were getting close. I knew Vicky was falling for him.” I said to Madison. “I just was never around to see it.”

Madison didn’t reply and instead continued dancing and attempting to take my mind off of Vicky and Tyler.

“I need a break.” I announced. 

Madison and Lexi looked disappointed as I left the dance floor and sat down on a chair against the wall.

I stared off into the dance floor, when my gaze was broken by… Batman. 

He sat down beside me. “How are you doing? It’s been a while since we last chatted.” Wait. That’s Josh’s voice. Tyler’s roommate Josh.

“I’m fine.” I said. I ran my finger under my eye to make sure I didn’t have any tears there. I don't want to cry in front of Josh.

“You haven't been yourself, so I thought I should check in on you.”

“I’m fine, Josh” I said.

“I know you’ve been a loner for a while, but those are your friends out there. You have a friend in me too. Don’t hesitate to reach out to us.”

“Thank you” I smiled at him.

He got up and walked away. How does Josh even know Victor? I suppose Josh knows everyone.

Just when I thought I’d be left alone, Vicky sits right down in the same seat Josh vacated.

“Hey” she said.

“Hey” I replied.

“I heard about Kayla.” she said.

I groaned. Oh no. Not now. “What did you hear?”

“She spent the night.”

I closed my eyes. I’m in trouble now. I didn’t say anything.

“Did you sleep with her?”

I nodded. I kept my eyes closed. “It was a mistake.”

I felt her put her hand on my shoulder. She chuckled. “I know you’re rejecting your masculinity and all, but I just wanted to say you make a better guy than I did. God I hadn’t been laid in years.”

I opened my eyes. That’s not what I expected her to say. That’s a bizarre statement coming from her. I’ve been in Victor’s body for 2 months and I’ve had Stephanie, Kayla, and that woman at the bar all over me. Part of me wonders what Victor did to repel women when he was in this body. I opened my eyes to see her stand back up. “You’re not angry?”

“No, I’m fine.” she said. “I’m having a good time. You should too.” She held out her hand.

I took her hand and she pulled me back to the dance floor. 

This time it was Vicky who was grinding up on me. I couldn’t help but crack a smile. Vicky still can’t dance, and was looking like a total fool. But our friends only smiled and cheered. Maybe I was being too harsh on myself and as long as you’re with friends, it just doesn’t matter how foolish you look. I remembered the date we had that first week of the swap. That was a good memory. Vicky has been trying to be my friend, but I keep pushing her away. 

There was a song change, and Lexi pulled the girls with her to the bathroom. I was about to follow them when I realized - that did not include me. So I stood there in the middle of the dance floor with just Tyler.

We stood there awkwardly. I’ve barely spoken a full sentence to my boyfriend in 2 months. I had so much I wanted to tell them. But I wasn’t myself, so I couldn’t.

“Sup” Tyler said, awkwardly.

Gosh, non-binary or not, sometimes Ty acts like a total guy. “Sup” I replied, playing the part.

“Hey Victor,” they said. “Do you ever want to hang out sometime? Just us guys?”

Tyler is acting more masculine around me than I’ve ever seen them - despite wearing a dress. I should tell them to drop the act, and just be themself, but rather than explain how I know they’re non-binary, I just decided to roll with it. “Sure.”

“I know what it’s like to be the only guy in a friend group of women.” they explained.

It’s funny. I guess neither of us are guys, yet here we are playing the part. Playing the part others are expecting of us. I don't know what possessed me to challenge our facades, but I asked. “Are you ever jealous? Of the girls?”

Tyler looked at me and titled their head. They were silent for a moment. I think they were trying to gauge whether they could trust me. “Often.”

“Me too,” I said.

Our eyes met. Tyler was shocked that I admitted that to them. Before they could say anything Josh came up beside them. Josh was holding hands with a tall guy dressed as Robin.

“Hey Ty” he said. “Could I have the apartment for a few hours?”

“Sure,” Tyler replied. “I can spend the rest of the evening with Nicole and her friends.”

“Sweet,” Josh replied. He winked at me and walked off. Batman and Robin, hand in hand. “You kids have fun!” he called back.

“Josh never changes,” I said to Tyler.

“No he doesn’t. But he is living his best life.”

* * *

Vicky

I was having a blast dancing and was working up a sweat. Despite how awesome our costumes looked, it was hot under this armor.

Nicole was finally smiling and dancing with Madison. She looked lost in her own world. But she was smiling. It’s been a while. Maybe she’s glowing from the fact she finally got laid. Speaking of...

I leaned over to Tyler, “I’m sweating in this.” 

“I'm lucky” they chuckled. “The dress is providing me with a natural breeze.”

We both laughed at the situation. I’m happy that I’m finally not wearing a dress, yet I’m jealous of Tyler’s natural breeze. Despite feeling hot - I was actually feeling great. I was actually eager to get out of there. To flex the newfound freedom, Nicole’s “mistake” just gave me.

“Hey Ty” I said after my laughter faded. “What do you say we head out?”

“Sure.” they said. “What did you have in mind? Josh asked for privacy, so we can’t go back to my place yet.”

“Well there’s my place?” I offered.

“Yeah” he said with no hesitation.

And just like that we left the party together. We were actually walking fast. I hadn’t felt this giddy in a long time. Was it the alcohol or was it grinding up and making out with Tyler all night? Was it the green light Nicole gave me? Was it all of it?

The moment we walked through my apartment door, I stood up on my toes, grabbed PurpleMage by their pauldron and gave them a deep kiss. They wrapped their arms around me as we made out right there in the kitchen. 

We let go of our embrace for a moment, as we started shedding parts of our costumes. We did not take our eyes off each other as the armor came off. We also slowly walked to my bedroom leaving a trail of costume parts in the hallway.

Once the armor, belts and boots were off, Tyler shed their tights. I embraced them again, I put my hands under their dress and grabbed their ass. I could feel the softness of their panties. It was more erotic than i had imagined. Only in my fantasies have I ever imagined I’d be here with PurpleMage. I've had such a crush on them before I even met them. 

They started kissing my neck as I brushed their hair away and nibbled on their ear.

Soon Tyler was unbuttoning my shirt. I reached around and found their dress’s zipper and zipped it down. I helped and took my shirt off. When my shirt was off, Tyler’s dress slid onto the floor. They were standing there in nothing but those panties, which were tenting up, giving away Tyler’s excitement. 

“Wait” I said, reaching into the drawer, pulling out that red ribbon and tying around my bedroom door handle. I pulled my boyfriend into my room and shut the door. “Just in case Lexi comes home early.”

I slid off my leggings and socks too, so we were both standing there in underwear. I pulled off my sports bra and my breasts jiggled free. Pulling off the sports bra dislodged the wig, so I just pulled it and the wig cap off and tossed them to the floor..

Tyler slowly walked up to me, putting their hands on my hips. I put my hands on their shoulders.

“I love you.” they said to me.

“I love you too” I replied, and they embraced me for another kiss. 

Before I knew it, I was being picked up and placed into my bed. I’ve never been picked up before by a lover. Tyler laid beside me and we continued kissing, while our hands explored each other’s bodies. I feel their dick pushing against my leg.

This is the first time my sexual partner has had a penis, so I wasn’t entirely sure what I should do. I myself haven’t had sex since high school, so I’m not even sure what I would like done to me. So I put my hand down there and started stroking it through their panties.

Tyler moved from kissing my lips to kissing my neck, my shoulder and then started kissing my breasts. The feel of their lips on my nipples sent pleasure through me. Then they started suckling on my nipples. I never knew this could feel so good. I was in ecstasy.

Then they continued their kissing tour, heading south. I was sad when the lips left my breasts, but the promise of something new kept me excited. They sat up so I could no longer play with their dick. When their kisses passed my tummy and got to the waistband of my panties, they grabbed them and gently slid them down.

The anticipation alone was making me wet. I felt their fingers open up my labia. I’ve done enough self-love these past two months to understand what was going on down there now.

Then I felt their warm tongue caress my folders. I flinched involuntarily. That didn’t stop them from running their tongue up and down. He paused for a moment, shifted his finger, and found my clit.

As they started flicking their tongue on it, I grabbed onto their head. “Holy shit’ I said.

“Do you want me to stop?” Tyler asked with a devilish grin.

“Fuck no.” I said. “More!”

He then buried his face back into my pussy and I cried out in joy. It occurred me that this wasn’t Tyler’s first time with this body, and they knew all of the buttons to push. They had me at a severe disadvantage. 

I let go of their head and clutched the bedsheets underneath me. “I’m cumming” I cried.. I could feel the muscles spasm and wave after wave of sexual euphoria rocked me. Unlike when I masturbate, Tyler kept going. Suddenly I felt it again. “Shit, I’m coming again!”

As great as this felt, I didn’t want Tyler doing all of the work, so I got him to stop. We then switched who was on top and who was on bottom. I straddled them. I wanted them to feel the same pleasure they gave me. I started by kissing their nipples, and they instantly stood erect for me. I suckled on them like I would a woman. Tyler closed their eyes and had a large smile on their face. I started stroking their panty-wrapped dick. 

I moved down and pulled the panties off. Their dick sprung straight up. Tyler was completely shaved down there. In fact, their entire body was hairless except for their head. I stared at the tip of their dick for a moment. My past life as a straight guy was telling me that this is forbidden territory. But then I reminded myself - this is my boyfriend and I’m deeply in love with them. I was already emotionally intimate with them and now wanted to be physically intimate with them too. That made it easy to start licking the tip.

When I heard Tyler let out a moan, I wanted to do more. I started stroking it when sucking on the tip. As I gained more confidence, I took more in my mouth.

A few minutes later I could taste the salty pre-cum. 

I was keenly aware that my own body was yearning for this too, so I sat up and right in front of their dick. I leaned over and kissed Tyler in the lips while I could feel their dick poking into my abdomen.

Tyler reached over to the dresser next to my bed and opened the top drawer. Clearly they knew what they were looking for as they hand came back with a condom. I watched them rip the wrapper and expertly roll the rubber down their penis.

When they were done I took a deep breath. I think I was ready for this as I grabbed the shaft and directed the tip to my vagina. I slowly guided it in. This was an interesting sensation. I hadn’t put anything aside my fingers up there during my self-love episodes, so this was a surreal sensation. I think I was still tight. Was I not wet enough?

Tyler noticed my grimace and held on to my hips and gently pulled me then and slid me back in again. This time, their dick went farther and I let out a moan. We slowly kept this rhythm. Tyler clearly knows this body better than I do. I closed my eyes. This felt great. I could feel their girth pushing into me. I could feel their warmth. I felt so full.

Slowly I started to take the lead, and he moved his hands up to my breasts. I rocked back and forth on top of Tyler. The dick was getting deeper and deeper now. I leaned forwards and suddenly felt a shock of pleasure as I found the right angle. I was on the verge of coming again. 

“Yes.” I moaned. I continued rocking back and forth at that angle. “Oh god, I’m cumming again”

“Keep going,” Tyler moaned. “I want to cum with you”

So I kept going. Tyler held on tighter and I could feel their dick get harder. I could feel another orgasm coming for me. I rocked faster and harder “Cum for me, love” I whispered through my own moans. As I orgasmed again, I could feel Tyler’s dick spasm with me. I leaned down and we both kissed as we rode the waves down.

* * *

Nicole

I lost track of time. Madison became bolder with her dancing. Her hands were on my ass and our bodies were so close together. I could feel her breath on my neck.

I wanted to kiss her. But I didn’t want to do it here. Not while I’m a guy. 

I looked around. Lexi was dancing right next to us, giving us space. I’m surprised she’s not dancing with Vicky and Tyler. 

Wait, where is Vicky and Tyler? I looked around the party. I didn’t see them.

“Where did Vicky go?” I asked both Lexi and Mads.

“I dunno,” Mads said while continuing to dance with me.

“I think I saw her and Tyler leave.” she said. I saw Madison look at Lexi shaking her head. Lexi had a guilty look on her face.

I stopped dancing with Madison and took a step away from both of them.

“No, Nicole.” Lexi said. “I know what you’re thinking. Don’t follow them.”

“Please stay with us,” Madison pleaded. “Stay with me.”

I didn’t listen as I darted out of the party.

* * *

I arrived at the outside of my former apartment building. I couldn’t get in. I paced for a few minutes for someone to come out. I was worried about what I would find. I tried to put my worries out of my head.

A few students, dressed in costumes came around the corner and swiped their student ID to get into the building. I waited a few seconds and walked in behind the closing door.

I ran up the stairs and walked into my former apartment. It was silent. I saw pieces of Tyler’s and Vicky’s costumes on the floor in the kitchen. I walked to my room. More articles of clothing. A shirt, Tyler’s dress.

The door was open, yet the red ribbon was tied around the door handle.

I heard Vicky’s voice coming from the room. “Hey babe, when you get back, grab us some beers from the fridge.”

I noticed the bathroom door was closed and the light was on from the threshold. 

I peeked in through the open door into my bedroom. There sitting in my bed up against the wall was a very naked Vicky. She was breathing hard and I could see the glisten of sweat on her face.

Our eyes met. The look of fear flashed in her face. Both of us were silent. She noticed my tears. I started backing away. The look of sorrow filled her face. 

“Wait.” she whispered. “I’m sorry.”

I heard the toilet flush and I ran out of the apartment so as to not be seen by Tyler.

* * *

I walked back home as quickly as I could. Tears were streaming down my cheeks. I knew it would come to this one day. But Vicky sleeping with my boyfriend sent me a message loud and clear. 

That was her life now. Not mine.

I reached into my pocket to get my keys and suddenly I was thrown into the door. I heard the thud of my body hit the door as I fell to the ground like a sack of potatoes.

I looked up in a daze to see Brandon standing over me.

“So you must be Nicole,” he said.

He knew.

He grabbed my suit jacket and picked me up and threw my back against the door. “Where’s the genie?”

“What the fuck are you talking about?” I said. I could taste blood in my mouth. Something was bleeding, but I didn’t know what.

“Don’t play coy with me, bitch.” he said. “I know you’re Nicole, and I know the girl is Victor. I know you swapped lives. I know you have him.”

“We don’t have it.” I said. “This was an accident. We don’t know how...”

Brandon punched me in the gut and I slid back to the ground. He kicked my gut again.

I was coughing and couldn’t catch my breath. 

“I want the genie. If you don’t tell me, I’ll take it out on each of your friends. The lesbian, that bitch Victor, your gay boyfriend. I may keep Lexi around. She was actually a good lay.”

I wanted to get up and fight back, but I couldn’t get off the ground. “You wouldn’t.” I grunted.

That earned another kick, this time to my rib cage.

I was having a hard time catching my breath. My vision was a blur. I heard another voice say something, then I heard Brandon’s footsteps run away.

“Oh my God, Victor, are you OK?” I heard a female voice say.

I looked up, and in my blurry vision I saw an angel. No wait. That’s Stephanie dressed like an angel.

I felt a large man’s arm pick me up. It was Dave. “I gotcha.” he said. “Dude, who was that?”

I couldn’t talk, but Dave led me into my apartment.

After Dave gently sat me down on my couch. I stared at the carpet. I could hear him and Stephanie talking about calling the cops. I was still having a hard time breathing. Must keep my eyes open.

“Bro, do you want us to call anyone?” Dave asked.

“Alexis. Madison. Not Vicky.” I managed to get out before I closed my eyes and passed out.

END ACT TWO

Chapter 26 - More Questions

Vicky

How can a night be simultaneously the most magical night of my life and the worst night of my life?  I thought this while lying in bed, being held tightly by Tyler.  I could hear their soft breathing.  The room was dark and I could hear cars and people outside coming home from wherever they were tonight.

I softly cried.  I tried not to wake Tyler up.  The horror on Nicole’s face - my old face - was burned into my memory.  I betrayed her.  She betrayed me first, but two wrongs don't make a right.  I know this, but I did it anyway.  Now I feel incredibly guilty.  Guilty but not regretful.  If I had to do it all over again - I’d do it again.  Hell, I wanted to do it again.  Right now.  But Tyler was sound asleep.

It wasn’t fair.  She knew I was falling for Tyler.  She asked me not to, but I did. I couldn't help it. I started off pretending, but it felt so real. Tyler was my boyfriend now and I wanted to have sex with them.  I did.  And it was amazing.

I have never felt anything like this before with another person.  Not even with Lindsey who I considered proposing to before graduation.  I’ve never before felt so alive.  I want to take them home to my parents.  Of course, my parents wouldn’t even recognize me.  I’m certainly not taking Tyler home to Nicole’s parents.  That fact alone was enough to remind myself that this isn't a fairytale.

“Nikki” I heard a sleep whisper.  “What’s wrong?”

Shit.  I woke them.  “Nothing,” I replied.

“You’re crying.”

What do I tell them?  That I swapped places with their girlfriend?  That I had sex with them even though I’m not their girlfriend?  That she now knows we’re both having an affair?  “I… think I hurt a friend tonight” was the only thing I could think of.

“At the dance?”

“It’s complicated.”  I replied.  “I feel like I betrayed her.”

“Nicole, you are a wonderful, strong woman.  Yes, you are human, but you have never let grudges stand in your way.  That’s why all of your friends adore you.  Apologize from your heart.  Whichever friend this is, will come around.”

“Thank you.”  I replied.

“I was worried it was about me.” Tyler continued.  “We haven’t had sex for 2 months, then suddenly did.  I was worried.  I was worried I wasn’t good-”

“No.”  I said quickly.  “Not at all.  Tonight was easily the best night of my life.  You were amazing.”

They held me tightly, and I clutched their arm.  

Can you believe I never spent the night over at a girl’s house before?  I hadn’t.  Sex with Lindsey was very much inconsipicuous and rushed.  Backseats of cars, quickies, and times where we were left alone.  Tyler spending the night with me in my bed is going to be a first for me.  I was so used to running away at night, I wasn’t sure what to do with myself.  My thoughts were running through my head, non-stop.  Do I get out of Tyler’s embrace and play on my phone?

I closed my eyes.  After all, this is exactly what I really wanted all those times I instead fled in the evenings.  I focused on Tyler’s breathing.  It was so calming.  I could feel their heartbeat against my back.  As minutes went by, I could feel their grip loosen and their breathing return to a normal sleeping rhythm.  That was enough for me to fall asleep in their arms too.

* * *

Nicole

I had the craziest nightmare.  Vicky slept with Tyler.  I got beat up by Brandon.  At least it was all a dream.

“Nicole” I heard Lexi’s whispering voice say.  

I had a splitting headache.  I attempted to move, but felt pain in my chest. “Yeah?” I meekly replied.  I opened my eyes.

I was in my apartment.  Lying on my couch.  Lexi and Madison were kneeling over me.  I saw cops behind them.  I saw Dave and Stephanie off to the side.  Oh no.  I guess getting attacked by Brandon outside my apartment wasn’t a dream.  The emotional hurt of the evening returned to join the physical hurt I was feeling.

“Thank God you’re awake.” Madison said.  “We were worried.”

“Nic - Victor, the cops want to talk to you.” Lexi said.  “Are you OK to talk?”

“Everything hurts” I replied.  “But I can talk.”

I saw two police officers move my friends away.

A male officer asked.  “Mr. Machado, can you tell us who attacked you?”

I looked at Lexi.  “It was Brandon”, I replied.  I saw anger flash across her face.

“Brandon who?” the officer asked.

“I don’t know.”

Lexi interrupted.  “Brandon Flynn” she said.  “He was my boyfriend until last weekend.”

“Why would he attack you?” the officer asked.

“We had an... altercation last week”  I said.  I glanced back over to my friends.  “He thinks I have something of his.”

“What’s that?”

“I don't know.  He didn’t say”  I lied.  I didn’t want to talk about genies to law enforcement.

The officer turned to Lexi.  “Do you know where this guy - your ex-boyfriend lives?”

“I can give you his address.”  Lexi replied.

“A recent photo?” the officer asked.

“Yes.” Lexi responded by pulling up her phone to look for a recent photo.

“And you are all witnesses?” The officer looked at everyone in my apartment.

“Just me, I saw it.” Stephanie said.  “The guy was kicking Victor in front of his door.”

Just hearing her say it made my chest hurt even more. The memories, reinforcing the physical pain.

“Ma’am is the person you saw, the person in this photo?”

Stephane looked at the photo on Lexi’s phone.  “Yes, that’s him”

“Sir,” the officer turned back to me. “Would you like to press charges?” I wish the officer would stop calling me “sir.”

“Yes.”  I replied. I wanted Brandon to stay away from me and my friends.

The officers continued to take my information and mine and Stephanie’s account of what happened. Eventually the officers had what they needed and left, promising to call me.

My friends were adamant that I go to the hospital to look at my bruises. Lexi was afraid of broken ribs and internal bleeding. Madison started to usher Stephanie and Dave home.

I overheard Stephanie say to Madison at the door, “He’s gay, you know.”

“So am I.” Madison replied, shutting the door behind Stephanie.  She turned to Dave who was hanging behind with Lexi.

“So who was this guy?” Dave asked her.  “You said your ex-boyfriend?”

“Yes.”  Lexi responded.  “Not my proudest relationship, I can assure you.”

“Yeah” he said.  “I saw that picture.  You can totally do better.” He paused for a moment. “Is there a current boyfriend?”

Lexi let out a snort.  “Sorry, I don’t date football players.”

“Oh” Dave replied. “I wasn’t suggesting… I’m not a starter if that makes a difference.”

“Listen, my best friend just got her - his ass kicked by my ex-boyfriend.  We might have to take him to the hospital.  Now’s not a good time for flirting.”

“Gotcha” Dave said, as Madison escorted him out of my apartment.

“Alright” Lexi said to me, clasping her hands.  “We need to get you to a hospital to get you checked out.”

“I’m fine”  I said, then I coughed and felt immense pain in my chest.

“I can drive.” Lexi said.

Madison came over and helped me up from the couch.  As we were walking to the door, I noticed  Lexi was staring at her phone with a concerned look on her face.  Madison must’ve noticed the same thing.

“Lexi, what’s up?”  Madison asked.

“Mads,” she said.  “Did you find Brandon attractive?”

“Umm.”  she said.  “For a guy, yeah. He was suave, and good looking.  Before he went all psycho I was kinda jealous you found someone so cool.”

“Is he attractive now?” she said, showing her the screen.

“Eww, no” she replied. “What happened?”

“What's going on?”  I asked, wanting in on this conversation.

Lexi shows me the picture on her phone of her and Brandon.  Yuck.  I hate how he has his arm wrapped around my friend.  “Yeah - it’s Brandon, so?  It’s just a picture.”

“The person I was dating was far more sexier than this.” Lexi explained.  “I mean.. This is the same person, but whatever I saw in him, isn’t in this picture.”

“That’s weird.  I saw no difference.  So he had some power over you and Mads?”  I said as we walked out of my apartment, I handed my keys to Lexi and she locked the door behind us.

“Are you suggesting Brandon used magic on us?” Madison added.  “To get us to like him?  To get you to fall in love with him.”

“I dunno what I’m thinking.” Lexi replied. “Everything about this is wrong.”

Madison sighed.  “Magic didn’t exist a week ago. Now we’re knee deep in it.”  She helped me into the passenger seat of Lexi’s car.

“How did you meet him?” I asked.

“Online.” she said, started the car, and pulled out of the parking spot.  “He claimed he was in one of my classes last semester.  I didn’t think anything of it at the time.  He was sweet and funny online and convinced me to meet him before the semester began.  So I took a chance and met up with him at a dive bar near my house.  I was instantly smitten with him.  I found him charming, confident and sexy.”

“When was that?” 

“A week before we moved back in.” she replied.

“So a week before me and Vicky swapped lives?”

Lexi was focused on the road and was silent.

Madison, from the backseat chimed in.  “So what’s the connection?”

“He asked me about magic,” Lexi whispered.  “I mean.” she said, raising her voice to a normal volume.  “I didn’t tell him about the swap.  I only joked that I think my roommate was affected by magic because she seemed like a different person.”

“Nicole, you’re suggesting Brandon sought out Lexi?” Madison asked.  “But even if Brandon did seek out Lexi,” Madison said.  “That means Brandon believes someone in our group has the genie. And he believed that before the swap even happened.”

“And the fact the swap did happen,” I started.  “Means we do have the genie, right?”

“But you and Vicky did a thorough sweep of our place the first night of the swap.” Lexi said. “You’d think you would’ve found a genie, right? Or in the two months since?”

“Well it has to be somewhere.”  Madison said. “We can tear apart each other’s looking for it.”

I chuckled.  “Welcome to my world 2 months ago, Mads.”

We rode the rest of the way in silence.  Lexi or Mads would attempt to bring up the Halloween Dance and talk about how fun it was, but I wasn’t in a talking mood anymore.

* * *

Vicky

I woke up to birds singing outside and the sun peeking in through the closed blinds. Tyler’s arm was still draped around me.  Both of us were still naked under my comforter.  I could feel their morning wood pressing up against the back of my leg.  The thought made me giggle.  I hadn’t had to experience morning wood in 2 months and I certainly didn’t miss it.

For a moment all was right with the world. I remembered having sex last night and it was wonderful.  Top moment of my life. 

Then I remembered the look on Nicole’s face and my heart sunk again.  Why can’t my guilt just take a break so I can enjoy this for longer than a few minutes?

I reached to my dresser and found my phone and saw a missed text message from Lexi.  “Hey I know you’re sleeping and your phone is likely on silent.  I just got home at 4am and tried not to wake you.  Brandon ran into Nicole last night.  She’s OK, but she has minor injuries.  Thought you should know.”

Shit.

I moved out from under Tyler’s arm and put on a fresh pair of panties, and found some leggings and a t-shirt to put on and walked into the living room.  Lexi’s door was closed, as I’d expect from someone who just came home a few hours ago.

I texted Nicole.  “I heard what happened.  Let me know if you need anything.  I’m sorry about last night”

Just then, Tyler came out, wearing their dress.  “Hey um.” they said looking embarrassed.  “I didn’t plan to spend the night properly.  Do you have any unisex clothes I could borrow?”

“Yes,”  I said, getting up from the couch.  Back in my room I pulled out some of my old Victor clothes I had on hand for casual stay at home days.  “These might fit you.”

They took off the dress, pulled back on their panties from the last night, then my jeans and my high school’s long sleeve t-shirt I had.

“They fit” they said. 

I’m glad Tyler didn’t ask why I had baggy guy clothes just laying around.  Too complicated to explain at this moment.

They kissed me on the lips.  “I have to run.  My Thursday morning class starts in a half hour.”

I smiled, and kissed him back passionately.

Tyler smiled.  “Hey now, kisses like that might encourage me to stay.  But I really need to get going.”

“I just wanted another memory to get us through the day.” I flirted back.

As they backed away, I noticed the outline of their dick under the jeans.  I wanted to pounce back on him and take those jeans off of him.

Tyler could see the hunger in my eyes and replied.  “Behave.  We’ll see each other after class?”

“Yes.”  I replied.  “Absolutely.”

I watched Tyler walk down the hall. I jumped back into my bed.  I heard the front door of the apartment shut.  I was flustered.  My hand drifted under my leggings and panties and to my clit. When was my first class again?

I heard Lexi’s door open and I quickly removed my hand from my leggings.  I sat up in time to see a tired-looking Lexi peek into my room.

“I got your text.”  I said to her.  “Rough night?”

“You could say that.” she said, rubbing her eyes.  “I heard you wake up, then I was waiting for Tyler to leave.”

“What happened?”  I asked.

“Brandon jumped Nicole outside of your old apartment.  She was beat up pretty badly.  No broken bones, but she had bruises on her chest where he kicked her multiple times.”

I closed my eyes.  This is a nightmare.  “I should go see her” I finally said, opening my eyes.

“Yeah, I wouldn't,” she replied.  “Nicole doesn’t want to see you right now.”

“Oh.” I said.  

“She told me and Madison about your night when we were sitting in the waiting room.” she said.

“Oh.”  I said.  “Do you hate me?”

“No I don’t hate you Vic.” she said.  “You both are in an impossible situation.  You don’t get a free pass, because you had an agreement.  But she doesn’t get a free pass either for making that request of you in the first place.”

I was silent.

“Did you tell Tyler yet?” she asked.

“No”  I said meekly.  “I can’t, Lexi.  I’m in love with them.  If I told Tyler now, I think it would ruin our relationship.”

“And lying to them?  Pretending to be someone you’re not? Isn’t that ruining your relationship too?”

“What if Tyler never finds out?”  I suggested.

“Vicky.” she said.  “What does Tyler call you?”

“Nicole.”

“You’re living a lie, and you know it.  One day the truth will come out.  The longer you wait, the worse it will be.”  She got up.

“Where are you going?  Class?”

“No.  I didn’t get any sleep.  I’m skipping this morning's classes.  Think about what I said.”  She walked into her room and gently closed the door.

* * *

Nicole

In the morning, I was standing in line for coffee with Kayla.  She offered to pay.  I told her it wasn’t necessary, but she insisted after I told her what I went through last night and earlier this morning.

“And they haven’t caught him yet?”  Kayla said, handing me my coffee.

“No.”  I replied.

“What are you going to do?” she said.  “I know I’d be looking over my shoulder.”

“I am.” I replied, sipping my coffee.  Damn, that’s hot today.  “I feel like I’m being watched.”  I looked around, but all I saw were other students going to class like us.

“Does it still hurt?” she asked

“Yes.”  I replied.  “Especially when I take a deep breath or laugh.”  I pulled up my button down shirt to show her my chest.

“Jesus, Nick - Nicole.” she said.  “You’re all black and blue there.  That is scary as fuck.  What did your attacker want?”

I didn’t want to tell Kayla the truth.  Body swaps and genies are a lot to swallow.  “I don’t know.”

“Did he mug you?  Take money? Credit cards? Your keys?”

“Nothing.”  I said.  “My neighbors came outside before he could do anything more.”

“Thank God, they were there.” she said. “Injuries aside, how are you doing?”

“I am so tired.  I didn’t get home til 4.  Thankfully I napped in the waiting room and in my friend’s car a little bit.”

“Girl, I should’ve got you a double espresso instead.”

My phone rang.  The caller ID said the local police.  I answered.  “Hello?”

“Mr. Machado?” the person on the other line said.  “This is detective Messik.”  

If I told them I was trans, would that get them to stop calling me Mister? I pushed the thought out of my mind. I imagine that information would detail their investigation.  This wasn’t a hate crime.  This was something else.

“Any news?”  I asked with baited breath.

“We have not found Mr. Flynn.  We’re still looking though.  Any more information you have would be helpful.”

“I don’t have any more information,” I replied.

I heard the familiar tone of call-waiting.  I looked to see who's calling.  Dad?  Victor’s dad?  Why was he calling?

“If you can think of anything,” Detective Messik said, “Please call me back.  You have my card.”

“Thank you, bye”  I said and switched to the other line.  “Hello?”

“Hey Victor” he said.  “I got your letter.”

My letter?

“Of course I have room for you in our internship program,” he continued.  “Or rather I’ll make room for my son”

Internship program?  What’s he talking about?

“I’m going to have my secretary email all of the details for you,” he added.  “We can work around your classes.”

Wait, I’m going to have an internship with Victor’s dad? I didn’t know what to say.  I didn’t ask for this. 

He didn't wait for my response.  “I am so excited to have you come work for us.”

I needed to say something.  “Thanks, Dad,”  I said.

“Bye son, have a good day at school.” Then the line went silent.

I feel like someone is playing a cruel joke on me.  I could feel my breathing increasing and an anxiety attack coming on.

“That sounded interesting,”  Kayla said.

“Well, the police haven’t apprehended my attacker.” I said.  “The second call was my dad. Apparently I have an internship with his company.” 

“Well, congrats on the internship” she said.  

“Well, that’s more people that don’t know I’m transgender.  More people to misgender me.  And my Dad,  how do I even bring that up?”  I need to get control of my breath.  I stopped walking.

Kayla stopped with me and was silent.  “I don’t know.  I have no clue.  Maybe you can reach out to a support group for answers.”

“I’m sorry, Kayla”  I said.  “I didn’t mean to dump that on you.  The detective and my dad both misgendered me over the course of 60 seconds and… and…” I was stumbling for words.

Kayla hugged me.  “It’s going to be OK, Nicole.”

“Thank you”  I held onto Kayla while my breathing returned to normal.

“So what are you going to do about your attacker?” she asked.

“I don’t know.”  I said.  I have way too many things going on in my head at the moment.  I can’t tell the police about the genie.  That means if I want answers, I’m going to need to do my own detective work.  And I need to figure out why Vicky’s dad offered me an internship.

Chapter 27 - Temptation

Nicole

The cops called me again Saturday morning to let me know they still haven’t found anything.  I was getting pissed and frustrated. If I was going to get to the bottom of this genie business, I felt I was going to need to go to where it all started. Late Saturday morning, I did just that. I stood at the street in front of Greek Row, the area on campus where all of the fraternities and sororities built their elaborate and exclusive houses.

I’ve been here a few times outside of my own rush week. Many of the fraternities and sororities were big into community service and school spirit, which is why I rushed in the first place. I was eager for a sisterhood of good people so I could prove to my parents I wasn’t worthless. It worked out in the end as I found two lifelong sisters in Alexis and Madison. After the incident, I tried to avoid running into the sorority I rushed and Tau Kappa.

I walked along Greek Row seeing signs for charity events, and parties. I saw a sign for voting for Student Body President - but it was for Josh’s opponent. A part of me wanted to accidentally knock it over, but that might get Josh in trouble.

I came to a bunch of sorority girls sitting at a table, in front of a Blood-mobile. On cue, one of the girls jogged up to me. She wasn’t wearing a bra and her breasts jiggled up and down. I’m not sure if that was by design or not, but it worked and she got my attention. 

“Hi! Would you like to give blood today?” she cheerfully asked.

Honestly, I think I lost enough blood on Halloween so donating blood was likely not in my best interest. “No, not today,” I said, “Maybe another time.” As she was about to turn away, I decided I could her ask for information. I asked. “Hey, I’m looking for the Tau Kappa house.”

She had a disgusted look on her face. “Oh.” she said. “Those guys. they’re in the far back corner.” she said, pointing off in the distance..

“What can you tell me about them?” I asked.

“Well, we try not to talk bad about other greek houses.”

“So it’s bad?”

“Let’s just say they don’t have the greatest reputation on campus - even amongst other greek organizations.”

“I understand.” I replied. With constantly being in the news about sexual assaults, it's a wonder TK is even still allowed on campus. I’m sure they’re giving the other Greek house’s a bad name. “Thank you.” I told the sorority girl. She smiled and returned to her sisters.

I walked in the general direction where she said the TK house would be. Sure enough, I found it. It was very much like the other houses in Greek Row in elegance and stature, but wasn’t nearly as cheerful. I bet the school paid for landscaping and cosmetic work, but unlike the other houses that were oozing school pride, and community service, this house was missing all of that and was rather plain.

I walked up to the steps. Hiding in the shadows was random beer bottles and trash. I knocked on the door.

A guy slightly younger than me opened the door. “Yo, what’s up?” he said.

“I’m looking for information about Brandon Flynn.” I announced..

“I don’t know that name. I don’t think he lives here.” he replied, as he started to close the door,

“It may have been a few years ago.” I quickly said before he shut the door on me.

He turned his head into the house. “Yo did we have a “Brandon Flynn” in the frat a few years ago.”

I heard a faint “yes” from within the house.

“I guess we did.” he said.

“I was wondering if I could talk to whoever remembers him?” I said.

He looked back into the house, nodded and then opened the door for me to let me in.

As I stepped inside I instantly remembered I had been here before. Freshman year. The mixer that started this all. The house looked different in the daylight, with no party going on, and obviously no cleaning crew.

The invisible voice from earlier walked up to me “I’m Damon”. He held out his hand and I shook it. He was actually good looking. Not like his stoner door-man. He had that All American boyish thing going on for him. I bet he has lots of friends and a girlfriend. “I’ve been a part of TK for 4 years.”

“Hi, I’m… Victor” I said, smiling back at him.

“Hi Victor.” Damon said, smiling at me. I bet this guy will be a politician one day. “So what would you like to know?” 

“Brandon Flynn. How long was he with TK?” I asked.

“Brandon was a member of the brotherhood before I got here,” he replied. “I think he was in his second year when I first rushed.”

“So he lived here?”

“No.” Damon replied. “We don’t have space for all of the brothers. Rooms go to seniority and brothers in good standing. Brandon Flynn had neither of those things.”

“Is that why he’s no longer a brother? Was he kicked out?”

“Well, this was a number of years ago. He was older than me, so I imagine he would’ve graduated by now, but he was kicked out for stealing from us.”

“What did he steal?” I asked innocently.

He looked at me and gave a smirk. “Something personal to the fraternity.”

Damon started walking casually through the house. Naturally I followed him. We walked by a wall of photographs of young professional looking college men. 

I wanted to keep our conversation casual, so I asked “Are these your members?”

“They’re alumni,” he said. “Not just any alumni. Successful alumni.” The photos all looked recent, so many of the men in those pictures looked rather young.

“Obviously you know the president of the University.” he said, pointing at one photo.

“Oh really?” I said. “He was a TK?”

“Yup. Class of 2002.” 

Now I know why TK hasn’t been kicked off campus. 

He continued, “Then you know our state Governor and his Lieutenant Governor. Both Class of 2005. He’s the youngest governor ever to get elected to the office.”

“They’re TK too?” I said. “I never knew that.” Something in the back of my head was telling me to leave. Leave now. This is bigger than I imagined.

“We have pride in our alumni,” he continued.

I simply nodded. A little bit of jealousy perhaps. A part of me - the part that rushed that sorority does wish things had turned out differently.

“Walk with me, Victor” he said as we moved to another room of the house, I followed him. “That’s a nasty shiner you’ve got there”

“Oh, right” I said “My black eye.” Great, I forgot to cover it with makeup this morning. I hope Damon doesn’t think any less of me. 

“Did Brandon give that to you?”

“How did you know?”

“A guess. So is that why your interest in Brandon?”

“Yes.” I said. “We’ve had a few run-ins. He was my um.. Freshman year roommate.”

He stopped and sat down on a couch in an empty parlor. “Sit” he said, and I did. “You're a handsome guy, Victor.” he said.

I turned red in embarrassment. Did he really think I was attractive? Even with this black eye? I brushed some of my hair behind my ears.

“Girlfriend?” he asked.

“No.” I replied. “I um.. am single right now. I just got out of a relationship.”

“I’m sorry to hear that.” he said he looked into my eyes. 

Wow he’s got amazing chocolate eyes. I couldn’t help but smile back. 

“Victor” he said.

“Hmm?” I smiled back. I may have batted my lashes. He was so cute. I wonder if I had stayed in the sorority would I be dating someone like this? Maybe I’d be dating Damon himself. My stomach fluttered at that idea. 

“Why are you really here?” he said, not breaking eye contact. “I told the cops everything I know about Brandon a few days ago.”

“I um.. know about the Genie.” I heard myself say. Wait. No. Why did I just tell him that?

“I figured you did.” he said, lowering his voice to a whisper. His voice was hypnotic. Something is wrong. I should leave. “You know he blamed it on you right?” Damon said.

“Me?” I asked.

“Yes. He said his roommate broke the lamp.”

“I broke the lamp?” I idly questioned.

“I didn’t necessarily believe that though. You’re a good dude, Victor”

“I am, ain't I?” 

“Sadly since the lamp is gone, I’m the last one who has this ability,” he said.

“What ability?” I asked.

“The ability to get anything I want from anyone,” he said. “To get anyone to give me the information I want. To follow me.”

“Damon,” I giggled. “You don’t need magic to do that.” Did I just giggle?

“It was the tradition, that it would be our first wish once we were inducted into TK. Until that asshole former roommate of yours stole the lamp and lost the genie.”

I found my index finger tracing his fingers that were on his lap.

He smiled at me and was silent. His words echoed in my head. Wait. This is wrong. What’s going on?

Suddenly the spell was broken like lifted fog. I was sitting on the couch holding hands with this guy I just met. I noticed I had an erection. I let go of him and jumped off the couch with a startle.

Damon laughed. “That never gets old. My younger brothers are so jealous.”

I was angry. I was humiliated. “How far were you going to take that?” 

“Well, I’m not gay.” he said. “I was wondering how far you were going to go. I was curious how far you were going to go to get the answers you wanted.”

“That was sick,” I said. “What if I was a girl?”

He raised his eyebrow and smiled at the thought. 

“No.” I said, repulsed. “I have to go.”

“But you’re not going to tell anyone about us.” he said looking in my eyes again.

I felt a rush of pleasure again. “I’m not going to tell anyone about you” I parroted. 

I shook my head. “Stop that!”

“You’re too cute, Victor” he said.

Am I really cute? I shook my head again. I have to get out of here. I feel like a mouse that is cornered by a cat. Damon is toying with me. What’s worse is a part of me is enjoying getting played with. I’m flustered and turned on. And I’m frightened.

I wanted more details about the genie. But it was far too dangerous to be here. If past TK members had murdered Courtney’s former body, what would they do to me?

I turned around and walked through the house and out the door as quickly as I could. 

“Bye Victor!” I heard Damon say.

I was starting to hyperventilate. I didn’t look back. I kept walking down Greek Row to get as far away from the TK house as I could. 

* * *

I didn’t stop until I got to my apartment. I was frantically pacing my apartment doing breathing exercises when I felt a hand on my shoulder. I spun around and put the attacker into an arm-bar.

“Owww” Tyler screamed in pain.

“Tyler!” I said, releasing them. “Never sneak up on me like that!’

They took a stop back and rubbed their shoulder

A paranoid thought passed through my mind. Is this really Tyler? Could Damon disguise himself?

“What do you want?” I said, keeping my guard up.

They looked at me confused. “Nicole told me about what happened. I wanted to come check up on you. Maybe invite you out for beer and wings or... something. I don't know what your interests are. You mentioned a few things Wednesday night I wanted to.. umm.. talk about.”

So far their story checks out.

“If you’re up for it.” they finished.

“I’m not really a beer and wings kinda....” I paused. “Girl.”

“That's cool,” Tyler said. “Nicole wasn’t either last year. We used to always go out to-”

“Jenny’s” we both said simultaneously.

“Yeah” I said. “We can grab lunch. I just need to text Lexi real quick.”

“Take your time.” they said. “I can drive - I’m parked right over there.”

I looked around for signs that TK followed me. Then I saw Tyler’s car sitting right there in the parking lot. Sure enough, that was Tyler’s beat up car that I’ve ridden in many times. So now I’m convinced this is the real Tyler, and not a Damon mind trick, I can relax. 

I pulled out my phone and started a group text to Lexi and Mads. “I went to the TK house. Stay away from them. Very dangerous. The older members have an ability to put people under some sort of spell.”

I turned to Tyler. “Let’s go.” As I got into Tyler’s car, I did one last look around to make sure TK didn’t follow me home.

* * *

As we were driving to Jenny’s, Madison was the first to call me.

“Hello?” I answered.

“You went there?” Madison angrily said.

“Yeah.” I said. “I had to find out the deal with Brandon.”

“Nicole, that was dangerous. Something could’ve happened to you.”

“Yeah.” I said. “You’re right in hindsight. Listen, I can’t really talk right now about it. I’m with Tyler. He’s taking me to lunch... They! I’m sorry, Ty.”

“It’s OK,” Tyler replied.

“Tyler?” she said. “Jesus Nicole, what are you doing?”

“Mads, I'm OK. I’ll talk later.” I hung up.

“Did you meet Madison through PRIDE?” Tyler asked.

“Yeah” I replied. I had to remind myself that I’m not Nicole, and I’m pretending to be Victor. “She was also in my art class a few semesters back.”

We pulled into Jenny’s parking lot and we both walked into the cafe. The host escorted us to a booth next to the window.

“That was some move you pulled on me.” Tyler said. “My arm still hurts.”

“I’m sorry about that,” I replied. “I’ve been taking martial arts for the past 2 months. There was a class on self-defense.”

“I get why you’re on edge,” they said. “When Nicole told me what happened after the party I was shocked.”

I internally cringed at his use of my name to describe Vicky.

“That must’ve been so scary.” they added.

“It was,” I admitted. “What else did… Nicole… tell you?”

“That it was the same guy from the other week. Lexi’s ex. Your former roommate. It sounds like he’s unhinged.”

“Very much so,” I replied. I paused for a moment. The events of this morning at the TK house are fresh in my mind. I think Tyler deserves to know some of what’s going on. Even if he doesn’t know the full truth. “Tyler - I think we’re all in danger.”

“All?”

“Yes. My friends. Nicole’s friends. Brandon is a sick individual and hasn’t been caught by the authorities yet. And his brothers - are just as dangerous.”

Tyler looked lost in thought, trying to process what I just told them.

The waitress interrupted our conversation and took our orders. Tyler ordered a soda and a Rueben. I ordered bottled water and an Avocado and Tomato salad.

“That’s one of Nicole’s favorites.” Tyler mentioned. “Although she hasn’t ordered it in a while.”

“What’s her new favorite?” I asked. I shouldn’t have asked. I didn’t really want to know.

“There’s a spicy chicken sandwich she’s been getting. I’ve had it. The sauce is excellent”

Right. Chicken. Gag. I wonder if I should ask what they thought about their girlfriend’s sudden change in diet.

“So maybe I’ll help take your mind off of that Brandon character.” Tyler offered.

“Sure,” I said. It was almost like old times. I would be worried about something, and Tyler would swoop in to help me take my mind off of it.

“Tell me more about what we kinda talked about at the party.” Tyler said. “I’m assuming our mutual friends told you I’m non-binary since you used my correct pronouns earlier. I wanted you to know this is a safe space with me.”

Tyler is so sweet. He’s always been like this. Always empathetic. I missed him. “Well.” I started. “I am.. a woman.” I wanted to tell him I’m not just any woman. I’m Nicole, his girlfriend, trapped in this body.

“How long have you felt that way?”

“Since I was born.” I replied without hesitation.

“That’s awesome you knew so early. I didn’t start having these feelings until I was maybe a pre-teen. I don’t remember the moment I knew, but when visiting my aunt one summer I got a chance to crossdress. When the summer was over, I knew without a doubt I wasn’t cis. I came out as non-binary to a few people at first. My Aunt, My parents. Close high school friends. When I got to college I joined PRIDE and met Madison. Through Madison I met Nicole and Alexis. Back then I wasn’t sure if I wanted to be masucline, feminine, both, or neither. So I defaulted as maculine to just get through my freshman year.”

I had never heard this story before. I feel like Tyler has been hiding this from me for a long time. Likely because I never accepted his feminine side.

“I… only came out to Nicole recently.” their voice started to trail off. “Because of reasons.”

I had an opportunity here to dig into what Tyler really thought about me, like I did with Kayla. But it felt wrong. I don’t think I was in the right emotional space to hear Tyler talk about me like that.

“If you’ve known all along, what’s stopping you from transitioning?” Tyler said, before I could ask anything else. “You could’ve done hormone blockers before puberty.”

Crap, the lies are unraveling. “I wasn’t in a good place.” I said, echoing stories I’ve read. “And now… well I don’t know if I want to make any permanent changes,” I replied. It’s true. If I started transitioning, Vicky would flipout

“Transition isn’t only a medical transition. You can socially transition too. Just changing your name and pronouns is a transition.”

That didn’t occur to me. “Really?”

“Really.” they repeated confidently.

“Well, I’ve told the girls - Lexi, Mads and Vi- Nicole my pronouns.”

Tyler smiled at me. I couldn’t help but smile back. He was waiting for me to speak.

“And they are?” they said.

“Oh right” I replied “She, her, hers.”

“Awesome,” Tyler replied. “This is my friend Victor, she’s a great person.” they said to nobody in particular.

I giggled at Tyler using the wrong name. They didn’t know that, but how could they? Our eyes met for a moment. I felt the nostalgia hit me. I remember our first date. The first time we had sex. Those wonderful eyes were always a constant.

Then Tyler looked away. Of course. I’m a guy. Tyler’s currently dating Vicky. It’s not like I could get Tyler to dump Vicky for me right? Right?

Our food came and we started eating.

“Sorry for bringing it back up.” Tyler said, swallowing their food. “About this guy Brandon. Do you think we should leave town?”

I shrugged while chewing my salad. “Maybe.”

“I’ve been meaning to take Nicole home to meet my parents.” they said.

I put my fork down. That sentence just hit me like a ton of bricks. What? Now? I’ve been begging and pleading for you to take me home to meet your parents for over a year and now you’re taking Vicky? Breath. Ignore it, Nicole.

“I was going to surprise her.” Tyler continued. 

Tyler please stop talking about Vicky.

“She’s going to be so excited. Next weekend. We’ll get out of here. Away from Brandon. I can do something romantic for her. That was an excellent idea, Victor.”

Tyler couldn’t see the anger and jealousy building up in me. I saw the smile on his face. The same smile he’d give me after we spent hours making out. Did he show this smile after making out with Vicky? After having sex with Vicky? I found myself bending the plastic fork in my hand. I wanted to lash out at Vicky. She stole my boyfriend. I can stop this right now. I can tell him the truth and blow Vicky’s world up. 

I needed to change the topic before I did or said something I’d regret. “What do you do for fun Tyler?”

“I play video games in my spare time. I also make costumes.”

Both of those things involved Vicky, and I wanted to steer the conversation away from her. “How about classes?”

“I’m a Computer Science major,” they replied. “Classes are going great for me. I’m on track to graduate in the spring.”

“That’s awesome, Tyler” I said.

* * *

I made sure we spent the rest of lunch talking about classes. I almost tripped up and told them I was a marketing major, but managed to fake my way through talking about art classes. 

When Tyler dropped me off back at my apartment, Madison was waiting for me outside my door.

“Hey Mads” I said. “What are you doing here?”

“I was concerned.” she said. “I wanted to make sure you were OK.”

“I'm fine.” I said “It was scary. I wasn’t in control of myself. Thankfully I was able to break through whatever spell he had on me and run away.”

“We should bring Lexi into this” she said. “I’ll give her a call to come over.”

I nodded and opened my apartment door and let us both in.

“You were with Tyler?” she asked.

“Yeah.’ I responded. “They wanted to talk about their experience being non-binary. They offered me a safe space to talk about my own gender issues.”

“That’s actually great,” she said. “I was worried it was something else.”

“Like what?” I inquired.

“Tyler is your ex-boyfriend.”

“He’s not an ex” I retorted. “He’s my current boyfriend.”

Madison was silent and had a look of disapprovement on her face. Or was it disappointment?

“I had these thoughts,” I told her. “Of breaking Tyler and Vicky up.”

“Nicole, no.”

“I was jealous. I want him back. I thought maybe Tyler might be into me as I am right now. They’re non-binary. So it’s not a far leap of logic to suggest that… maybe… they… they could be into... transwomen.”

She shook her head. “Don’t break them up. It's not right.”

“I mean, It’s not like you haven’t tried to break us up in the past.”

Madison looked insulted. “Whoa, Whoa” she said. “I never tried to break you up. I was supportive of you. I made sure Tyler treated you right. I made sure you both were dating for the right reasons. You weren’t. I was upset about that. But I never tried to break you up.”

I was silent.

“This isn’t like you.” Madison continued. “The Nicole I love is caring and empathetic and patient.”

“I wanted to lash out. To hurt Vicky. Mads, is there something wrong with me? Am I a bad person?”

“You’re not a bad person,” she said, holding onto my arms. “You’re having a rough time. And we’ll get through it. You have me and Lexi at your side. Always.”

“I’m turning into my father,” I said. “When things didn’t go his way he sabotaged friendships, business relationships. He got fired for his temper.”

“You are not your father.” Madison said. “That man is worthless.”

“He called me worthless. I was always his worthless daughter. He would always show his disappointment in not having a son.”

“You are nothing like him. You are compassionate. You are one of the best friends I have ever had.”

“I’ve been so selfish, Mads.”

“It’s because you never had anyone looking out for you. Not even your parents. But you have friends now. We have each other’s backs. Over the years, you have done so many selfless things for me and Lexi. I know you care for us.”

I was silent for a moment. She’s right, I need to stop being selfish, and trust my friends. “Tyler’s happier with Vicky right?”

Madison was silent. She knew the answer but didn’t want to say it.

“Tyler is my ex isn’t he?”

She nodded.

A tear rolled down my face and Madison pulled me into a hug. The dam broke and I cried into her shoulder.

* * *

For the next hour, I lounged around the apartment with Madison. She put on some trashy TV for me to watch to take my mind off of things. We were sitting on the couch together. I was holding Madison’s hand, leaning into her.

My mind kept drifting back to Damon. I felt dirty. “I need to take a shower” I announced to Madison. 

She nodded and I made my way to the bathroom. I took off my shirt and jeans and I looked at the mirror and saw my male reflection. I hated it. All of this hair covering my body. This isn’t me.

I had an idea. I opened a drawer and found an electric razor.

“Madison,” I announced. “Can I get some help?”

“Sure” she said, walking towards me. She noticed me wearing just boxers and averted her eyes.

“I want this body hair off.” I announced. “This is my life, I’m going to transition as I see fit.”

She smiled and nodded in approval.

I used the razor and trimmed down my chest, arm and leg hair. Madison helped get the areas I couldn’t reach. When my body hair was short enough, I grabbed the shaving cream and razor and went into the shower. 

I used the face shaving cream I had and got a new blade for the razor. I’ve been shaving my legs twice a week during the warmer months since I was a teenager. While I knew what I was doing, this body’s terrain was unknown to me. I’ve also never in my life had to shave my chest and arms. That was an interesting experience. But I took my time.

When I was done my new body was smooth like I remember my old body being. A little bigger and more muscular, but I felt the euphoria of treating this body as my own.

I put on a clean pair of boxer shorts and walked out to Madison. She stood and saw the new hairless me. She put her hands on my hairless chest and looked me in the eyes.

“Hi Nicole” she said lovingly. It was such a simple phrase. She was telling me that she saw me, and only me. She didn’t care about the male shell I was in. I saw her eyes glance down to my lips and I leaned down and kissed her.

She kissed me back and embraced me. For a whole minute we stood in my living room - me in nothing but boxers - making out until I felt my member announce its presence upon her hip.

“Settle down girl” she said “Lexi should be over in a few minutes.”

With that, I ran to my room and quickly put on cargo shorts and a t-shirt. I returned to the couch with Madison and she put her hand on my smooth leg.

A minute later there was a knock at the door. It must be Lexi. “Come in.” I said.

Lexi and Vicky walked in

“What’s she doing here?” I said, jumping up from the couch.

“I invited her.” Madison replied. “It concerns her too.”

“Listen Nicole” Vicky said “I’m sorry-”

“I don’t want to hear it.” I said. “You betrayed-”

“Wait - did you shave my legs?” she interrupted. “My arms?”

“You’re treating my body as your own, I might as well do the same.” I retorted.

“Ladies, stop it,” Lexi firmly raised her voice. “We have bigger issues.”

Both Vicky and myself pouted. Madison dragged me back to sit on the couch with her.

“Now Nicole,” Madison said, “Please tell us about this morning.”

“As you know, I went to the TK house this morning to investigate Brandon” I started. “I talked to this guy Damon who knew Brandon from their time together. Damon had this… power over me. I found myself flirting with him.”

“Is that the same power Brandon had over me?” Lexi asked.

“I think so.” I replied. “It felt like - like he was able to turn me on - just by smiling.”

“Like doing stuff for him would bring you pleasure” Vicky chimed in.

“Like it didn’t matter if you were a lesbian.” Madison added, “because flirting with him felt so good.”

“Yes.” I said. “All of that.”

I looked around. We’ve all been under that same spell.

“When I was Brandon’s roommate,” Vicky said. “At first I thought it was just the excitement of being in college - of just having a roommate. I went out of my way to make sure he was happy. He would praise me - and I’d get turned on. I thought nothing of it. I thought maybe it was just my hormones doing crazy things.”

Lexi nodded. “Every time I’d do something for him, I felt... sexual gratification.”

“When I first met him,” Madison said. “I hung onto every word he said. I could listen to him talk forever.”

The look of shame passed over all of us.

“Damon said that Brandon blamed Victor - for the lamp getting broken” I said.

“What?” Vicky said. “That’s crazy. I didn’t break the-” She paused for a second. “No. It can’t be. That shity lamp was a genie lamp?”

“Vic, What happened?” Lexi asked.

“Well, Brandon asked me to clean our dorm room,” VIcky started. “Looking back - I was clearly under this spell. I hate cleaning!”

Lexi nodded with a smirk.

“Well, this one time,” Vicky continued. “I accidentally knocked into an old 70’s style kerosene lamp. It wobbled and I tried to catch it but it crashed to the floor and shattered. I was at first worried I spilled a flammable liquid on the rug. Thankfully the lamp was empty. But Brandon was livid. I think that is when he trashed our place.”

“What did you do with the pieces of the lamp?” Madison asked.

“Well after Brandon had his temper tantrum I realized how awful of a situation I was in. I cleaned up the mess. I think I threw the shards of glass away. That’s when I put in for a new roommate.”

“What happens to a genie when the lamp is broken?” Lexi asked.

“I have no clue” I chimed in.

“Maybe they find another vessel?” Madison said..

“Look at you - you’re the one who hates magic” Lexi chuckled.

“If you assume genies and lamps are real” Madison said. “it makes logical sense that the genie - being tied to the lamp - has to find a new one.”

“So the genie could be in any vessel” I said.

“So we’re back to square one,” Vicky said. “Looking for some magic artifact that could hold a genie”

“Not just any artifact - any household item” Lexi said.

I could hear sighs from around the room. “That’s not all I learned,” I said. “They have very powerful alumni. The university president. The state government. From what I learned from Damon, all TK's who graduated in the early 2000 until the lamp was broken had their first wish be this power over people.”

“Are the rest of the TK’s a threat to us?” Vicky asked.

“I don’t know. I didn’t tell Damon about the body swap. All he knows is I’m looking for Brandon because he beat me up. But-” I shook my head. “I admitted I knew about the genie. I wasn’t going to bring it up - but he managed to pull that out of me. And I offered it willingly with no resistance.”

The room was silent for a moment as well let that sink in.

“Just cause we know about the genie doesn’t mean we have it.” Lexi said.

“We need to be vigilant. Look over our shoulders.” I said.

Everyone nodded in agreement. Eventually Lexi offered up a bottle of wine to calm our nerves. Madison did her best to bring up girl talk. 

I wanted to ask Vicky about her dad’s internship offer, but I couldn't bring myself to have a friendly conversation with her just yet. We didn’t say a single word to each other the rest of the evening.

Finally everyone left my apartment for the evening. I was alone. I locked the door and secured the security latch. I sat in my bed, paranoid, listening to the faintest sound, but all I could hear were cars and off campus Saturday night parties.

Chapter 28 - Speechless

Vicky

When I got home Saturday night, I was afraid. More than I’ve ever been. The looming threat of Brandon - now his whole fraternity - was in the back of my head. If I was still Victor, I could just barricade myself in my apartment and only go out to class and not have to worry about anything or anyone. But I’m Vicky. I have friends. I have a boyfriend. None of us were safe. 

You’d think that me and my friends’ safety was the only thing on my mind. But it wasn’t. The other thing occupying my thoughts was Nicole - feminizing my body.

“I can’t believe she shaved my legs,” I said, poking my head into Lexi’s room.

“Well, it was bound to happen.” Lexi replied. “Once she accepted she was trans, she’s going to try to reclaim some of her femininity.”

“What if people notice? What if my parents notice?”

“Men shave their legs too. I once dated a swimmer in high school. His legs, arms and chest - dolphin smooth.”

“But I’m not a swimmer.”

“Are you going to stop eating meat?”

I sneered. “Why would I stop eating meat?”

“You’re making changes to Nicole’s life. She’s making changes to Victor’s.”

“What if she starts actually transitioning and making permanent changes? My diet isn’t a permanent change.”

“Well, your relationship with Tyler kinda is.”

“How so?” 

“Tyler might be oblivious... or in denial, but Vicky and Nicole are very different people. If you swap back, I’m not sure Tyler can handle the return of the old Nicole. Thus you have made a permanent change to the Tyler - Nicole relationship.”

“Well… we’ll cross that bridge when we get to it. But Nicole...”

“Seriously, Vic,” she said, cutting me off. “You need to choose your lane.”

“Choose my lane?”

“Are you Victor or Nicole? You can't have both lives. There will be a point where you will need to choose a life. And you won’t get a choice.”

I sighed. Is that what I’ve been doing? “Have I been too controlling?”

“I’d say it’s been 50-50 up until now with that crazy abstinence pact Nicole put on you both.”

“What should I do?”

“I can’t tell you that Vic.” she said. “But you have to let Nicole live her life. And she needs to let you live yours.”

I sighed. Clearly, I wasn’t ready to let go of Victor. “What about swapping back?”

“Vic... Vicky.” she said. “That’s the first time you’ve even mentioned that possibility in a long time. I think you’ve already accepted your new life.”

I was silent. Lexi was always on point with her hard truths. I never had a friend quite like her.

“So let’s talk about the other thing.” she said in a somber tone, interrupting the silence.

“Brandon?”

“Yeah.” she said.

“We should be careful. We should avoid going out at night. At least until they catch him.”

“I agree.”

“That means no going to visit Tyler late at night. Same for him. Sure - spend the night at his, or have him stay here. We should suggest the same to Mads and Nicole.”

“So, you’re saying I should go to class and my internship, then come right home and stay there all night?”

“Yeah. Until we’re safe. We should talk to the RA too.”

“Ugh. I don’t want to talk to her. She hates me.”

“She doesn’t hate you, Vic. Let's go do this now before it gets too late.”

I begrudgingly followed Lexi down a flight of steps and to the RA’s room. The door was decorated with her name - Alaina and a bulletin board full of building events which I haven’t attended,

Lexi knocked on the door and Alaina answered.

“Hello ladies of 210.” she said. “What’s up?”

“We wanted to let you know that we might have a stalker.” Lexi responded. “My ex-boyfriend. He already assaulted Victor. We’ve already talked to the police, but he hasn’t been caught yet.”

“Oh wow.” she said. “I can make sure security keeps an eye out.”

“Thank you.” both Lexi and I said.

“Is Victor alright?” she asked. “I haven’t seen him around.”

“He’s recovering,” Lexi responded.

“His ego is bruised though,” I chimed in. Lexi elbowed me in the side.

“That’s good to hear. Hopefully he gets better,” Alaina said. “But if we’re going to beef up security, we need to talk about uninvited guests. We need to keep an eye out for people who don’t live here.” she said and looked directly at me.

“You want me to make sure my boyfriend doesn’t walk unescorted.” I said.

“Yup.” she said. “And your other boyfriend.”

I blushed, but wanted to correct her. Nicole is-

“And your girlfriend.”

‘Hey now - Madison is Lexi’s friend too.” I said.

“What the 5 of you do behind closed doors is your business.” Alaina said giggling. 

Lexi giggled too. It was nice to see her laugh. She’s been in a depressed mood since the Brandon incident.

“Just make sure people who don’t live here have proper escorts,” Alaina concluded.

This arrangement seemed fair I suppose. I wish I could just give Tyler, Nicole, and Madison a key, but alas we’re living in dorms not a private apartment. I'm just lazy and don’t want to walk down 2 flights of stairs to let them in, then walk back up those 2 flights.

“Thank you for letting me know about your ex,” Alaina added. “I’ll call campus security right now.”

“Thanks. Have a good night, Alaina” Lexi said.

We both walked back up to our apartment without saying a word. Lexi walked straight to her room. I’ve known Lexi for 2 months, and I know something’s off with her. And I believe I knew the reason.

She’s been there for me. It’s time to return the favor. I walked to her bedroom door. “Hey Lexi, can I come in?”

“Sure, Vic” she said. “What’s up?”

“You know it’s not your fault right?”

She was silent for a moment. She looked down to the floor. “I don’t know.”

“It’s not your fault. It’s his.”

She looked up at me with tears in her eyes. “I’m sorry. I’m supposed to be the strong one.”

I went over and hugged her. “You are strong. You’re the strongest person I know.”

“But I couldn’t resist him. I didn’t even know I was under a spell.” I could feel her hug me tighter.

“It’ll be OK.”

“He violated me.”

I held her tight as she cried into my shoulder. This brought up my own memories of Brandon. What he did to me when we were roommates, what he did to me at the restaurant. I cried too. “Remember what you told me after the restaurant.” I said through sobs. “We’re in a sisterhood. I’m here for you, like you were for me.”

“Thank you Vic” she mumbled.

Minutes went by and eventually we were both able to compose ourselves. I returned to my own bedroom and climbed into my bed. I wiped my tears away, recomposed my voice and called Tyler on my phone.

“Hey babe” they answered. “How was your evening with the girls?”

“It was good.” I replied. “Somber. We pretty much talked about this Brandon stuff.”

“Any word on that?” they asked.

“None” I signed. “Listen, Lexi and I agreed that we should try to remain at our places when not at class.”

“That’s a good idea” they said. 

I was really hoping Tyler would talk me out of it. Something about not letting fear run our lives, or something like that.

“I was thinking we could get away for the weekend. This way we don’t need to be looking over our shoulders.”

“Oh?” I said. This wasn’t what I was expecting, but it sounded interesting. “What did you have in mind?”

“My parents' house.” they said.

Didn’t Nicole tell me she’s never met Tyler’s parents? Is this a big deal? “That sounds great.” I replied.

“Awesome,” Tyler replied. ‘“I’ll let them know.”

After I hung up with Tyler, a smile broke through the fear and uncertainty. I get to meet Tyler’s parents. This relationship feels like it's getting real serious.

* * *

On Sunday, I noticed Alaina posted signs at each entrance warning residents about increased campus assaults and to not let unknown people in behind them. 

Tyler and I spent the evening gaming at his place, and doing homework. We filled in Josh on the drama we were currently experiencing. He was super emphatic and agreed that we should stay in - and avoid Tau Kappa at all costs. I spent the night at Tyler’s place. Tyler was in the mood for some sexy time, but I was feeling self-conscious about Josh hearing us through their thin walls.

On Monday, after class and my internship, we had Malbec Monday. This time we invited Nicole and Tyler and decided all of us would just have a sleepover. Lexi and I did rock-paper-scissors to determine who was going to be on door escort duty. I threw “rock” and she threw “paper.” So I had to make 3 separate trips up and down the steps for Madison, Nicole and Tyler. I certainly got my exercise that night. 

Madison brought up two bottles of wine to account for our growing numbers. Tyler rented the new Jumanji movie. He claimed the movie was Josh’s idea. I never saw the trailer for this, but this did come up in my body swap movie research and was on our list. So when one of the characters changed from a girl to a guy, those of us who know of mine and Nicole’s situation, held our breaths. I know I was fine, but I was worried this would set off Nicole’s dysphoria. I eyed Nicole out of my periphery and she just chuckled at the situation and took another sip of wine. I exhaled, and was able to relax.

Nicole and I barely spoke to each other before and after the movie. She avoided me and I avoided her. I also think Lexi and Mads helped keep us from a confrontation. Madison kept Nicole close by. It was Lexi who decided we should paint each other’s nails. Even Tyler’s. I felt bad for Lexi. She was essentially a 5th wheel since Tyler and I, and Nicole and Madison seemed to have paired off. She was handling everything as well as could be. I could tell she still felt enormous guilt for bringing Brandon into our lives. It wasn’t her fault. She knew that, but the guilt was still there for her. 

Tuesday, I managed to get my old video game system from Nicole so I could play Tyler remotely. She dropped it off after her class, but before I came home. Tyler and I both had homework to do, so we decided to not spend the night at each other’s places. It was just me and Lexi at home. I made sure our doors were locked and dead bolted.

On Wednesday, a week has passed since Nicole’s incident with Brandon. Nicole sent us a group text to tell us that the police still haven’t caught up to Brandon. He was hiding somewhere. Nobody knew where though. I had this gut feeling it was nearby. He wants the genie, and he thinks we have it. As the days go by, I get increasingly worried that Brandon will get desperate and strike during the daytime. There was also no sign of any TK members taking interest in us. While I was walking back to class, I had a feeling I was being watched. I heard a rustle, but it was just leaves. Nobody was in my immediate vicinity. I could see other students in the distance, and nothing around but grass, leaves and trees. I decided to pick up my walking pace.

That night, Tyler came over again. We played video games, and even taught Lexi how to play. After we were done with games and Lexi retired for the night - Tyler and I had hours of sex. Sex managed to calm my nerves down, and for these few hours, I didn’t have a concern in the world - except for pleasing Tyler that is. Tyler meanwhile certainly returned the favor and introduced me to the world of endless orgasms. Lexi banged on the wall at least twice. I don’t think I ever slept so well.

Thursday I spent the night at Tyler’s because we were going to pack and leave tomorrow right from there. Josh insisted he treat us to Chinese take-out. I didn’t complain. He was interested in how we were all holding up. I told him, the support from him, Mads and Tyler has been amazing. Never once did either of them blame us for bringing this Brandon drama into our lives. 

* * *

Before Tyler’s Friday morning class, we packed and loaded their car. I was hoping Nicole would see me off, but I hadn’t even seen her since Tuesday morning. When Tyler went off to class, I saw a text message. It was Nicole.

“Vicky. I’m not over Tyler. I’m not over you sleeping with him. I’m not over you stealing my life. I’m still angry at you. But I will eventually get over it. Not today though. Enjoy this weekend at Tyler’s parents. I’ve been waiting years for Tyler to take our relationship to the level you’ve allowed him to take it. One day I’ll accept you’re a better girlfriend than I was. Good luck. Nicole.” 

I could feel my eyes water up. I put my phone down on the counter. Nicole is still angry. But I feel this message might be the start of the healing process for all of us.  

I turned my attention to my attire. I was still in a t-shirt and jeans from earlier when we packed Tyler’s car. I wanted to change to make a good impression. I quickly returned to my own dorm.  When I walked in, Lexi was still home and in her room getting ready for the day.

“Lexi, what should I wear to meet Tyler’s parents?”

“Something nice,” she said looking up at me. “Not what you're currently wearing.”

“I could wear the clothes I wear to my internship.”

“No.” she said. “Vic, you’re meeting the parents, not going to a job interview.”

I thought for a moment. “Well there is this sweater dress I have hanging up. Let me try.”

I went to the closet and pulled out the beige sweater dress with the bunched up turtle-neck looking thing. I wonder what to pair with this. I found burgundy leggings. I quickly got dressed and returned to Lexi’s room.

“How’s this?”

She smiled at me. “It’s cute. You’ve come a long way Vic. I don't think you need my advice anymore.”

“But I like your advice.” I replied with a great big smile.

“Or maybe… just maybe you like being called cute.”

My face turned red. “Not at all” I walked away and returned to my room in embarrassment.

* * *

When Tyler got home from class, we got into their car and left the university. As I watched the campus disappear into the distance, I could feel a sense of relief. It’s been a long week of being paranoid. It warmed me to think of this weekend as both a vacation and the next step in my relationship.

During the drive, I was rehearsing what I was going to say to their parents. Then it occurred to me I don't even know Tyler’s last name. I’m sure Nicole knows it, but it has never come up during the past 2 months. I need to know how to address Tyler’s parents.

“Ty, what should I call your parents?” I asked Tyler. 

“I just call them Mom and Dad,” they said.

“Well I can’t call them that, silly”

“I guess Mr. and Mrs. Matthews until they tell you otherwise.” they said.

“Am I the first person you’ve brought home to them?”

“You are.”

“Oh God.” I said. “Now I’m even more nervous.”

“Don’t be nervous. You’ll do great.”

I decided to kill some time on my phone.  I reached into my purse and it wasn’t there.  Out of habit, I patted down my non-existent pockets.

“Shit.”  I said.  “I forgot my phone.”

“Where did you leave it?”  Tyler asked.

“I…  I left it on your counter.”

“Do you want me to turn around?”

I sighed.  I don’t really need it.  Hell, it’s not my phone to begin with.  But it is my only lifeline to Lexi, Madison, and Nicole.  And the internet of course.  “No.  Don’t turn around.  I have you to keep me occupied.”  I smiled and grabbed their right hand.  I saw them smile, though they kept their eyes on the road.

It was about a forty minute drive to Tyler’s. We pulled up to a new-ish looking house. Not quite as big as my own, but a huge upgrade from Nicole’s.

We both got out of the car. Tyler held out his hand.

“Should we get our bags?” I asked.

“Not yet.” they said. ‘We’ll come back for them after we say hi”

I took his hand and we walked to the door. Tyler opened the door and led me in. The walls were adorned with many family pictures. I’m sure I’ll see a young Tyler in them. I kinda wanted to stop and look at them, but Tyler led me further into the house.

Tyler’s dad was at the sink washing dishes. He smiled at us, grabbed a dish towel to dry his hands and walked over to Tyler with arms open, “Ty! Welcome home!”

Tyler and their dad embraced in a hug. Then Tyler’s mom came out from another room. “Honey!” She too gave Tyler a hug.

Tyler stood back and introduced me. “Mom, Dad, this is Nicole.” Ugh. I wondered what it would take for Tyler to start calling me Vicky?

“It’s great to finally meet you.” Mrs. Matthews said.

“Tyler has told us so many things about you...” Mr. Matthews added. “For 3 years.” She gave Tyler a snide look. “It’s about time. Welcome to our home, Nicole.”

I heard the front door open. “Is Tyler already here?” I heard a voice come down from the hall. Then another older woman, the same age as Tyler’s parents came into view.

“Aunt Kira,” Tyler said, and they hugged.

Aunt Kira let go of Tyler and looked at me. “And you-” she said. “Must be Nicole.”

“Guilty” I said, meekly. I didn’t expect to meet anyone else. Aunt Kira didn’t hesitate to come over and give me a hug.

“We were just about to get lunch ready,” Mr. Matthews announced.

“I have to send a few emails first,” Mrs. Matthews added. “There are some meats and cheeses on the island. Enjoy!”

I noticed the kitchen island had a whole spread of meats, cheese, olives, and various other antipasto items.

“Nicole.” Mr. Matthews said. “You’re 21 right?”

“Yes, sir,” I replied.

“You don't have to call me sir. Would you like some wine, or would you rather something else?”

‘Wine is fine.” I replied.

Mr. Matthews pulled out 5 wine glasses and poured wine into each one and passed them out to me, Tyler, and Aunt Kira.

“Cheers.” Aunt Kira said, clinking my glass.

Everyone pulled out a barstool from under the island. I sat down and filled paper plates with various antipasti. Tyler sat next to me and squeezed my hand under the table. They smiled at me. Mrs. Matthews eventually came out and joined us.

Everyone spent the next 10 minutes asking Tyler about their semester. I liked how they took interest in their son. Very much unlike the way I was treated when I visited the Rosch’s.

Tyler leaned over to Aunt Kira and whispered something in her ear.

“Yes!” she said, excitedly. Tyler and Aunt Kira giggled. What are they up to?

Aunt Kira walked around to both of Tyler’s parents, whispered something to them and both she and Tyler retreated upstairs.

“What’s going on?” I asked. I’m not sure I like not being in on the joke.

“So Nicole,” Mr. Matthews said to me. “What’s your intention with Tyler?”

“My intention?” I repeated with surprise. Oh boy. I’m getting the “Dad grills the boyfriend act?” But I’m the girlfriend. “Well I love Tyler very much. I’ve been dating them for… 3 years.”

“What are your plans after college?” he asked.

“I honestly haven’t thought that far.” I replied. “But my internship has all but hired me post-graduation.”

“So you’re staying around here?” He said with a smile. He’s clearly enjoying interrogating me.

“I think so” I replied. “My family is from around here, and I have nothing pulling me to move.” I thought about that for a second. When I said “my family” I was talking about my family, not Nicole’s. The thought of spending the rest of my life related to the Roschs made me a little queasy.

“I’m assuming Tyler has told you about their gender.” he said. “How did you take it?”

“I was surprised,” I replied honestly. “I hadn’t met any non-binary people. Tyler is my first.”

“So it doesn’t bother you that Tyler isn’t a stereotypical guy?”

Where was he going with this? I eyed Mrs. Matthews. Was she just going to let him interrogate me? I’m having flashbacks to my arguments with Nicole’s dad. “Not at all Mr. Matthews. I find it endearing. I love Tyler more now than I did before that.”

He smiled at me and changed the subject to the food and wine. I guess he got what he needed from me. Mrs. Matthews asked about how my semester was going. I left out any details about body swaps, genies, and a powerful misogynistic fraternity. Or even the real reason we were here this weekend was because we no longer felt safe on campus.

Twenty minutes went by with me sitting in the kitchen alone with Mr. and Mrs. Matthews. The conversation was pleasant, if not a little awkward for meeting these people only a short time ago.  This is where I could really use a cellphone to fill in this blank awkward space.

“We’re ready” I heard Aunt Kira’s voice from the second floor.

Mr. and Mrs. Matthews got up from their seats and walked out of the kitchen so they could see the stairs. I followed them. What’s going on?

I had a clear view of the staircase. And like in a cheesy romcom, I saw a foot in a black 2 inch heel step down on the first step. Then another. Then I had a view of long smooth legs. My breath stopped as I watched her come down the steps.

She was wearing a little black dress. The dress style gave her the appearance of curves in all of the right places. It had spaghetti straps and a plunging neckline that gave the hint of cleavage. Her hair was down and lightly styled.

I stood there, speechless.

Mr. Matthews spoke to me. “I’d like to introduce you to my daughter, Taylor.”

I was still speechless. I’m sure my jaw was wide open.

“Well, go to her.” Mr. Matthews chuckled.

I walked to the bottom of the steps where Taylor was waiting for me. I put my hands out and took Taylor’s hands. Her makeup was wonderful. Accented by ruby red lips. “Taylor,” I whispered.

Taylor blushed and smiled. “What do you think?” she asked.

“I.. I..” I stuttered. “I think you’re stunning. Gorgeous.”

Aunt Kira followed Taylor down the steps, but my attention was on my boyf- girlfriend.

Suddenly I felt like the boyfriend. The moment I saw Taylor, I felt like I shifted back into Victor mode. I took Taylor’s hand and led her back to the kitchen and to her seat. I pulled her stool out for her. I watched her smooth out her dress and sit down. Mannerisms that took me weeks to master, she was doing naturally. I helped push her seat in.

I saw the Matthews shoot each other a glance and smile. Am I winning their approval? I’m so nervous that I'm going to screw something up with them - or with Ty- I mean Taylor.

“So Nicole,” Aunt Kira says. “How did you two meet?”

I’m assuming she doesn’t mean Taylor, because the answer would be - you just saw us meet. “Umm. Freshman year. I needed a Halloween costume. My best friend knew of an awesome cosplayer who could hook me up.” I think I did a good job of paraphrasing that.

“Very nice,” she said, accepting my answer.

“We were nearly inseparable after that.” I added.

“Nicole, do you have any favorite meals?” Mrs. Matthews asked. “We haven’t decided on dinner yet.”

It then occurred to me that we’re sitting here eating meats, cheese, and antipasto. The old Nicole would have never eaten this stuff. Tyler must’ve already updated them on my eating habits. “I did a vegetarian phase for a bit,” I said. “But now I’m more of a pizza, beer, and wings kinda girl.”

Mr. Matthews chuckled. “A girl after my heart.”

“We can throw stuff on the grill.” Mrs. Matthews suggested. She turned to her husband. “Do we have ground beef?”

“We do” he replied.

I felt Taylor squeeze my hand under the table.

We continued our lunch with more small talk. I couldn’t keep my eyes off my girlfriend. We’d exchange glances and smile, then look away realizing that we were not alone. Despite dating Tyler for 2 months, I had this strange feeling I was really meeting her for the first time this afternoon. 

* * *

After lunch, Mr. Matthews got our overnight bags from the car and brought them to the house. I insisted it wasn’t necessary and he just shrugged it off.

The guest bedroom was going to be mine. Despite Tyler’s parents- I mean Taylor’s parents being progressive about their kid being gender nonconforming, they were a little conservative when it came to college kids sleeping in the same bed. Which is fine I suppose. I can wait for the weekend to end to get Ty-Taylor back into my own bed. Although the thought of returning to campus - with all of that drama wasn’t appealing.

Taylor took me for a tour of her parent’s house. She led me upstairs to their bedroom. The bedroom walls were painted an aqua blue. I saw the words “Tyler” on one wall and “Taylor” on the other. The bed had a number of different dresses laid out and the dresser had makeup and accessories laid out. Clearly this is where Taylor and Aunt Kira went while I was downstairs. Before I could examine anything else, Taylor closed the door behind me and brought me in for a long kiss.

I kissed her back. Her lipstick tasted like raspberries.

She broke off the kiss. “I’ve wanted to do that for weeks.” she said.

I was confused. “But we have. We’ve… even had sex..”

“I wanted to introduce you to Taylor for weeks,” she corrected.

A part of me wanted to ask that if she was going to go by Taylor, could I go by Vicky? Would that be weird?

“Girls,” I heard Mrs. Matthews say from downstairs. “Please keep that door open.”

Taylor giggled and opened the door “Sorry, mom!”

I looked at a picture on the Tyler side. I saw a little boy playing with LEGO bricks. I checked a picture of the Taylor side. There she was. A teenage girl of 13 wearing a dress. I turned to Taylor. “When did you know?”

Taylor smoothed her dress and sat on the edge of her bed, crossing her legs. I sat beside her.

“The summer I turned 12” She said. “I spent about a month with Aunt Kira while my parents went on a 2 week cruise. One day at the pool, she was wearing this gorgeous sundress. I remember telling her she was so beautiful and I loved that dress on her. She asked me if I wanted to try it on. I resisted at first. I was a boy, and boys didn't do those things. I think it was the next day - I was helping out with laundry while she was out of the house. That dress was in the laundry basket. The seed was already planted in my head. So I tried it on. Yeah it was too big, but I instantly fell in love with it. The feeling of the fabric, how it flowed when I walked. This went on for a few days. I found more and more beautiful outfits. She must’ve known somehow. I started to find outfits that fit me that I never saw her wear before. Slowly I dropped my resistance and opened up to her. She asked me if I wanted to spend the rest of the month as a girl, and I agreed.”

This was interesting. I could relate. This in some ways sounded like when I was thrust into Nicole’s body. I resisted her clothing and style at first. But now I have my favorite outfits. “How did your parents take it at first?” I inquired. “They seem so cool and accepting of it.”

“They’re accepting of me now. Nine, almost 10 years later. They were not happy when they found out Aunt Kira had me crossdressing the entire month. At first, I saw my parents' point of view and decided to put that summer behind me. It was just a fetish. A phase. Every boy does that. But the thoughts and feelings never left. By the time high school had come, I was a wreck. I was depressed and had turned inward. Finally I came out to my parents. Aunt Kira was my ally. I told them both that I didn't have all of the answers, and I couldn’t live like that. I had to stop the masquerade. The Tyler they wanted was a lie. I wanted to find who Tyler and Taylor really were”

“Wow’ I said.

She placed her hands on mine. “Thank you Nicole. I was worried you wouldn’t be accepting. It was scary. But I know if my parents can change, maybe you could too.”

Oh I certainly changed alright. 

“So what would you like to do this afternoon?” she asked.

“Anything,” I replied. “This is your hometown. You’ve finally brought your girlfriend home.”

* * *

Taylor drove me around town, pointing out various nostalgic places for her. Her high school, where she played various sports, the shopping mall, her favorite restaurant. I took it all in, and let her reminisce.

When we returned to the house, we all prepared dinner as a family. The Matthews reminded me of my own parents, and dinner was an elaborate affair - despite only being hamburgers. I offered to help. We each took turns making our own hamburger patties. Taylor and I were also assigned side-dish duty. I was crushing garlic as Taylor diced the veggies. I sautéed it all together on the stove.

The burgers were delightful. I don't know what flavors and spices Mr. Matthews added to the ground beef, but it was the best burger I’ve had in a long time.

After dinner, we all sat on the back porch around a gas fire pit. I borrowed a warm hoodie from Taylor and we cuddled on a loveseat. Mr. Matthews topped off all of our glasses of wine. Taylor’s parents and Aunt Kira would tell stories about Tyler and Taylor’s childhood and adolescence. I just sat, listened and took it all in. I daydreamed on what it would be like to bring Taylor home to my parents. But that could never happen, so I put it out of my mind.

“Nicole, you’re so pretty.” Mrs. Matthews said.

I smiled. “Thank you.” Yeah, I know Nicole’s body is attractive.

“I love that dress on you.” she continued. “Your makeup, your hair. So radiant.”

I was taken back.  She was complimenting… me.  The things I did. I couldn’t help but smile.  Why couldn’t my trip to Rosch's be this way?

On a trip to the bathroom, Aunt Kira pulled me aside. “Nicole, I'm very happy to have met you finally. I admit you are different than I imagined in my head.”

“I am?”

“All of the stories Tyler’s been telling us over the past 3 years. I had my reservations. You are not what I expected. You seem to care for them deeply.”

Did Nicole not care deeply for Tyler? I thought she did. I wonder what stories Tyler did tell about Nicole. I imagine they all weren’t flattering. Maybe the Matthews didn’t approve of Nicole. Is that why Tyler was so hesitant to bring her home? I decided to not dwell on it too much while talking to Aunt Kira. “I do care for them.” I replied. “I mean I love them.” I blushed. “I feel like I've been caught up in a whirlwind romance and I haven’t really had time to process it.”

She chuckled and gave me a hug. “Oh honey, I can tell. Enjoy it. Tyler is a great kid. I don’t have any kids of my own. So I treat Tyler like one of my own. They are very important to me. Please don’t hurt them.”

We both returned to the fire pit.

“So I’m going to head home,” Aunt Kira said.

“Bye Kira.” Mrs. Matthews said, and everyone exchanged hugs. 

“It was good seeing you, sis,” Mr. Matthews said, hugging her.

I, too, hugged Aunt Kira as she left.

When Kira left we all sat back down and I re-cuddled with Taylor.

“Aunt Kira really wanted to meet you,” Taylor said. “She drove an hour just to be here tonight.”

“I hope I made a good impression,” I said.

“You did.” Mrs. Matthews said.

Taylor put her head on my shoulder and wound up falling asleep there. Eventually the whole family decided to call it a night, and I woke Taylor up and led her to bed.

After I brushed my teeth and put my pajamas on, I walked downstairs to get a glass of water. I saw Mr. Matthews sitting on the couch, playing a first-person shooter.

He noticed me. “Hey Nicole, wanna play?”

I shrugged. “Sure” I wasn’t tired yet, but I was certainly getting there, so I sat down next to him and picked up the second controller.

He restarted the game in 2 player mode.

Mr. Matthews reached down the coffee table and took a sip of the drink. 

“What are you drinking?” I inquired.

“Whiskey. Wanna try?”

I took the glass and sniffed it. Oh boy, that smells strong. I took a small sip, and coughed. “Wow.”

“Yeah, it’s an acquired taste,” he said. “I didn’t start drinking whiskey until I was in my 30s.”

We started playing. He was good. I could see how Tyler got into video games.

“How are you doing Nicole?”

“I’m doing fine,” I replied. “Maybe a little buzzed from the wine.”

“Was this all too much? Meeting Taylor I mean?”

“Not at all” I took another sip of his whiskey. “Tyler came out to me a few weeks ago. They told me about Taylor and I’d meet her eventually. So I was curious. I didn’t expect it to happen this weekend, though.”

“Tyler would call home, and be concerned that you wouldn't be accepting.”

I nodded. “I understand this weekend might’ve been a few years in the making.”

“I told them to be patient with you and give you time. Of course we were eager to meet you, so I’m sure that didn’t help.”

We continued playing.

“It wasn’t easy,” he said. “Watching my son desire to be more feminine. In order for me to come to terms with it, I needed to let go of my own views on gender. Society puts pressure on everyone. Including parents. Fathers. Mothers. How does one properly raise a son in this world?”

“I could see that.”

“When my sister came out as trans before Tyler did, I was lost. Unable to cope.”

“Your sister?”

“Kira.”

“Kira is trans?”

“She is. Growing up she was my older brother Kenneth. I looked up to Kenneth. He was my hero. He was everything I wanted to be as a guy. It took me a long time to accept Kira. But eventually I realized Kira and Kenneth are the same person. I still look up to my older sister. I’ve found a newer respect for her. But when Tyler came out to us after spending a summer alone with Kira... All of those wounds were reopened. I was angry at Kira. She did this to him. She turned my son into a feminine boy.” 

I was silent. I watched Mr. Matthews look away, then look down, ashamed at how he acted in the past.

“I had to go to therapy. Eventually when I looked back on Tyler’s childhood I realized all of the signs were there. Tyler never took to traditional boy things. They were jealous of his girl classmates. Kira saw what I didn’t. Or what I refused to see.

“Do you always go back and forth on name and pronouns?” I asked. I was legitimately curious.

“We respect what our child wants. This weekend it was important to her to introduce her girlfriend to Taylor. So she’s Taylor this weekend. When she’s not dressed at Taylor she prefers Tyler. It was this summer Tyler asked for us to use she/they pronouns and not “he”.

I nodded. “And your relationship with Aunt Kira?”

“I forgave Kira. She saw what I was too blind to see.”

“I think I was blind too,” I said.

“Oh?”

“Well.” I said. “I was never into guys. But yet I felt this attraction to Tyler. I don't know why it didn’t come as a surprise that Tyler wasn’t really a guy. I accepted them quicker than I accepted the pronoun shift.”

Mr. Matthews chucked. “Did you know that Tyler coming out helped save our marriage?”

“How so?”

“Well I myself was struggling with depression. I was just laid off from my job, and I was trying to cope with my wife being the breadwinner. It wasn’t easy. But because I was in therapy for coping with Tyler’s transition, and how it was exposing my own gender biases, it was easier for me to see I was putting pressure on myself, I was able to cope with my new role in this family. It was my responsibility as a father and husband to support everyone - including my wife.” He paused and took a slip of his drink. “It was then, everything clicked for me. I had a family who needed a husband and a father - not necessarily a breadwinner, or a stereotypical male role model. With society’s gender roles, I could still be what they both needed me to be. My wife needed love and support. Tyler needed encouragement and love.”

* * *

Taylor

I heard talking coming from downstairs and I got out of bed. I slipped on a cute cami and pajama bottoms and walked down the steps to find Nicole and my dad talking and laughing playing video games. They saw me and both smiled.

“Tay, I hope we didn’t wake you..” Dad said. 

“Your dad is kicking my ass at this game.” Nicole said.

Dad turned the game off.

“I should get to bed, it’s getting late. I’ll let you kids be.” he said, picking up an empty glass and walking back to the kitchen.

Nicole stood up. She looked a little flush.

“Hey.” she said, smiling at me. “Your dad’s got good whiskey.”

“Apparently,” I chuckled, bringing her in for a hug.

Dad turned off the lights as he went upstairs, leaving us in the glow of the TV.

She placed her head on my chest. “I love you Taylor.”

“I love you too” I held her close and tightly.

“If we were home, I’d say let's go out for a late night snack” she said.

“We still can.” I replied. ‘There’s a few fast food restaurants nearby.”

“No. I don’t want to let you go.”

We stood there in silence, swaying back and forth. I heard her start to hum something.

“What are you humming?” I asked.

“A country song I heard on the radio earlier.” she said. “A Dan and Shay song.” She started singing. “And I’m speechless. Something something something something.”

We both started laughing.

“Keep humming,” I told her.

“You sure?” she said. “I have an awful singing voice. It probably extends to my humming too.”

“No you don’t” I replied. “Everything about you is beautiful.”

She started humming and we slow-danced right there in my parents' living room. Her eyes were closed and I could feel her getting heavier.

“I think I saw some slices of pizza in the fridge here.” I said

“Hmm.” she said, her eyes still closed. “Ty you already won me over before the pizza.”

I chuckled.

“Remember our first date?” she said. “We split a pizza and played video games. You may have won me over then.”

Weird. “That wasn’t our first date, silly. That was like- 2 months ago.”

“Hmm” she replied, her eyes not opening. She was getting heavier.

“We should get you to bed.” I said.

She didn’t respond as she nestled further into my chest.

I walked her up the steps and to the guest bedroom where I tucked her in and kissed her goodnight.

I enjoyed spending all week with her. Sure it’s been stressful, but having her by myself felt right. The way she looked at me dressed as Taylor. My thoughts about us breaking up after college evaporated. If I could spend every day of the rest of my life with her, I’d be one happy person.

Chapter 29 - The Start of a New Week

Tyler

On Sunday morning, I stood in my bedroom in my cute pajamas. I looked in the mirror, smiled and said goodbye to Taylor until next time. I unbuttoned my top, slid down my bottoms and took off my boy shorts. I retrieved my boxers from the dresser drawer and put them on. I pulled on the jeans I wore here on Friday, then finished it with a long sleeve t-shirt with our University's name on it. 

I stood there looking at my reflection and I re-tied up my long hair. It was wonderful to spend an entire weekend as Taylor. I only really get a chance to do that during the summer or weekends spent at Aunt Kira’s house. And at conventions I could hide behind cosplay. Spending the weekend as Taylor with Nicole and my family felt - real. It felt like Taylor was real.

I mean - I am Taylor. Taylor is Tyler. I’m the same person. I don’t act any differently that I'm aware of. 

I just wonder what it would be like to be Taylor full-time for a while. Would I grow bored of her? Would I miss Tyler? What if I really do enjoy being Taylor full time? What does that mean for me? Ultimately, now that Nicole has accepted me as non-binary and has accepted me as Taylor, there’s really nothing holding be back from experimenting with it.

I eyed my closet and saw some dresses hanging up. They were calling to me. I took some down, folded them up, and put them in my bag. Taylor’s coming to college with me.

* * *

Vicky

I had a pleasant weekend with Tyler and their parents. When Sunday evening came and it was time to return to campus, I was a little sad. Returning to campus meant returning to the real world. Where the real Nicole was upset I was living her life, and where my deranged genie-seeking former roommate was looking for us.

Tyler was dressed in their male clothes again. I guess despite everything they are still shy about presenting as femme when in public - outside of Halloween of course. I for one, know I’d like to see Taylor again.

Mrs. Matthews packed us some leftovers, while Mr. Matthews loaded our overnight bags into Tyler’s car.

I hugged Tyler’s parents and bid them goodbye. Tyler shared a private conversation with each of them outside of earshot that I just wasn’t privy to. Odds are they’re telling Tyler how much I wasn’t what they expected. Maybe I earned their approval.  I heard that enough over this weekend to wonder how they would’ve greeted the real Nicole. And how she would’ve reacted to this weekend.  Would she have been given their approval?

An hour later, we returned to campus and to Tyler’s dorm. I walked into the kitchen, expecting my phone to be sitting right on the counter, but it wasn’t.

Josh came running out of his room. “Nicole, I’m so sorry.”

“What’s wrong?” I asked.

“Your phone kept ringing and ringing and ringing. It was your Mom. I thought it was important so I answered it.”

“My Mom?” I said. “What did she want?”

“I don’t know, but she was an uber bitch.”

I sighed. “Yup, that’s her alright.”

“I’m sorry” Josh said again. “She asked who I was and I told her - “I’m Josh, Tyler’s roommate”, then I kinda told her where you went.”

“Oh.” I said. “Well, I went to my boyfriend’s parent’s house. That shouldn’t have been a big deal.”

“Yeah, well then she went on a not very chill tirade about Tyler.” Josh handed me my pink iPhone. “My virgin ears will never be the same.”

“I’m sorry Josh.” Tyler said. “I should’ve warned you.”

“You think she’s bad” I said. “You should see her husband.”

“Yeah” Tyler agreed. “Her dad is the worst.”

“I’m sorry you have to put up with that Nicole.” Josh said.

“It’s not your fault.” I replied. I held up my phone. “Excuse me.” I walked back outside the apartment to check the messages.

I saw 5 missed calls and one voicemail. All from Nicole’s mom. None from Nicole. 

I was more interested in status updates from Nicole so, I texted her. “Any new information from the cops?”

It didn’t take long for her one-word response to come in. “None.”

That was disheartening. The blissful atmosphere of Taylor and her parents already seems like a distant memory.

* * *

Nicole

This weekend I wound up spending it at my old apartment.  With Vicky out of town, Lexi was alone, she asked me and Mads to keep her company so we did.  We had a good time, just the three of us.  Just like old times.  Lexi suggested I sleep in my old bedroom, but I couldn’t bring myself to sleep in there.  That wasn’t my room anymore.  Perhaps I should’ve rethought that as Mads wanted to cuddle, and our on-campus provided dorm couches were not big enough for two people to cuddle on all night long.

Now It’s Monday morning, and I’m all alone again.  But I’ve got places to be today, so hopefully my mind will be kept preoccupied.

I pulled out the black button down shirt and gray slacks I purchased over the weekend. I put them on and stared at myself in the mirror. I look like a guy about to go into the office. I mean, I still look good, but I would’ve rather worn something brighter and more feminine. Maybe next time I’m at the store, I’ll experiment with traditionally feminine shirt colors.

I heard a knock at the door. Typically I’d say “come in” but I’m not making that mistake. I walked to the door and peered out the eye-hole. It was Madison.

I let her in.

“Good Morning” she said, giving me a quick peck on the lips. My face turned red. We weren’t officially dating. But I have seen her every day since Halloween. We haven't discussed our relationship at all. I think we’re both afraid of bringing it up. Taking it slow is fine I suppose.

“So any word from the police?” she asked.

I sighed. “Same as last night” I replied. “They are convinced he fled town.”

“I hope he did.” she said. “But at the same time, I hope they catch him. I’m tired of living in fear. Once he’s caught, then we can focus on the only mystery left - your body swap.”

“A bigger mystery is who wrote the letter to Victor’s dad to give me this internship.” I said.

“Um...” Madison said, looking at me with a raised eyebrow. “Have you considered the obvious explanation?”

“Obvious explanation? You mean, Vicky?” I scoffed. “Why would she do something nice for me?”

“Why don’t you ask her?”

“I mean - she and her dad don’t see eye to eye. Vicky never wanted to be a business major and turned down her Dad’s attempts at getting her into his company. She wants to be an artist. Why the sudden change?”

Madison was silent.

“So you’re suggesting Vicky is planning on us staying this way? And never swapping back?”

“I wasn’t suggesting - but it sure looks that way.” she said. “I mean - until we find that genie, you aren’t swapping back. Sounds like Vicky’s placing her bets.”

“But even if that was the case, in order for Vicky’s dad to offer his son an internship at this point, it would mean that Vicky had to apologize and admit she was wrong all along to her father.”

Madison looked at me with a raised eyebrow.

I swallowed hard. Is that what happened?

“It sounds like she’s repairing her relationship with her father - for you.” Madison said. “It’s time to call her.”

I groaned as I picked up my cell phone. I found Vicky’s number and dialed it.

On the first ring, she answered with a surprised voice. “Nicole?”

“Hi Vicky” I said. “Umm. Did you write a letter to your father?”

She was silent for a moment. “I did.”

I hate when everyone else is right. “When? Why?”

“About two weeks ago. The morning after you helped me with my internship project. You were enjoying yourself. It was clear that you deserved the internship I was doing and taking credit for - the one that I took from you. I was guilty. I felt that was the only way to pay you back.”

In the back of my head I was thinking that she took more than the internship. But the fact that she’s admitting at least one of the things is a start I suppose. “What did the letter say?”

“It said - that I realized he was right.” Vicky said. “That I was ready to work for him. That I was being selfish and foolish to turn away his offers.”

“And what happens when we swap back?”

“I’ll deal with that when the time comes.” she said. “All that was important at the time was giving you what you deserved.”

I was silent. Maybe this was the most selfless thing Vicky has done for me since we’ve known each other. “This… uh.. Doesn’t change what’s happened in the weeks since you wrote that letter.”

“Does that mean Dad contacted you?” Vicky said, ignoring the reason I’m currently mad at her.

“Yeah. My first day is today.” I replied.

“Congratulations Nicole. You earned this. That’s your job, don’t let anyone tell you otherwise.  You’re going to do great!”

Stop it, Vicky, I’m trying to stay mad at you.

“You have a better chance at making my dad proud than I could have.”

I closed my eyes, and leaned against the wall. “Vicky, don’t put yourself down like that.” I found myself replying. Damn, I was supposed to stay mad at her.

“I also told them I had started a vegetarian diet.”

I opened my eyes in surprise. “You didn’t!” 

“I did.”

I was silent. I should say it. Come on, Nicole, you can say it. “Thank you.”

“I’m glad you called,” she replied. “I’ll let you go. I think we’ve made progress here and I have a tendency of screwing that up. I’m going to quit while I’m ahead for once.”

“Bye.” I said.

“Bye” she replied and hung up.

Madison looked at me with approval. “You did good.”

“I wanted to stay mad at her.” I replied.

“She still thinks of you as a friend.” Madison replied. “I bet she’s feeling guilty and regretful over the… other stuff.”

I nodded. I didn’t want to think about that right now. Maybe I’ll stop resisting and let Vicky occupy my good thoughts for a little bit.

“How do I look?” I said smoothing out the button down shirt and slacks. “I have theater class, then I’m going to go straight to the internship.”

“You look snazzy,” she said. “Overdressed for class, but not for your internship.”

“Should I wear a tie?” I asked. “I don’t know how to tie one.”

“Me neither,” Madison replied.

OK, no tie then.

* * *

I was sitting in theater class, listening to the professor go on about today’s lesson material. I was nervous thinking about the internship I had to go to following this. What do I say to Vicky’s dad? What kind of job is he expecting of me? Hell, what kind of company is it?

I started doodling in my notebook. I need to forgive Vicky. I need to move on from Tyler. I know all of this. Why is it so hard?

“And in the third act” the professor said, pulling my attention back to the lecture, “there is an ‘all is lost’ moment where it looks like the hero has lost. Can someone give me an example from a movie?”

The student next to me raised their hand, and the professor nodded at her. “In Jaws when Brody is all alone on a sinking ship with no engine and no radio.”

“Good example” the professor said and kept talking.

I jotted some notes down in my notebook. Maybe I’ll call her tonight, I thought after the internship. Things do seem to go better when we’re working together instead of against each other. Maybe I can bring some wine and we can have our own Malbec Monday. Just me and Vicky.

* * *

I drove into the city where my new internship was - Mr. Machado’s company. I found garage parking and walked to the company. Mr. Machado’s secretary gave me all of the necessary information to find the building and lobby. Despite all of that, Mr. Machado was there to greet me, instead.

“Victor!” he said with open arms.

“Dad,” I said awkwardly, hugging him back.

“How were the directions?” he asked. “Did you have any trouble finding the place?”

“No,” I replied.

“I’m so glad you’re here.” he replied as he started escorting me to the office. He handed me a temporary badge. As I took it from him, I noticed his gaze linger on my hand… or rather my painted nails. I forgot to remove the polish this morning.

I took the badge and buried my hands into my pants pockets.

He didn’t say anything.

Over the next twenty minutes he introduced me to a lot of people. He introduced me as his son Victor. As heart-warming to see how proud and excited he was, my mind kept going to the eventuality that I may have to come out as his daughter Nicole one day. Granted I’m not his daughter either. But the idea isn’t the worst idea in the world. Mr. Machado has been much warmer than my real father. I wonder how he and Mrs. Machado would take that conversation. I know how my real parents would take it. Would they call me names? Would they disown me? Then I thought about Hanna. I’d have a sister. A real sister. One that already accepts me as Nicole. That made me smile.

After getting a badge, I was brought to my new desk. I was in a small office with other interns. After brief introductions, I started reading up on getting computer access and user accounts and such. 

Out in the hallway I could hear one intern say to another, “he only got this job because of his father.”

This upset me. While true, I felt like I was very qualified for this position. On top of everything going on in my life, I’m now going to have to prove I belong here, too.

* * *

Vicky

After this weekend, I realized Tyler opened up to me way more than I have. Now some of my secrets, I wasn’t willing to tell him just yet. But I was determined to slowly show Tyler more of Vicky. I’m hoping one day Tyler will know the real Vicky. After I came home from my internship, I removed the office clothes and I dressed down for the occasion. I got a pair of jeans and an old T-shirt that looked like Nicole hadn’t worn it in years. I washed my face and I did minimal makeup. I looked in the mirror. While my reflection wasn’t “me”, it was “Vicky.”

My phone rang. It must be Tyler. No, it was Nicole’s mom again. What does she want?

“Hello?” I answered.

“Thank God Nicole. I was calling you all weekend.”

“I noticed,” I replied. “What’s up?”

“Are you coming home for Thanksgiving?” she asked, bluntly.

“Umm.” I said. “I hadn’t thought that far in advance.” I certainly don’t want to. I can stay here on campus. Wait, then I’d be on campus all alone.  With Brandon still on the loose.

“It’s in less than two weeks, Nicole.” she said. “I need to know if I have to buy you one of those God awful fake turkeys for you.”

I rolled my eyes. This was Mom of the Year material right there. Did she blow my phone up this weekend to ask about faux turkey?

“Yeah, Sure” I replied. “I’ll eat a real turkey this time though.” I’m not going to look forward to this, but at last I’ll be safe from Brandon. I’ll be sure to bring some art supplies with me to pass the time. “Who’s going to be there?”

“Just us as usual,” she said.  “Are you still holding onto that fantasy that your dyke Aunt Shirley or her new girlfriend will show up?"

I could feel my blood boil. I don't even know Aunt Shirley, but this woman who I have to call “Mom” is really pissing me off.

“Speaking of.” she said.

Oh God, what does she want now?

“Who answered your phone?”

“That was my friend Josh. Tyler’s roommate.”

“Does he know Tyler’s a fruitcake?”

“Tyler isn’t gay. But Josh is.” The moment I said that, I regretted actually responding to her insult.

“How many gay people do you hang out with?” she said. “I knew we should’ve sent you to a different school.”

“Seriously stop.” I said. “Are you done insulting me? I’m kinda waiting for Tyler to call...”

“Is his family gay too? Seriously Nicole, I can’t believe you went there.”

What the fuck, lady? Who does she think she is? I should really just hang up. “Why wouldn’t I visit my boyfriend’s parents?  I had a great weekend.”

“All of those gays living together.” 

“Tyler isn’t gay. Neither are their parents.” I replied. Why am I engaging with this creature? “And even if they were, they were very nice people.  You know what. Tyler’s parents were much more accepting and welcoming than you both were a few weeks ago. They asked me what I wanted to eat, they made me feel like a part of the family. Tyler’s dad carried my bags. Tyler’s mom told me I looked pretty.”

“But we’re your real family.”

Stop reminding me, witch. “Are we done?”

“Yeah fine.” she said. “See you on Thanksgiving.” She hung up.

My phone buzzed with a text message. Dammit, Jackie, leave me alone. It was Tyler. “I’m here.” Oh Thank God.

I walked out of my apartment door, paused for a moment, wondering whether I should lock the door behind me despite Lexi being home. I decided to trust that nobody was in the building. I walked down to the door and let Tyler in. 

“Hey” we both said with a smile, a hug, and a long drawn out kiss.

We returned to my floor and everything was where I left it. Maybe normalcy isn’t that far off.

My mind did drift to my real family. Nicole’s were awful people. This is making me forget why I was even mad at my real dad. I was starting to miss them. 

I returned my focus to why I invited Tyler over tonight. “So Tyler, I wanted to share something with you that I only do in private.” 

“Oh?” Tyler said, their curiosity piqued. 

“You were talking about not showing our true selves over the weekend.” I said. “I wanted to show you more of me.”

“Oh?” Tyler replied. “I thought I knew everything about you.”

“I’m an artist.” I said.

“An artist?” they said. “I suppose I should take credit for teaching you Illustrator.”

“Not a digital artist, silly. Although I did enjoy that. I paint.” I pulled out an easel and one of the paintings I’ve been working on. “I’ve been painting this for a week now.”

Tyler’s eyes got wide as they saw the canvas. 

It was a watercolor painting of PurpleMage, preparing for battle, but looking off in the distance. Maybe at someone. Maybe me.

“You did that?” they said.

I nodded.

“Wow. Nicole. That’s amazing. I never knew. Why haven’t you showed me before?”

Tyler just gave me an opening to tell the full truth. Do I take it? No I can’t. It would ruin everything. “I’ve been telling people I’m this serious business major. I didn’t want people judging me for also being an artist.”

“Who would do a thing like that?”

My father. “I dunno,” I replied. “But I’ve been keeping this part of me hidden.”

“I’ve seen her paint!” I heard Lexi say from her room.

“This is amazing,” Tyler said.

“My father used to tell me that I’d never make it or get far in art.”

“Well, you already know what I think about your father,” Tyler responded. 

Little did Tyler know I was talking about a different father. I wonder what Jim Rosch would say about my art. He likely wouldn’t have given two shits. At least my own father cares enough to tell me I need to switch careers. And Jackie - I’d like to take my canvas and bash it over her head. Now that’s art.  I’ll call it, “Witch in the canvas.” My longing for my real family resurfaced. I regret how I left things with my Dad.

“But” Tyler said. “I don't know enough about the art world, but I know if you keep up with the digital art, there’s certainly a demand there”

I nodded at that. I hadn’t really considered getting into digital art until this internship. I was at home with pencils, and paintbrushes. Though there was certainly some satisfaction presenting my art to my boss.  I better get used to it, if I’m going to take that full-time job.

* * *

Nicole

As I approached the coffee line, I saw Kayla walking towards me, holding two cups.

“Hey girl” she said. “I bought you a coffee.”

“You shouldn’t have Kayla.” I said.

“You can get the next one. Consider this one a “congrats on your internship.””

“Well thank you,” I said while taking the coffee from her.

“How did it go?”

“It went fine,” I replied. “Spent the afternoon doing paperwork and setting up user accounts. I’m not sure the other interns appreciate the boss’s son taking up a spot.”

“I’m sure you’ll get more into it next time you’re in. And I’m sure you’ll win over your new co-workers.” she said. “Later today?”

“Tomorrow” I replied, taking a sip of coffee.

“Any news on… the other thing?”

“None.” I replied. “I get the feeling they’ve given up and are moving on.”

“I’m sorry, Nicole,” she said. “That sucks. What are you going to do?”

“I don’t know.” I replied. “I don’t like having to watch my back all hours of the day.”

“That sounds exhausting. Maybe he’s done with you. Maybe he got what he wanted. Maybe that was just payback for what you did to him at that restaurant.”

I shook my head. I wish I could tell Kayla the whole truth. The truth is Brandon wants the genie. He’s not going to stop harassing us until he gets it. “I think he’s laying low until the heat on him dies down.”

“That’s scary. By then everyone’s guard will be down.”

“I know.” I took another sip. “I know.”

* * *

Vicky

“Honey, I’m home” I announced while I walked to Tyler’s apartment after a long day of class.

Josh walked out of his room. “Well, hello. I can get used to that kind of greeting.”

I chuckled, and Josh gave me a hug.

“Your cute enby-toy went out to get you dinner.” he said. “They should be back shortly.” “How you doin’ girl?” he asked.

“Same.” I replied. “Long day of classes.”

“I hear ya” he said. “Make yourself at home!”

I put my purse and books down and collapsed on the couch. I saw the video game controller on top of the coffee table. I went to grab it and I noticed that lamp next to it again. I looked at it and picked it up.

“That is ugly isn’t it?” Josh said.

“It is.” I said. “Is this Tyler’s?”

“Yeah, well it’s ours. They bought that at a yard sale to replace my lamp they broke last semester.”

“They broke your lamp?” 

“It was an accident. I asked them to help me move out of my old dorm. And dropped onto the sidewalk. I told Tyler to just replace it with the cheapest thing they could find.”

“Looks like it,” I said. I stared at the lamp. Nah. This can’t be it can it? I took my hand and rubbed the beer bottle. Nothing. I looked back at Josh, embarrassed. 

“Nicole,” he said. “Is there anything I can get you?”

“Na I’m fine,'' I said. “It’s just been a long day. My mind is playing tricks on me.” I put the lamp down.

“So I’m having another campaign event Saturday before the game,” he said, changing the subject. “I’m having a tailgate. There will be drinks, games, stuff on the grill.”

“That sounds fun,” I replied. 

“Invite everyone. It's always nice to see Lexi, Madison, and Victor. You don’t even need to go to the game itself.”

“I’ll think about it,” I replied. Two games in one year? Maybe.

Chapter 30 - Reaching out

Nicole

I had just finished up at the gym where I had a very hard work out. I was upset nobody was doing anything about Brandon. The cops didn’t care anymore. I couldn’t go back to TK for more questions. Brandon himself was MIA. I felt powerless. So I did the only thing I could control - that punching bag. So I punched and kicked that heavy bag as hard as I could for at least 20 minutes straight.

I got home, locked the door behind me and took a nice long shower to get this sweat off. I let the scalding water cascade off my shoulders. It felt good. After the shower, I got dressed into a t-shirt and shorts and sat on the couch with my homework.

After an hour of homework, I was getting restless again. I was starting to miss my friends. It’s a Tuesday night, what would they be doing right now? I want this to all be over with. The body swap. This genie business. Brandon. I want to wake up back in my old body and old room as if this semester hasn’t happened. 

The phone interrupted me. It was a text from Madison. “How are you doing? Want me to come over?”

I looked at the clock. It was already past 6. I wanted to say yes. I’m lonely, and I could certainly use the company, but I didn’t want Madison walking unescorted across campus in the dark.

“It’s too late.” I text back. “See you tomorrow?”

“Absolutely. Let’s do dinner.”

At least I have dinner plans tomorrow.

The phone buzzed. Please be the cops. It was Hanna.

“Hello?” I answered.

“Hi Nicole,” she said.

“Hey Hanna, what’s up?”

“I was wondering if we could have some sister girl talk?” she asked.

“Oh, of course,” I replied. “What’s on your mind?”

“When is the right time to have sex?” she blurted out.

I nearly choked when I heard that. “Umm. Isn’t this a better topic for your parents or Vicky?”

“I can’t talk to my parents about this, and Vicky refuses to talk about this type of stuff. She still sees herself as my big brother.”

“Well, I’m not sure I’m the best person to talk to about this.” I replied.

“Why not?”

“Well.” I said. “I um... first started having sex when I was younger than you. But I hated it.”

“Oh?”

“There was a boy.” I said. “I guess you can say I dated him. But I felt nothing for him, and after a few dates, I felt enormous pressure to have sex with him. So I did. In the back of his brother’s car. And I neither had a good time, nor enjoyed it. We were both 16. What did we know?”

“But you’ve had sex since, right?”

“Well, I was rather confused for a while. I hooked up with my best friend. That felt good actually, but I was just fooling around with her and I never went all the way with her because my homophobic parents caught us kissing and holding hands.”

“Oh wow.” she said. “I didn’t know you were into girls.”

“Yeah - I didn’t know either. But then there was Tyler.”

“Tyler is your boyfriend who is also Vicky’s boyfriend right?” she asked.

“You know about that?”

“Yeah.” she replied. “You two talked about it briefly when I was up there shopping with you.”

“Oh.” I said. I’m not sure what I said and when, but it's likely Tyler was brought up in passing. I was about to talk about my emotional connection with Tyler when she interrupted.

“What’s going on with that anyway?” she said.

“Um.” I said. “It’s complicated.”

“Are you sure you two actually swapped? You sound like my brother - avoiding an uncomfortable topic.”

Wow. Hanna can get sassy. I sighed. “I’m sorry.” I responded. “OK. So, Tyler was my boyfriend. When your brother and I swapped bodies, Vicky continued to date him, pretending to be me.”

“Why would she do that?”

“I umm… asked her to.” I replied. “Because at that point we were keeping this body swap craziness to ourselves. I didn't want this to complicate my relationship with him.”

“And she’s still dating him after you all told him the truth?” Hanna asked. 

I laughed out loud and cut myself off. “Tyler still doesn’t know. Vicky started falling for.. them. And now she’s in so deep, she can’t get out without hurting herself or Tyler.” For a moment I started to feel sorry for Vicky. I certainly put her in an impossible situation.

“Do you want me to kick my brother’s ass for you?” Hanna asked.

“No.” I replied. “That’s not necessary.”

“Have you had sex as a boy yet?” she asked

“I um… That’s kinda private.”

“Come on,” she pouted. “We’re sisters.”

“OK, I have.” I replied.

“How was it?”

“It was weird.” I replied. “I have this foreign appendage that's giving me dysphoria. And I made the mistake of having sex with my drunk best friend. I mean I was drunk too. It was just a mistake all around.”

“I hear ya.” she said.

“But anyway.” I said trying to change the topic, “What I’m trying to say is only have sex when you’re ready.”

“Oh I know that.” she said nonchalantly. “I’ve already had sex.”

“Wait, what.” I said. “But you called to-”

“To figure out why my sisters were fighting.”

I shook my head. I should’ve known. “Sneaky.” I said. “How did you know?”

“I’ve actually managed to talk to Vicky over the phone for the past 2 weeks. When I bring you up, she gets very silent.”

“Yeah” I responded. “It’s good you both are talking to each other. Me and Vicky on the other hand are not.”

“Maybe you should.”

“I can’t, Hanna. Vicky has taken everything from me. She’s living her best life, and I’m sitting here alone.”

“Then maybe I should go beat her up.”

“Yeah, maybe.”

“Well, hang in there, Nicole.” she said. “As always, I enjoy talking to you, sis. Maybe we can do something just the two of us when you come over for Thanksgiving.”

“Yeah. Thank you. That sounds nice.” Hopefully by Thanksgiving all of this Brandon stuff is over. And maybe, just maybe, by Thanksgiving I’m back to my old body… but then, I wouldn’t be hanging out with the only sister I’ve ever known.

“Good night,” she said.

“Good night,” I replied.

* * *

Vicky

I woke up in Tyler’s bed. I can smell bacon. I rolled over to check the time. It’s early. I rolled out of bed and shuffled through my overnight bag to put on a pair of leggings and a t-shirt. I walked out of Tyler’s room and to the kitchen.

I didn’t expect to find Taylor standing there in a beautiful flowing yellow sundress flipping bacon. Josh was sitting there too there patiently waiting for breakfast. I guess Josh knows about Taylor too.

Taylor looked at me and smiled. “Good Morning.”

I yawned and sat down beside Josh. “When did you meet Taylor?”

“This morning,” he said. “But her reputation preceded her.”

“I told Josh about Taylor sometime last year” Taylor chimed in while flipping bacon.

“There was a night of drinks,” Josh said. “Naturally I was trying to hit that.”

“And I spilled that I’m non-binary.” Taylor said.

“And you kept insisting you weren’t gay.” Josh chuckled.

“I’m not,” Taylor said.

“Honey, you’re a girl and you have a girlfriend. You’re gay.”

“Well… I…” Taylor was tongue tied. “I’m not always a girl.”

Josh simply chucked.

I love their banter. “How did you two meet anyway?” I asked.

“Freshman year,” Taylor said. “Josh was my neighbor in my dorm.”

“No, It was my freshman year,” Josh corrected. “I’m a year behind you, remember.”

“Oh yeah.” Taylor replied looking a little confused. The confused look went away as she started moving bacon off the skillet and to a plate.

“I was walking around trying to drum up support for being Dorm Mayor.” Josh continued. “Tyler’s reputation as a website builder and cosplayer and all-round cool person preceded them.”

Taylor chuckled and looked at me. “Don’t you remember those days back when we first started dating that Josh would pull me away for some crazy dorm event or project?” 

I laughed at the memory I don't have. “He still does that.” I laughed.

“Yeah, you were jealous,” Taylor said laughing.

I faked a laugh at that one. I could see Nicole, thinking Tyler was gay, and worrying about their new gay best friend. 

Tyler stood at the skillet for a moment silent. “It’s odd, I feel like I remember you knocking on my door freshman year half naked.”

“Yeah. That was totally your dream,” Josh laughed. “Or mine. Yum.”

“Yeah,” she said, handing a plate of bacon and eggs to Josh “I do have weird dreams every now and again.”

“Thank you very much, Miss Taylor.” Josh said.

Taylor then gave me my own plate. “For my beautiful girlfriend,” she said.

“Why thank you, Taylor,” I said with a smile.

Taylor served herself and sat beside me. 

I started eating.

Taylor took a bit of some bacon and turned to me. “I’m planning something romantic on Friday. Just me and you, nobody else. Wear something fancy.”

“Oh really?” I said. “You know I’m a t-shirt and jeans or leggings kinda girl, right?”

“Yeah” she said. “But I want to go out somewhere nice this time.”

“Who’s asking? You or Tyler?”

“We’re the same person.” she said. A moment later she said, “Tyler.”

“You’re not going to try that French restaurant again are you?” Josh chimed in.

“No.” Taylor said, shaking her head. “I have something else in mind.”

“OK” I said. “I’ll see what I have in my closet then.”

* * *

Nicole

I walked into my new internship, determined to prove that I belonged here. I found my boss, Joyce and asked her for things to do. Thankfully Joyce was my boss, not Vicky’s dad. That would’ve been awkward.

Joyce came back with a file box. “So this is a file of all previous customers.” she explained to me. “All of your fellow interns are cold calling them to see if we could offer any new services. Jennifer has the script you can use when they answer.”

“Great” I said, taking the file box.

Alright, let’s do this, I told myself. I made a copy of the script from Jennifer and pulled out the first file. I called them, ran through the script, and they said no thanks.

Next one. Similar results.

Next one. No answer.

Jennifer turned to me. “We have a spreadsheet of these files that are sorted by POC name, company and the last time we contacted them. We find that it’s easier to call companies we’ve talked to fairly recently.”

“Thanks” I said. I pulled up that spreadsheet and looked at it. I sorted it a few ways, but I noticed a name for a company’s point of contact. “Shirley Hancock.” Nah.. it can’t be. Can it?

I dialed a few more numbers. No thanks. No answer. We’ve gone with someone else.

I eyed the Shirley Hancock number again. I was nervously tapping my foot. OK, let’s do it.

I dialed the number. And a female voice answered. She sounded like my mother. Oh my god it’s her.

“Hi,” I said nervously. I started reading from the script. “This is.. Um. Victor Machado from Emilitech, I was calling to follow up on some work we did for you in the past. Is this Ms. Hancock?”

“Oh, hi.” she said. “I changed my name recently. It’s Ms. Marlon.”

That’s mom’s maiden name. That means, Aunt Shirley changed her last name back to it. “Thank you for that, I’ll update our records” I said, making a note in front of me..

“What can I do for you today?” she asked.

I wanted to say hi. I wanted to tell her that it’s her niece Nicole. How in the world can I do that? I started paraphrasing the script, “Since you’re a former customer I wanted to see if you were interested in another of our future services.”

“You all did a wonderful job with our accounting program.” she said. “So, I’m willing to sit through a sales pitch.” 

She was? I was excited. 

“But not today.” she said.

Then I was sad.

“Maybe tomorrow?” she offered.

I was excited again. “Tomorrow is fine,” I said. Jennifer waved me over to her screen where she showed me conference room availability. “How about 1 PM?” I suggested.

“That works for me, Mr. Machado.”

“Thank you. Um.. Ms. Marlon” I said.

We both hung up.

“Wow.” Jennifer said. “Good job on only your first hour of calls.”

Oh my god. I sat there, thinking. I’m going to see Aunt Shirley tomorrow. Now what? I lured her here for a business proposal, I’m going to need to follow through with. I might need to spend the rest of the day figuring out what I’m going to do tomorrow.

* * *

Vicky

Later in the day after my classes and internship I finally returned home, and crashed on my bed. I looked at my phone, which I usually keep on silent during the day. I had some missed calls from Hanna, but nothing from anyone else. I stared at the ceiling for a moment, then remembered Taylor asking about going out Friday, so I went to my closet to look at what I had. I had stuff good enough for my internship. I had some cute outfits for class. I had the outfits I wore to Tyler’s parents. I had some hoochie-mama clubbing dresses, but nothing worthy of a romantic night out.

I decided to call my sister back. 

“Hey Vicky” she answered. I’m not sure I’ll ever get used to my own sister calling me Vicky.

“What’s up?” I asked. “I saw you called.”

“I wanted a favor.” she asked.

“Oh?”

“Can you take me shopping?” she said.

“Take you shopping?” I asked. “I’m away at college and you have your own car now. Besides, I haven’t taken you shopping in years.”

“Yeah” she said. “And back then you were a guy awkwardly waiting outside Victoria’s Secret impatiently waiting for me to hurry up.”

I chuckled. “Yup.”

“Well I was kinda hoping we could chip in together for a Christmas present for Mom and Dad.”

“Christmas?” I said, “It’s too soon to think about Christmas.”

“It’s less than 2 months away.” she said.

“OK, when do you want to go?” I asked.

“Today.” she replied.

“Today?” I said, “It’s almost dinner time. I’m getting hungry.”

“So, we’ll grab a bite to eat like old times.” she said.

I sighed. I was worried about leaving my apartment with Brandon lurking out there. But on the other hand, I know that the longer I stay as Vicky, the less interactions I’ll have with Hanna. Over time my real family will fade out of my life. 

“Well, I do need a new dress.” I admitted.

I heard Hanna squeal with joy on the other end of the phone. “Yes! Let’s do it!”

My stomach growled. What am I getting myself into?

* * *

An hour later I found myself at the town center with my sister. I was still hungry, but she insisted we go shopping first. We found something nice for Mom and Dad. It’s going to be weird that in reality it’s going to be from Hanna and Nicole - not me. But I guess it’s the thought that counts right?

Next I suggested one of the dress stores we’ve been to before. I got no resistance from Hanna who was overjoyed I suggested it. I figured, I’m going to be rewarded with some good food after this, so I’m pushing through it.

“So what do you need a dress for?” Hanna inquired.

“My… um... boyfriend is taking me out somewhere romantic tomorrow” I replied as I skimmed the clothing racks.

“Nice,” she said. “I haven’t heard too much about him. So tell me about your boyfriend.” Hanna asked.

“Well, Tyler is a they,” I said. “And.. I dunno. I guess I’ve been dating them since the swap. They're into all of the same things I’m into.” I paused for a moment. I looked at Hanna and she was listening to me intently. I thought of Tyler. “I… I love them, Nana. I know it’s crazy.”

“Aww” she said with a smile.

“When Lindsey broke up with me,” I continued. “I swore off falling in love. But here I am. When I started being Nicole’s stand-in, I never expected I’d fall for them.”

“And Nicole?” she said with concern.

“She hates me.” I said, putting my head down. “I stole her boyfriend. I don't know what to do.”

“You need to talk to her.” Hanna responded, “Apologize to her.”

“I tried.”

“Try harder. My sisters are fighting.”

Nana always had this way of making this face and getting what she wants. It always works on our parents. Sometimes it works on me. “I’ll try harder,” I said. I pulled a dress off the rack. It was a sparkly plum dress. “I’m going to try this on.” I said.

I came out of the dressing room wearing the dress so Hanna could see it. It hung off my shoulders and came down to just above my ankles.

“Oh Vicky, that dress is gorgeous on you.” Hanna said.

“You think so?” I asked. “Is it too formal?” I looked down at the price tag and groaned. Who knew women’s clothes could be so expensive.

“Not at all.” she said. “You said Tyler was taking you somewhere romantic. This is perfect.”

I looked at my sister who was all smiles. “Thank you, Nana. Thank you for being here for me.”

“Anytime,” she said.

“I’m afraid to lose you.” I added. “I miss Mom and Dad. I feel like the longer this swap stays this way, I’m going to lose my family. Sure I’m gaining a boyfriend, and new friends, but I’m losing you.”

“You’ll never lose me, Vicky” she said, hugging me. “You’re still my brother - or sister. Whichever you want to be.”

I hugged her back. This has to be the closest I’ve really been with Hanna. We were always close, and I was always the big brother she looked up to and she the little sister I tried to protect, but this feels different… to be able to really share our personal thoughts.

“Hold on.” Hanna said, letting go of the hug and pulling her buzzing phone out of her purse. “Hi Mom, I’m still out shopping.” “Yeah I know it’s a school night.” “You’re coming out this way?” “Sure I can meet up.”

I looked at the mirror and posed for it while Hanna was on the phone. This does look good. Hopefully this is what Tyler had in mind.

“Hey mom, can I bring a friend?” I heard Hanna say.

I looked at her. She had a devilish grin on her face. 

“In twenty minutes, great, we’ll see you there.”

“I can’t go to dinner with Mom and Dad like this,” I said.

“Yes, that dress is rather formal.” she said. “Change back into your normal clothes, it’ll be fine”

“That’s not what I meant,” I said. “I’m Vicky not Victor.”

“You’re my friend, they don't need to know,” she said.

I smiled. This was a bad idea.

“We have twenty minutes.” she added. “Let’s go into Victoria’s Secret first.”

* * *

After some more quick shopping, where I just had to get some cute underwear for my date, Hanna and I walked into the restaurant. And right there sitting in a booth were my parents. I hadn’t seen them in almost a year. It’s been just over 10 months since the fight last Christmas.

“This is my friend Nicole,” Hanna said as we approached. “She is actually one of Victor’s friends.”

“Oh really?” Mom said. “I’m so glad Victor’s made some friends this year. How is he doing?”

“He’s doing… great,” I replied. I wonder how much of the truth I can actually tell them.

“I get the feeling he’s a little stressed out.” Dad said. “He just started working for me this week and he seems a little stressed.”

“It’s been a rough semester,” I replied.

“How’d you two meet?” Mom asked Hanna.

“Last time I visited Victor,” Hanna said, “we all went shopping together, and me and Nicole just hit it off. She’s like a big sister to me.” She smiled and winked at me.

The waiter came and took our orders. Mom and Dad casually talked about their day with Hanna. I just listened and took in the monotony of going out to dinner with my family. Something I may have taken for granted. Eventually our dinners came and we started eating. I was starving as lunch seemed like so long ago.

“Nicole,” Dad said. “What are you in school for?”

“Marketing” I said, testing the limits of the truth. “But I’m taking a few art classes.”

“Marketing?” Dad said with an exciting tone. “That was my major in college, too.”

I internally chuckled. Deep down I knew the real Nicole and my dad would get along.

“Is that how you met Victor?” Mom asked. “In those art classes?”

“Yeah, kinda” I replied. I just had an idea about one truthful thing I can share. “Victor and I worked on a project together for my own internship.” I pulled out my phone and pulled up the logos I created. “We worked on this together. I did the… ideas, and Victor did the art.” I passed my phone to my parents.

“Wow.” Mom said. “Those are nice.”

Dad smiled and nodded. “Victor made this? These are rather Impressive.” 

“My boss was impressed.” I said, eager to show my Dad I finally could be successful. “I think they’re going to offer me a fulltime job after I graduate.”

“Well, Congratulations” Dad said. “Sounds like you two work well together.”

I thought about that for a moment, and how we’re currently fighting, but I wanted this moment to be about me and my parents, not me and Nicole. I want to properly apologize to Dad. Granted, I did write him that letter telling him I was wrong and wanted to intern at his company, but I wanted to say something in person. But how do I say it in this body? “Victor um..” I started. “Never considered that his art could also have business applications as well.”

“I considered it,” Dad said. “But I did a poor job at voicing this. I felt that if he took a few business classes, he could find a way to focus his passion into something like this” He handed me my phone back.

He’s right, he did a poor job at voicing that. Or maybe I did a poor job at listening. “I’m sorry Victor has been a disappointment.” 

The moment I said that, I heard Mom and Dad put down their silverware. Hanna gave me a concerned look.

“Where did you get that idea?” Mom asked. “Did Victor tell you that?”

“Is that what he thinks?” Dad said. “Nicole, I think you have the wrong impression of us. I am very proud of our son. I always have been. We’ve had our arguments. He’s as stubborn as his father, which is why we butt heads. But he’s my son, and I love him.”

On one hand, I loved hearing this, on the other hand, I clearly made them upset. “I.. heard about your fight and...”

“And I said regretful things.” Dad interrupted me. “As a parent there’s a fine line where you let your kids make their own decisions and let them succeed and fail, and where you steer them to a safer path. I was pushing Victor to take the safe route instead of following his passion. I should have nurtured his passion and point him to the right places to follow it. But it looks like you may have gotten through to him better than I have.”

I nodded. “I think he said regretful things too. I do know he misses you both. He talked about you.”

Mom smiled. “And we miss him too. Hopefully he comes home for the holidays.”

Sadly I won’t be home for the holidays, but I imagine Nicole will be there instead.

After a few moments of silence, Hanna changed the subject to talking about a few of her cheerleading friends. Eventually dinner was done, and the tab came. I reached into my purse to pull out my credit card, but realized that I still am using Victor’s credit cards. I couldn’t possibly use that here with my parents present. So I pulled out cash instead. 

Dad waved me off, “Don’t worry about it, Nicole.” He took the bill from me, slid his own card into it and handed it back to the waiter. 

“Thank you,” I said.

“Nicole,” Mom said. “We’ve been talking all about us. How are you doing?”

I smiled. I can finally tell them about me without hiding behind this Nicole mask. “I’m doing very well.” I said. “Great in fact. I have some amazing friends. I… I’m seeing someone. I’m in love. I’m scared of where the future takes me.”

Mom and Dad smiled at each other and held hands, likely recalling the time when they first started dating.

“Enjoy the ride,” Dad said and looked at Mom. “When you find the right person it’s amazing.”

When the bill came back, Dad signed it and we all stood up from the table. 

Mom gave me a hug. “It was nice meeting you Nicole.”

I hugged her back. I miss you Mom. “Same here, Mrs. Machado.”

“Nicole, good luck in your classes.” Dad said. “Tell Victor we love him. I’ll tell him when I see him tomorrow, but he never believes me.”

“Thank you,” I said. “I’ll tell him.”

We then parted ways. Hanna and I walked together away from our parents.

“Vicky, are you OK?” she asked. “That got a little intense there. I thought you were going to blow your cover”

“I’m great.” I said, wiping a tear from my eye. “I’m going to miss them.”

* * *

Tyler

I wanted to talk to her. I need to talk to her. I’m nervous about what she’s going to say. I stood outside Nicole’s apartment building. I pulled out my phone and texted the number. “I’m outside. Can I come in?”

She replied. “Be right down.”

I stood at the door pacing, watching other residents come in and out. I could just walk in, but Nicole gave me instructions to not do that since they beefed up security after the Brandon thing.

She opened the door, and smiled at me.

“Hi Lexi,” I said. “I was wondering if we could chat?”

“Sure Tyler” she said. “Come on in.”

Chapter 31 - Turning the Page

Vicky

On my way home, I texted Lexi, Mads, and Nicole about Josh’s tailgate party. I’ll likely get Lexi to go, I’m not so sure about Nicole. I think Madison will do what Nicole does.

I returned to my apartment that night, holding my brand new dress up by the hanger. Lexi was in her room and saw me walk past. 

“Whoa, girl. That is some dress.” she said.

“It is!” I gushed. “Tyler asked me to get something nice for this weekend. They’re taking me somewhere fancy and romantic.”

“Oh really?” she said.

“Yeah, I would have rather gone somewhere chill, but they insisted on some romantic place,” I replied.

“Vic.” she said. “Hang the dress up. Let’s talk.”

“OK” I said, walking to my room, hanging the dress up and returning to Lexi’s room. “What's up?”

“Tell me about your relationship with Tyler,” she said.

“Oh. Well. As you know, we’ve been dating for 2 months. Although, they think it’s been 3 years.”

“What do you do together?”

“I dunno.” I replied. “Your typical dating stuff. We just hang out. Play video games. They have a way of making me feel special. I feel like I’m with my best friend when I’m with them - no offense to you of course, I consider you my best girl friend.”

Lexi smiled at that.

“I… don’t think I could’ve done this without Tyler.” I admitted. “Truth be told, I did feel some of that same dysphoria Nicole described in the very beginning. But when I’m with Tyler, it evaporates. They make me feel comfortable in my body.”

“You’ve said you’re in love.” she said. “Let’s assume for a moment that you don’t ever swap back. You’re Vicky permanently. Do you see a future with Tyler?”

I thought about that for a moment. “Sometimes I feel like I’m on vacation. That this time as Vicky will come to an end, and I’ll have to return to reality. But if I have to stay as Vicky. I can totally see myself continuing to date Tyler. I feel like a better person when I’m with them. And Taylor. Wow.”

“Taylor?”

“Tyler’s femme persona. She’s something else. I mean she’s the same person as Tyler, I just am mesmerized by her. She actually makes me feel like Victor again - and not in a “back to reality” way I just described, but a natural way. As if… as if it doesn’t matter if they’re Taylor or Tyler or if I’m Vicky or Victor. Does that make sense?”

Lexi smiled. “No, but I believe you.”

“Why the sudden serious relationship chat?”

“As Nicole’s - and your - best friend, I wanted to make sure you love Tyler and you aren’t setting yourself up to get hurt.”

“Cause I'm already hurting Nicole?”

“Yeah. She will get over this eventually” Lexi responded. “But Tyler too. Tyler loves you. But they don’t really know you. They only know a bunch of partial truths behind a big giant lie. But, I’ve seen the two of you together. One thing is clear. You and Tyler work much better than Nicole and Tyler ever did. I just wish it wasn’t based on a lie.”

“Me too,” I replied. “I want so much to tell Tyler that I’m Vicky. To tell them that we’ve only been dating for 2 months, that I’m not the same person that hurt them in the past, or forced them to stay in the closet so long. I love Tyler. I love Taylor. I don't want to ever hurt them.”

Lexi brought me in for a hug. “I know you don’t. One day you’ll get the courage to tell them. I sincerely hope by then it won’t be too late. I wish for you, they’ll understand, that they’ll forgive you. And if they don’t right away, you'll have patience with them.”

I embraced Lexi. “Thank you. I hope for those things too.”

“Ok, girl. Show me that dress.”

I walked to my room, Lexi followed me, and I picked the dress back up.

“Wow.” she said. “That’s very nice. You know what - I have a nail polish color that would look great with that.”

* * *

Nicole

I was getting dressed for my internship when I heard a knock at the door. I checked the peep hole, saw it was Madison and let her in.

“Hey girl,” she said. She looked me over head to toe. “I thought yesterday was your internship day.”

“It was, but I have a meeting with my aunt today.” I said, fixing my collar.

“Um, does that necessitate a button down shirt and slacks?” she asked.

“Not Victor’s aunt. My Aunt. My real aunt. Aunt Shirley.”

“Wait - the Aunt Shirley? The one you haven’t seen in like 7 or so years?”

“8” I replied, buttoning up my shirt.

“How did you manage that?”

“She’s apparently a former client of my company, and I’m going to be pitching her some of our new services.”

“So you’re seeing her as Victor?”

“What other choice do I have? I haven’t seen her since middle school, and I’m not passing up this opportunity.”

“What about class today?”

“I’ll skip it.” I said. “Oh I forgot to tell Kayla I won’t be there for our coffee time.” 

I pulled up my cell phone and texted Kayla. “I’m skipping class. Something came up at work. I’ll fill you in on Tuesday.” 

After I sent that, I noticed the previous message on my phone from Vicky. I turned to Madison. “Are you going to Josh’s thing on Saturday?” 

“Not sure football tailgating is my thing,” she said. “You could always invite Kayla since you’re missing your coffee date.”

I didn’t get any hint of jealousy from Madison, but I wanted to make sure. “Would you be OK with that?”

“Sure, why not?” Madison said. “I know how to share.” She stuck her tongue out at me.

I pulled up my last message to Kayla and added “Want to go to a tailgate party on Saturday?”

“Hey, listen.” Madison came over to me and put her hands on my hips. “After you’re done with your internship this evening, let’s just me and you have a girl’s night. Maybe a girls day too. Maybe I’ll join you and Kayla at that tailgate too. Make it a girls weekend.”

“What about Brandon?” I said. “It seems like everyone’s forgotten about him. The safest place is either behind locked doors or in big crowds.”

“We’ll lock ourselves inside. Order some takeout all weekend.”

I looked into Madison’s pleading eyes. “That does sound nice, Mads.”

She leaned in and kissed me and it sent shivers down my body. Is this the weekend we make “us” official? This scares me, because I don’t want to risk losing Madison as a best friend. 

I smiled back at her. “It’s a date then”

That got her to smile real big. “Good luck with Aunt Shirley,” she said. “I need to get to class.”

I watched Madison saunter out of my apartment. My dick alerted me that it’s still there. I looked down and realized slacks do nothing to hide an erection. 

My phone buzzed. “Count me in!” was Kayla’s response.

* * *

I was sitting in the intern office organizing my thoughts on my meeting. I was getting a little nervous. I had a job to do, but I also was eager to see Aunt Shirley. 

“Good morning everyone” I heard a voice behind me. It was Victor’s dad.

“Good morning, Mr. Machado.” I heard the other interns say.

“Victor, can I see you for a moment?” he asked.

“Sure,” I said, locking my computer and following him out of the room.

“I didn’t expect you today.” he said.

“I managed to secure a meeting today with a former client.” I replied.

“I heard. That’s great. Did you make sure Joyce will be there?”

“Umm, no” I replied.

“Not a big deal,” he said. “I have every confidence in you, it’s just that it’s only your 3rd day on the job and you’re still an intern.”

“I get it,” I responded. “I’ll invite her to the meeting.”

“You know, I had dinner with your friend Nicole last night.” he said changing the subject.

“You had dinner with… Nicole?” I said, surprised. But I’m Nicole! You had dinner with your son. This makes me wonder how, where, and what exactly did Vicky tell them.

“She’s a very nice young lady,” he said. 

Hah. I bet all sons want to hear that from their father. “She is,” I responded. “Umm, you all have me at a disadvantage. I have no idea what you talked about.”

“She said you work well as a team and showed me a project you worked on together.”

“Oh yeah, that was fun.”

“She’s a positive influence, Victor. I like her. Is she - more than a friend? She hinted that she was dating someone. I was wondering if...”

“We’re not dating.” I cut him off. “She’s got a different boyfriend.”

“Oh that’s a shame.” Dad said.

“It’s OK though,” I said. I thought of Madison. “I think I have someone else who’s interested in me.”

“That’s great,” he said. “You should bring her by sometime.” 

I wonder what Madison would think of that. She’s only ever met my actual parents in passing.

“Listen Victor.” Dad said. “I just want to say before you go into that meeting today, I’m proud of you. I realize I don’t tell you enough. But both your mother and I are proud and we love you. Good luck today.”

“Thanks, Dad,” I said. “I love you both too.”

* * *

Joyce and I set up the meeting room. I made sure I had my note cards in front of me. I went over my script on what new services Emilitech could offer her company. After a once-over, I started daydreaming about what I’d do after I reconnect with Aunt Shirley. I’d love to fill her in with the last 8 years. Maybe tell her about how awful my parents have been. I wanted to talk about Brianna. About Tyler. About Madison. I could tell her about this crazy body swap between me and Victor.

“Do you want me to do all of the talking?” Joyce asked.

“Only if I screw something up.” I said. I want to prove to my fellow interns that I belong here.

The intercom buzzed and the front desk said. “Your 1 PM is here.”

“Send them back,” Joyce responded.

A few minutes later, Aunt Shirley walked into the conference room. She looked great for her age. Granted I hadn’t seen her in 8 years, but despite the silvery flowing gray hair, she had a youthful face. I could see that she was related to mom, yet Mom had an angry worn leathery face, but Aunt Shirley was smiling and happy.

“Hi, I’m Victor Machado” I introduced myself first. “We spoke on the phone.”

“Shirley Marlon,” she said, shaking my hand. 

“And, I’m actually an intern here.” I had to disclose. “This is my boss, Joyce Morelle.” Oh my god, I’m so nervous. “She’s here to make sure I don’t say anything stupid.”

Aunt Shirley snorted and Joyce stared daggers at me. I had a sorry expression on my face. Was that too unprofessional?

Joyce and Shirley shook hands.

We all sat down, and I started reading off my script about our company's new services. She had previously had us develop an accounting program for them. This time around, I was hoping to sell them on a payroll program. I did my research on this last night, I laid out the numbers for them.

I was so nervous. I would constantly look back at Aunt Shirley to see if I could get a reading on what she was thinking. Nothing. 

I would say something, then smile, expecting her to smile back like she’d used to. But nothing. Then I’d remember I’m not Nicole at the moment.

When I was done, I concluded with a smile, and expected both Aunt Shirley and Joyce to tell me how impressed they were.

“Thank you for that thorough presentation,” Aunt Shirley said. “Unfortunately we don’t have the budget for that right now.”

My heart sank with the rejection. “Well, I can reduce the features to bring the cost down.” I said, trying to defend my work.

“That’s not going to fly with my employers and the rest of the employees,” she replied.

No. This isn’t how I imagined this going. “But Aunt Shirley,” I said. All eyes in the room were on me. When I realized what I said, I turned red.

“I’m sorry Ms. Marlon,” Joyce said. “Let me apologize for our intern. That was entirely inappropriate.”

“Sorry.” I said. “I didn’t mean-”

“Listen, I have another meeting lined up soon.” Aunt Shirley said. “Thank you Mr. Machado for this presentation. We’ll take some of this into consideration for the future.”

Aunt Shirley left the conference room, and a very angry Joyce was looking at me.

“What was that?” she asked. 

“I thought for sure I could pull that off,” I said.

“I thought this was a simple follow up, I didn’t expect a full blown proposal. You should’ve run this by me and your father. You’ve been working here for 3 days and misrepresented several of those services and numbers. You should’ve gotten someone to help you with it.”

“I uh..” I didn’t know what to say. I spent all night on it. But she’s right. I only spent a single night on it. By myself.

She left the conference room without saying another word. Is she going to tell Mr. Machado that I bombed this? Great, that’s all I needed. My chance at an internship and I blew it.

I ran out of the conference room on the verge of tears. I didn’t want to return to my office, afraid of my fellow interns judging me, so I ran towards the exit.

As I was walking down the hall, I saw Aunt Shirley leaving the office suite. Maybe I can save face. So I ran up to her. 

“Ms. Marlon,” I said, getting her attention. “I want to apologize for my inappropriate behavior.”

“It’s OK, Mr. Machado. Believe it or not, I was an intern once too.”

I need to tell her something. Maybe a partial truth. I can’t let her just walk out of my life like this. “It’s just that…” I said. “I… know your niece.”

She stopped. “My niece?”

“Yes.” I said. “Your niece Nicole Rosch. It’s why I called you in the first place. I recognized your name.”

Shirley took a big deep breath. “Victor is it?”

“Yes.” I replied. I wish I could tell her it’s really me, Nicole.

“Walk with me.” she said leaving the suite. I followed her out of the building.

We started strolling down the city street. There were lots of people on the sidewalks trying to get where they were going.

“So start from the beginning.” she said.

“Well, I’m one of Nicole Rosch’s friends. She speaks highly of you, but I also know that she hasn’t spoken to you in 8 years. I recognized your name on our old invoices, and decided to talk to you. I spent all night by myself writing up that proposal for you.”

“Wow, That is pretty forward of you Victor.”

“You used to teach Nicole that if you want something, go for it and don’t rely on anyone else.”

“In some contexts, yes. Nicole’s parents were not supportive of her. I encouraged her to push herself and not wait for them to come around. But you’re an intern at a company. You can’t be going on doing this by yourself.”

“I uh... see that now”

“How is Nicole? It sounds like you two are very close.”

“You can say that. She’s um. Doing well.” I said. “She’ll be graduating this coming spring with a marketing degree. She’s got an internship this semester too.”

“That’s wonderful,” she said. “I don’t get a chance to speak with my niece - at all really.”

Here’s my chance. “Why is that?”

“That’s very personal stuff Victor,” she said.

“I’m sorry.” I replied. “I know I’m stepping over a line. I just had to ask.”

“Since you seem like a good friend of hers, I’ll talk about it. I only speak with my sister - Nicole’s mother. She has forbidden me from seeking Nicole out on my own. I talk with my sister at least twice a year so that I can send her money for Nicole’s tuition.”

“Nicole’s tuition?”

“Yeah, I’ve been helping pay for college.” she said. “Her parents cannot afford it, so I made a promise when she was younger that I would pay for it.”

“I didn’t know that,” I said. “And you stuck to your word?”

“Yeah.” she said. “That young girl had so much potential - but her parents refused to see it.”

“I don’t think she knows any of this.”

“Well I certainly hope she knows.” she said. “I have arguments with my sister - she threatens to cut off Nicole. It’s more important for that young lady to have a bright future, regardless whether I’m in it or not.”

“That’s so sad.” I said. At least I know now. “Are you going to reach out to her after graduation?” I asked.

“We’ll see. It’s been so long, I wasn’t sure if she even remembers me.”

“She does.” I said. “You’ve had a huge impact in her life.”

“Well that’s enough personal stuff, Victor.” she said.

“I understand.”

“Victor?”

“Yes?” I asked.

“If you schedule another meeting next week, we can revisit your ideas. My rejection had nothing to do with you and your ideas, and everything to do with budgets this quarter.

“OK” I said.

“Just do remember to keep it professional.”

“I will, Ms. Marlon” I replied with a smile.

“Oh” she said. “A piece of advice. You may want to run that presentation by your boss before the next time you present it. It was clear that was the first time she’s ever heard that stuff.”

“Yeah,” I said. “I may have tried to do too much. I was focused on impressing you.”

“I was impressed. I thought you had pretty good ideas, but these things take teamwork. You cannot get by in life doing things all by yourself.”

“Thank you, Ms. Marlon.”

“It was good having this chat Mr. Machado. Please send my niece my regards. Tell her I think of her often. God willing, I will seek her out when I’m allowed.”

“I will.”

We both parted ways. She continued to walk down the city street and I turned around and returned to the office. I suddenly had a new insight in Aunt Shirley and my parents. My parents have been lying to me for years.

* * *

Vicky

When I got home from class, I was waiting for Lexi to come home. Once she came home I pounced. “Can I get a ride somewhere?”

“Sure, Vic,” she said. “Where?”

“There’s someone I want to talk to.” I said. “Maybe the only other person who may understand what I’m going through.”

“Sure.” she said. “Let me grab my keys”

As I rode in Lexi’s car, I contemplated a few things. I’m in love. I have great friends. On the surface, my life as Vicky is better than my life as Victor. But the future life ahead of me is not the one that I chose for myself - or the one I actually want. I have no desire to utilize the degree I’m about to graduate with. But there’s no escaping that now. At least it looks like I have a job lined up that may at least utilize my passion even if it means doing business-type stuff. Then I thought of my family. My family life is facing a huge downgrade. I will miss my family. I hate Nicole’s parents. But it’s what Lexi said to me the other day that resonated with me. Choose my lane. Should I be trying like hell to get my old body back, or should I accept my life as Vicky and move on? How do I make such a decision?

Twenty minutes later, we pulled into the parking spot in front of Courtney’s townhome.

“Do you want me to go in with you?” Lexi asked.

“Nah.” I replied. “I want to do this myself.”

“OK.” she said. “I’ll be right here.”

I got out of the car and walked up to Courtney’s door and knocked on it.

Courtney answered and looked at me inquisitively. 

“Hi.” I said. “I hope I’m not interrupting. I had a few questions. I was wondering if we could talk.”

“Sure” she said, letting me into her home. 

The home was like I remembered it a few weeks ago. Just as disheveled. Courtney's kid was playing with blocks in the living room, while the TV played kid songs.

Courtney led me into the kitchen again, where we both sat down.

“What’s on your mind - Victor is it?”

“I’ve been going by Vicky now.” I replied.

“I don’t know much more about the genie, or the fraternity, Vicky” she said.

“I actually had questions about you.” I said. “Um… do you miss it? Being a guy?”

“Well…” she said. “I miss my old life. The friends and family I never got to say goodbye to.”

“When did you know you wanted to stay a woman?”

“These are hard and very personal questions, Vicky” she said.

“Oh, I’m sorry for prying.”

“No - I meant that my answers may not answer your questions.”

“I’m facing what I think may be a fork in the road” I said. “Increasingly my life as Vicky has been getting better, and I’ve been accepting of it all. The desire to return to my old male life has been fading.”

“Our situations are a little different.” she said. “I was already living my life as a woman for a number of years before I realized I was originally male.”

“Do you wish it all never happened?”

“The event, yes” she said. “What happened after, no. I was in a dark place when I realized what had happened. I was questioning my sanity, my worth, and my identity. It was my now-husband who pulled me out of it. He helped me make peace with who I was. I eventually fell in love with him. We have a beautiful child together. I wouldn’t trade any of that for the world.”

“I’m certainly going through an identity crisis” I confessed. “I don’t identify as a woman - at all. Yet, I’m blissfully at ease pretending to be one.”

“Have you considered you’re still under the genie’s spell?”

“I have. It scares me. I can continue living life as Vicky. Maybe I’ll have a life similar to yours. But maybe I’ll wake up one day, and realize it was all fake.”

“That day may or may never come. Vicky, I can't tell you what you should do. I can only offer you that I have no regrets.”

I nodded and stood up, “Thank you Courtney.”

“I hope you got what you came for.” she said.

“I think I did.” I replied. 

Courtney escorted me out of her home and I walked back to Lexi’s car.

“How’d it go?” she asked.

“No regrets, Lexi” I said. “I’ve been stuck trying to “be in both lanes” as you so eloquently put it. Nicole is moving forward with her life. I need to let her. And I need to let myself move forward with mine.”

Lexi grabbed my hand and squeezed it. My decision was comforting. I was going to turn the page on Victor. It was also exciting, but also scary at the same time. 

* * *

When we got back to the dorm, I texted Tyler to see what they were up to tonight. I was eager to kick-start my new life outlook the right way - with my boyfriend. 

They responded. “I can’t tonight. I’m setting up plans for tomorrow’s date. See you tomorrow. I love you!”

I pouted that I didn’t get to see them tonight. But at the same time, they’re putting in a lot of effort for tomorrow. I hope they don’t work themself too hard.

My phone buzzed. Oh I hope it’s Tyler.

It was Jackie. “What the hell does this woman want now?” I said out loud.

I answered the phone. “Yeah?”

“I talked to your father about your outburst yesterday.” she said.

What? “My outburst?” I said, angrily. “You were the one talking shit about my friends.”

“We agreed we should transfer you to a different school.”

“Fuck no” I said. “I’m a semester away from graduating. I have friends. I’m getting good grades.”

“Nicole Kimberly Rosch. You watch your language.”

Did she just really use my full name? This has gone on far enough. Remember Vicky, you’re starting a new chapter. This woman is not my mother and I’m tired of treating her with respect when she doesn’t respect others. If I’m going to remain Vicky, I’m going to have to put this woman who thinks she’s my mother in her place - or she'll walk all over me for the rest of my life.

“Stop.” I said. “I’m done with this.” I know just the thing to make her head explode. “I’m going to stop the pretense, Jackie. I’m a man. My name is Victor. And when I come home for Thanksgiving, I’m bringing my non-binary girlfriend home with me. And then you’re going to treat us both like human beings. And when I hang up, you’re going to call your sister and tell her you apologize - for everything.”

“Young lady, you can forget about Thanksg-”

I hung up. 

That felt good... telling the truth. She might not have believed it, but I hadn't realized how much the lies had been weighing on me.

I heard clapping from Lexi’s room. “Girl, that was awesome.” She poked her head through her door. “Nicole should’ve done that years ago.”

“Yeah, well she’s gonna be pissed.” I replied.

* * *

Nicole

When I got back to my apartment, my head was spinning. On one hand I completely bombed my presentation. On the other, I got to have a good one on one chat with Aunt Shirley. It actually felt like old times again. A reminder when I’d go to her for advice and she’d take me for ice cream and we’d chat about what was bothering me.

I picked up my phone ready to call Madison for dinner when there was a knock at the door. Oh, she’s prompt.

I opened the door without checking the peephole - only to see Damon standing there. I instinctively went to slam the door on him when he stopped it with his foot.

“Yo Victor, I just wanted to talk,” he said.

“Last time we talked, you violated my head” I said back to him, averting my gaze from him.

“I’ll make this quick, and leave you alone” he said.

I sighed. “OK, make it quick.”

“Brandon is back in town,” he said.

I could feel my stomach turn into knots. “He is?”

“He came to the house for some place to stay. I turned him away - he’s wanted by the police, and TK wants nothing to do with him.”

“Why are you telling me this?”

“Goodwill” he said.

“What’s in it for you?” I asked. 

“Simple. Brandon is a loose cannon and knows too much.” Damon said. “Some powerful people want him out of the picture as much as you do. If not more.”

“I see,” I said. “I bet this is the part where you ask something of me.”

Damon reached into his pocket and I tensed up. He pulled out a piece of paper and held it out. “Call me if you see him, and we’ll help.”

I reluctantly took the paper. It had Damon’s name and phone number hand-written on it.

Damon nodded and walked away. I closed the door behind him, and locked it. I looked at the paper again, and stuffed it in my wallet.

I pulled out my phone and texted Madison. “Can I stay at your place this weekend?”

Chapter 32 - A Night to Remember

Nicole

“Get up.” Madison said, poking me. 

I had fallen asleep on her couch last night watching movies with her. I grabbed my phone and looked at the time. It was 9 something. “It’s Friday, I don’t have class,” I groaned.

“Me neither,” she replied. “I was going to go out to the store so I can get some food for the weekend. I do have a guest to feed.”

“You want me to go with you?” I asked, still groggy.

“Yes I do.” she said with a smile.

I stretched and sat up on the couch. My overnight bag was sitting on the floor beside the couch. I pulled out a clean shirt and exchanged the one I was sleeping in with it. “There. I’m ready.”

“Wait, I still need to put a bra on.” she said. “If I didn’t know better, I’d say you enjoy being a guy so it takes you 5 seconds to get ready.”

I groaned again. “I’d trade that to get my body back.”

“I know.” she said walking to her room.

I slid my still-tied sneakers on. “Where to?” I asked.

“Grocery store.” she said from her bedroom. “Liquor store to restock our wine collection. Maybe a clothing store or two.”

I nodded as she came out of her room. “That’s a lot of stops.”

“I’m taking advantage of the fact that my current guest has a car.” she winked at me.

“Oh, so you’re only dating me for my car.” I chuckled.

She stopped and smiled at me. “Oh, are we dating?”

I looked at her wide eyed. Did I assume wrong? “I uh… thought...”

“Shhh.” she interrupted. “We are, if you’re ready.” 

I felt something in me flutter. It’s out in the open now. “I think I am.”

“Great,” she said walking to the door. “Let’s go.” She made her way to the door.

“Now?” I said. “I just confirmed we’re dating and you're eager to get to the store?”

“I have to feed my girlfriend.” she said. “And I’m out of celebratory drinks as well.”

I stretched, and yawned again. We grabbed our coats and went out the door.

* * *

After buying groceries and wine, I figured we were done, but Madison had other plans. She dragged me to the clothing store.

I watched her browse dresses. I browsed as well. There were some really cute dresses. I took one off the rack and examined it, frowned, then put it back. Hopefully one day I can wear these again. I turned back to Mads and asked, “Mads, are you looking for anything in particular?” 

“Nope. I’ll know it when I see it.” she said.

“But I can’t help, then.” I said pouting.

A rack of sweater dresses caught my eye. “Oh I like this material” I said, taking the sage green dress off the rack.

“Do you want to try it on?” Madison asked.

“I can't,” I said. “I’m still in this stupid male body.”

“Nicole,” she said. “You’re a woman. You can try on anything here. Especially while I’m here, if you’re worried.”

She’s right. I looked around to see if anyone was looking. Why can’t I do this for myself? “When we first swapped, I was at one of those popup markets.” I told her. “I was browsing women’s clothes. And the look I got from other customers…”

Madison came up to me and held me on my shoulders. “Don’t worry about anyone else. You can do this. You’re a strong woman. And if you need someone to be there for you, I’ll be by your side.”

“Thanks Mads,” I said. I looked back at the rack, picked up the dress and held it back up against me. “Maybe a size larger,” I said. I found a few sizes larger. “Maybe this.”

“Well, try it on.” she said. 

We both walked to the changing room, where I went in and she remained outside.

I took off the coat, t-shirt and jeans and stood there in my boxer shorts. Should I buy underwear while we’re out? I pulled on the dress and exited the room to check with Mads. “What do you think?”

“I like it.” she said. “Though I think it would look better with leggings.”

“OK” I said. “Let’s get some leggings.”

“And shoes.”

“Shoes.” I repeated. “And underwear?” This was exciting. It’s been a while since I went on a shopping spree for myself. This reminded me of old times, and made me feel more myself.

She smiled. “Yes we can.”

“Oh” I said as I was about to turn back into the changing room. “We didn’t get what you came for.’

“This is what I came for,” she said, winking. “For you. To let you know it’s OK to be a transwoman.”

“Thank you, Mads,” I said. “This helps. But we have groceries in the car. Should we get back to your palace?”

“I didn’t get anything frozen,” she said. “You’re fine. It’s just Nicole and Madison shopping. Like old times. Get what you want.”

* * *

After a long day of shopping, we finally returned to Madison’s apartment. I got a few dresses, several pairs of panties, a pair of shoes, a pair of cute boots, and a few bralettes. After that, I was enjoying myself, so I also got some makeup.

We walked through the door, I dropped my bags and Madison started taking the groceries out of their bags. 

“What’s next?” I said.

“Go shower and shave.” she said, still putting groceries away. “We’re having a girls’ night.”

“Yes, ma’am” I said, getting off the couch.

As I passed Mads, she grabbed and pulled me into a kiss. I was surprised, and even more surprised I felt her tongue. Then she pulled away, leaving me stunned and… a little frustrated. “Go shower now.” she said, winking at me.

* * *

Vicky

It was a casual Friday morning. I spent a good portion of the morning painting, impatiently watching the clock tick. Tyler was set to come pick me up around 2. So I was trying to kill time all morning.

After lunch, I showered and shaved my legs. When I returned to my room, I got one of the new bra and panties I bought when I was out with Hanna. I was putting on a strapless bra because the dress I bought exposed my shoulders. I watched myself in the mirror as I clipped the bra strap. After months of doing this, it feels so natural, and I almost can’t even remember life as a guy. 

I quickly put on a t-shirt and shorts so I can walk out of my room. I still prefer to be casual, but since I cut back the excessive feminine look Nicole used to do, I’ve actually come to enjoy the occasional moments I can get myself all made up. A hint of foundation, some mascara, eyeshadow, lip gloss, there and I’m almost ready for the next step of my transformation.

While I was putting the finishing touches up, out of the corner of my eye, I noticed Lexi was watching me. 

“What’s up?” I asked.

“Nothing,” she said. “I was just thinking how only 2 months ago you were a guy and you had never touched any of that stuff before. Here you are standing there putting makeup on like you’ve been a girl for 20 years.”

Great minds think alike I suppose. “I’ve had help,” I said. “I have some of the best friends a girl could’ve asked for.”

“You just called yourself a girl.” she said. “Are you ready to admit you’re trans yet?”

“I dunno.” I said. “I’ve accepted that we’re not swapping back. I’m a girl on the outside. And yea - I don’t hate it.”

She nodded.

“It’s as if some magical force out there said, you are better off living this life than your old one.” I added. “But what bothers me about that idea is that I’m better off this way. Nicole is not. Nicole got the shit end of the deal. It’s as if… nah forget about it”

“What Vic?”

“It’s as if the wish was only about me. It was never about Nicole. It’s as if I was the one who wished for this… or Tyler.” There was more to this though, but I didn’t want to dive too deeply into it. The implications of this theory lead me down a path I don’t want to go. What if Tyler did wish for this? What does that mean for me? For Nicole? For Tyler? That means Tyler had the Genie at some point. I don’t want to continue this line of thought because the end of it only leads to potential heartbreak.

I returned to my room and I pulled on the dress. I put on a pair of heels. I posed in the mirror. It was elegant. And hot. Damn, I look sexy. 

I returned to Lexi who hadn’t moved from her doorway. “What do you think?”

“Amazing, Vic.” she said. “You’re gonna knock Tyler dead.”

“I’m worried about Nicole.” I said.

Lexi placed her hands on my bare shoulders. “Don’t worry about Nicole tonight. This is yours and Tyler’s night. Besides - she’s in good hands.”

And this was another reason I didn’t want to think about the genie. My reluctance to turn back then makes me out to be the bad guy. I just want to enjoy tonight. It’s Friday, and it’s date night with my boyfriend. Maybe I’ll worry about the genie and real world stuff tomorrow. I smiled and nodded. Lexi returned to her room, and I started doing my hair. This hair has a natural wave to it, but I think I want some curls to lay on my shoulders tonight.

* * *

Tyler

I pulled my car up to Nicole’s apartment. I got out and stood beside it. I was wearing a gray suit, pink shirt, and light blue tie. I don’t always wear suits, in fact I usually avoid them. But I wanted to make a great impression on Nicole. She makes me want to look my best.

Then Nicole came out of her building wearing a stunning dress.

“You look amazing,” I said.

“Wow,” she said. “Look at that suit.”

From behind my back, I pulled out a bouquet - of snickers bars.

She looked at it and laughed. “You got me a bouquet of candy?”

“I remembered from a few months ago, when I got you makeup flowers and you ate my candy bar instead.”

She chuckled. “That was your candy bar? Well, I remember I was having a rough day and I was hungry and I really appreciated it.”

I opened the passenger car door for my girlfriend.

“Thank you very much,'' she said, getting into my car, and taking the bouquet from me.

I walked around the car, and got into the driver's seat.

“So where to?” she asked.

“You’ll see,” I said, driving away.

* * *

Nicole

I took a nice long shower. I brought my toiletries with me and slowly shaved my body. The stubble was coming in the past few days and it was certainly itchy and unpleasant. I could smell food cooking. Madison is cooking for me.

I dried off and picked out a navy blue pair of panties and pulled them on. They didn’t fit exactly like I expected. Mostly because this body doesn’t have the hips and this unwanted appendage is there. I flattened out my dick and pulled the panties up snuggly. 

I next put on the bralette. Sure I don’t have any boobs, but the bralette felt familiar. 

Next came the leggings, then the sweater dress, then a pair of socks and the boots.

When I was dressed I went to the mirror and started doing my makeup. I hadn’t done makeup in 2 months, but I most certainly didn’t forget. 

Next was my hair. This body had short hair when I got it 2 months ago. I certainly haven’t gotten a haircut, so it’s a tad longer than it was. I added some product to my hair to try to give it more volume. I played around with it with my fingers. I let some strands fall in front of my ears.

I stood back and admired my work. “Oh my god.” I said to myself. “I look like a taller, more muscular Hanna.” I don’t know what I was expecting. I most certainly don’t look anything like my old body. But coming close to looking like Vicky’s sister actually made me a little more feminine, and certainly made me feel more at home in this body.

When I walked back into the living room, Madison was there, equally dressed up. She was wearing a little black dress with designer stockings. Her heels clicked against the tile floor as she seductively walked towards me, holding two glasses of wine.

“Hello beautiful” she said, handing me a glass.

“Thank you,” I said. “You look gorgeous as always. I’m worried I look like a dude in a dress.”

“You’re a beautiful woman, Nicole. Don’t let anyone tell you otherwise.” 

“So what did you make?” I asked, sipping some wine.

“A Vegetarian Mushroom Risotto.”

“Sounds yummy,” I replied.

* * *

Vicky

Tyler drove us downtown, and we valet parked at a fancy restaurant I have never been to. It was certainly not a place frequented by college kids. The restaurant was gorgeous. Fancy architectures, high ceilings, elegant chandeliers. I heard music - a live orchestra too.

This time, they had our reservation and we were escorted to our table.

“Wow” I said. “This is something else. I hope this wasn’t too expensive, Ty.”

“I had a Groupon” they shrugged off.

I looked at the drink list. Fancy. I feel like getting a beer likely wouldn’t be appropriate here, so I looked at the cocktails. The waiter came, and I ordered a chocolate martini, and Tyler ordered a jalapeno margarita.

Once the waiter left, I saw an open dance floor where people were slow dancing.

“Would you like to dance?” Tyler asked.

“Kinda.” I replied. “But I suck at dancing. You saw me at Halloween.”

“I loved the way you were dancing at Halloween.”

“But that was pop music. This is… fancy dance kinda stuff.”

They got up, extended their hand, I took it, and they led me to the dance floor anyway.

Tyler placed my free hand on their shoulder and then put their other hand around me on the small of my back. Then they proceeded to slow dance with me, which surprised me. 

“Tyler, have you been taking lessons?” I said. “You weren’t this elegant at the Halloween dance.”

“I found a do it yourself video.” they said. “How am I doing?”

“Great” I said. 

Just then, Tyler twirled me. Tyler sure is finding a way to make me feel like a princess at a ball.

“I love when you smile,” they said.

Was I just smiling there? Surely I didn’t enjoy getting twirled, right? I certainly smiled more at the compliment.

“It makes me feel like I’m finally doing things right.” they added,

When has Tyler done anything wrong? “Everything is perfect, Tyler” I said.

* * *

After a very exotic dinner, drinks, and dancing, we returned to campus. I imagine drinks were expensive, so we didn’t stay at the restaurant long after dinner. But instead of returning to either my or Tyler’s dorm, we walked to the Student Union. The sun was low in the sky and the campus had a serene calm to it. There was certainly a chill in the air that was penetrating my coat. I leaned against Tyler for warmth.

“Let’s go up to the 5th floor” Tyler said, pushing the elevator button. 

“What’s up there?” I asked.

“Nobody” they said with a smirk.

“Oh.” I smiled at the insinuation they wanted to be alone. I don’t know what Tyler was thinking. We can certainly be alone in their bedroom. Or my bedroom. Lexi or Josh can take a hike for a few hours if need be.

We took the elevator and strolled through the 5th floor, which is just a bunch of student club offices and study rooms that were empty for the weekend.

Tyler held my hand and we walked through the empty corridor. We came to what would be the front of the building. A large window was there that overlooked the entire campus. I don’t think I’ve ever been up here. 

There was a strategically placed blanket there with a bucket of ice and a bottle of champagne sticking out of it. 

“Tyler, did you do this?” I asked.

“Maybe.” they said. “Sit.” they motioned. “I’ll take your coat.”

I took off my coat and handed it to Tyler. I then adjusted my dress, and sat down on my knees and Tyler joined me after placing both our coats to the side. I looked out the window. It was a beautiful view of the sunset. The orange glow of the sun, and the late-fall foliage on the trees were breathtaking.

“What’s the champagne for?” I asked. “What’s the occasion? Our anniversary has already passed.”

“This is the three year anniversary of actually making it official.” they said.

“Oh” I said. That makes sense I suppose. “This is so sweet,” I said. I decided I liked being wined and dined. I only ever imagined doing it from the other side, wining and dining with a girl I liked. Of course, I never really got that opportunity.

Tyler reached into their jacket pocket and pulled out a folded note. They cleared their throat. 

“You prepared a speech?” I asked.

They gave me the “stop talking” look. 

Fine. I’ll let them make their speech.

“Nicole, it’s been 3 wonderful years dating you. We’ve had our ups and our downs. You’ve been there for me when I was having troubles and I tried to do the same for you. It wasn’t until just recently that I realized something just clicked into place with us. It felt so natural to be with you. I couldn’t imagine college without you in my life and have a hard time imagining the future without you either.” They refolded the paper and returned it to their jacket pocket. “I taped some of my favorite pictures of us to that window.”

Sure enough. Around the sides of the windows there was stuff taped to it. There was a napkin branded from Birdie’s Wings and Golf, technically my first date with Tyler, then a selfie from that same night. There was a picture of us in our Halloween costumes. Then one of Tyler and I sleeping on the couch after video games that Josh must’ve taken. All of these pictures were from this semester. I expected to see some of Nicole, but there wasn’t one. 

I meant to ask where the older pictures were, so I turned around and Tyler was kneeling beside me. 

“I’ve spent years praying for my soulmate.” they said. “Searching for someone who would accept and love me for me. During one of our fights at my lowest, I made an offhand wish that I’d find my soulmate.” 

Tyler made a wish? The wish?

“And since then, every moment we’re together, you’ve constantly reminded me that I already found you. You are the perfect girlfriend.” They pulled out a box from their jacket and opened it to reveal a ring that stopped me from breathing. “Please be the perfect wife.” 

All thoughts about the wish stopped. My eyes got big. My jaw dropped. Oh Shit. I’m dreaming right? No way. Tyler’s proposing? To me? Should I follow up on that wish comment?

It was a modest ring - but what do I know? I know nothing about rings. I never owned one in my life. But Tyler is giving this to me. My first ring. My first ring is an engagement ring.

What am I going to say? Tyler’s proposing to me. Tyler wants me to be their wife. Sure I was imagining being someone’s husband one day. In fact I had considered proposing to Lindsey before we graduated. I had started to look at rings before she dumped me for my best friend. All of my hopes and dreams for us, shattered. Tyler is offering me what I lost. I hadn’t considered being someone’s wife. But slowly I’m being drawn to that sparkling ring. Is this what I want? I’ve accepted that I may stay as Vicky for the foreseeable future. I’ve accepted that I’m going to remain living this life. Sure, I certainly wasn't happy being magically put into Nicole’s body, but Tyler has made every day bright and sunny. I’m having a hard time imagining a future where Tyler’s no longer in it. The thought of returning to my solitary life as Victor is unappealing. Tyler is the reason I don't want to be Victor anymore. 

“Yes, Tyler” I found myself saying.

Is this really happening? I just said yes. I’m engaged. The past two months have felt like a dream. Is this part of the dream where I wake up? 

I was stunned and frozen. Tyler took the ring out of the box and held it up to me. I took it. Which one is the ring finger? Left hand, right? I slid the ring onto my left ring finger and it fit perfectly. The diamond sparkled under the light from the sunset behind me.

I felt tears on my cheek. I wiped them away. Gah, why do girls cry when they get proposed to? Why am I crying? I’m happy. I’m overjoyed. But there was a nagging thought in my mind. I never told Tyler I was Vicky. I should’ve told them before they proposed.

Tyler is proposing to the wrong person. No. Bury that thought. Look at those pictures. Tyler is proposing to me. To Vicky. I’m the one they fell in love with. Tyler - wished - for - me. I’m the one Tyler wants. This is right.

“What’s wrong?” Tyler asked.

“I’m just happy.” I said. I am happy. But I never told them the truth. Can I even tell them the truth now? Can I take this ring off and give it back to them? 

No. I don’t want to. This is my ring. Tyler is my fiancé. This felt right.

And with that thought, it was crystal clear. I wanted to marry Tyler. I wanted to be their wife. This is the future I want, and dammit I’m going to take it and protect it.

I embraced Tyler and they kissed me. “Yes, Tyler. Yes I’ll marry you.”

* * *

Nicole

After an amazing dinner and 2 bottles of wine, Madison and I were cuddling on the couch listening to some jazz she put on.

I kicked off my boots and feet up on a nearby ottoman and she did the same. I then removed my socks so I could show off the pink nail polish on my toes. 

Her stocking foot started playing footsie with my bare foot. I giggled when she started tracing her finger up my legs. 

I turned to her. She had a hungry look in her eyes. She held me tightly. There was nowhere to go. But I didn't want to go anywhere.

I looked into her eyes and offered my lips with a whimper. She pulled me in for a kiss and I offered myself to her.

I felt her hand go up my dress and to my thigh. I could feel her fingers slightly caress my thigh through my leggings. At that moment I wanted to shed them.

She got up and straddled me without releasing our kiss. I was hoping my erection wasn’t ruining the mood.

She grabbed my left breast. Despite nothing being there, it felt weirdly euphoric. Her touch is reminding me I’m a woman.

She broke off our kiss for a moment as she then lifted up her dress over her head and tossed it aside. 

I placed my hands at her hips and I offered up my lips once more.

Instead, she unclasped her bra and tossed it on top of the dress. Then she offered her right breast to my lips. 

My lips met her nipple and I let it on my mouth. While I was expecting her lips to meet mine, I wanted any part of her she was willing to give me. I then started caressing it with my tongue. I hoped I was doing this right as I only ever had this done to me. When I heard Madison let out a gasp, I knew I was on the right track.

Madison was completely in control, and I was loving every moment of it. Gone are the days of me having to dictate what Tyler did in the bedroom. Madison pulled away only to offer me her other breast and I gladly complied. “Good girl,” she said.

I moaned at that and continued to happily suckle on her.

She pulled away then put her hands under my sweater dress and started pulling it up. After she did that I crossed my arms over my flat chest out of embarrassment. 

“It’s OK.” she whispered, rubbing my bare arms. She knew I was self-conscious about this body. “You’re beautiful, and you’re mine tonight.” Instead of removing my bralette, she instead tugged on it and pulled my left breast out of it. It wasn’t much, but having my one breast being pushed up by the bralette made me feel like I had something to offer her. She then suckled at my exposed nipple.

It felt weird at first. Nothing like it did when Tyler used to do it to me. But slowly it started to feel good. Before I knew it I was moaning. I wanted more. 

And Madison happily provided, moving onto my other breast. After a minute of suckling on that breast, she returned to my needy lips. She pressed against me, our bare breasts touching each other.

I ran my hands up her stockinged legs over her panties and up her bare back, then back to her thighs.

She grabbed one of my hands and placed it between her open legs.

I got the message. I took my fingers and started rubbing her panties. I looked into her eyes for validation. She smiled and let out a moan. 

I felt her thrust her pelvis into my fingers, as she started kissing my neck and ears. Her warm moans on my neck made my fingers work faster.

Her moans got faster and her legs squeezed me. She suddenly stopped me and stood up. 

Did I do something wrong?

She held out her hand. 

I took it, she pulled me off the couch and led me to her bedroom.

When we got to her room, I slid off my leggings and kicked them free. My erection was clearly tenting up my panties, but Madison didn’t seem to care about it.

She pulled off her pantyhose and panties and sat down on her bed. She leaned back with her legs spread open. She looked at me with a smile and traced her labia with a finger. “You want dessert?”

I silently nodded and I knelt down and moved my way to the bed and her. 

As I buried my head into her pussy I was rewarded with her saying “good girl.”

This was certainly a side of Madison I hadn’t seen before, but her dominance was turning me on. I wanted to obey and pleasure her. I’ve known Madison since the first week of school freshman year. She’s been one of my best friends since then. Our friendship was always based on mutual respect and love. I would always meet her flirtations with resistance. It felt so good to break myself of that resistance and fully let her in. 

I’ve dreamt of going down on another girl since I fooled around with Brianna. We never made it this far, but we definitely did over-the-clothes petting. This felt like a dream. Madison has been a lesbian the whole time, but I tuned that part of our friendship out. She has certainly dated people over the past years. She never brought them around and I never asked their names or their genders because I didn’t want to know. I suddenly got nervous that my limited experience wouldn’t compare to her previous partners. 

I had only been on the receiving end of this. Tyler certainly knew how to make me feel good. I can only hope to replicate that feeling in Mads.

Madison smelled sweet. She was already wet and her folds were exposed and tempting me. I used my tongue and tasted her sweet juices. I was hooked and used my tongue to trace and massage her folds, lapping up every drop of juice I could get.

I could hear her moan. I was doing a good job and that made my erection throb even more. I was tempted to use one of my free hands to masturbate, but I resisted, instead seeking to give all of my attention to Madison’s pleasure, not my own.

She grabbed my hair as her moans got louder. My tongue was cramping up, but I wanted to continue to pleasure her.

She tensed up and came. She sat up and pulled me up on the bed with her. She kissed me passionately to reward me for doing a good job. 

She then forcibly pushed me down onto the bed.

I went to remove my panties to free my dick, but she slapped my hands away.

She then straddled me and kissed me. I felt her start to grind up on my erection on top of my panties.

Oh this felt good. I could feel my own panties getting wet - either from Madison’s juices or my own precum. It was then I felt my erection spring free of the panties. 

She stopped, pulled out a grocery bag sitting on her floor. I recognized it from earlier in the day. She pulled out a box of condoms from it and made quick work of the packaging. 

I went to remove my panties but she stopped me again. She wanted me to keep wearing my bralette and panties. I have to admit, it certainly helped keep me in the mood. It kept me immersed as Nicole. As a woman. Where I felt dysphoria having sex with Kayla, with the wrong body and the wrong sex parts, I felt like Madison was calming those thoughts. Perhaps I’m not the first transgender woman Madison has hooked up with.

She then grabbed my shaft and rolled the condom down it. Her confidence was comforting, since I felt embarrassed when I put one on my first time with Kayla.

I was afraid she wouldn’t want to have sex with this male body. But clearly she prepared for it. I didn’t have to be embarrassed anymore. She wanted to have sex with me as I am.

She then continued grinding against the shaft. It was slow at first. I noticed when I had sex with Kayla how muted the sensations were behind a thin wall of latex. She started to pick up speed, and I could feel the orgasm coming.

“Not so fast” I said between moans. “I’m close.”

Then she backed off and slowed down. She paused and focused on kissing my lips, my neck, my ears, my nipples.

She slowly started grinding against me again. This time she was higher on the shaft. I moaned more as this felt really good. She stopped, and continued to kiss me. I could feel the head of my dick find her opening. Every twitch of my dick would slowly inch into her. Twitch. Slide. Twitch. Slide. Inching in bit by bit.

Then suddenly I felt my full dick slide into her. I expected her to pull out, but she slowly rode me. 

I was in ecstasy. She went slowly enough for me not to come right away and enjoy it.

Then she pulled out. My eyes pleaded for more but she got off the bed and went into her dresser drawers. 

I sat there on the bed staring at the ceiling in frustration. I wanted more.

“Get up” she commanded me. “All fours.”

I looked up to see Madison standing there wearing a strap-on dildo.

My eyes got wide. I did what she commanded. I stared straight at the wall as the plastic dildo slid into my ass.

Minutes later I was screaming in ecstasy. I loved every second of it.

* * *

Vicky

“How did you get all of this done?” I said, amazed at everything. This place, the setup, the dinner, the ring.

“I had help,” Tyler said. “Josh, Lexi, Madison. They all helped me.”

“They all know?” I said surprised.

“Josh told me about this spot. Lexi made sure the ring was the right size. She was also very maternal I might add. She sat me down and gave me a whole speech on making sure I was going to treat her roommate right. The restaurant was Madison’s idea.”

Another tear. I wiped it away. “I certainly have some great friends.” I’m so overjoyed.

Tyler pulled out their cell phone. “Let’s get a selfie.” 

They held out the phone and I smiled, holding up my left hand with my engagement ring. After Tyler took the picture I looked down at the ring on my hand. What a magical night this has been. I have the best friends and the best fiancé one could ask for. 

* * *

Nicole

It was dark in Madison’s bedroom. She was spooning me as I was coming off of a sex fueled high. My breathing was still returning to normal. I heard Madison’s phone buzz on the nightstand next to the bed. She reached over and glanced at it.

“What’s up?” I turned and asked.

“Nothing,” she said. “I’ll tell you tomorrow. Come here,” She offered her embrace and I slid into it. When my breathing returned to normal I dozed off. Things are good in Madison’s arms. I feel like maybe things are going to get better.

Chapter 33 - The House Built On Lies

Content Warning: Depictions of suicidal thoughts

Vicky

On the walk home, Tyler and I strolled through campus holding hands. I kept looking down at my free hand. The one adorned with an engagement ring. I was thinking about the excitement of being engaged. Who do I tell? Obviously I’ll tell my friends. I’ll tell Hanna. But outside of that, I’m a little disappointed I can’t tell my family.  What do I tell Nicole?

We walked up to my apartment door, and Tyler opened the door for me. When I walked through the door, Lexi jumped out and yelled “Congratulations” and threw confetti up in the air.

“Thanks” I said, trying to fight back more tears.  I’m giddy from the love and attention I’m getting.

“Girl, lemme see the ring” she said as I blushed and offered her my left hand.

“Pretty” she said. “Good job, Ty.”

I could see Tyler beam at the compliment.

“OK” Lexi said. “So, I’m going to give you two love birds some space.” She put thick headphones on her ears and laughed.

“What’s that for?” I asked.

“You just got engaged,” Lexi said loudly, unaware of her speaking volume. “I want to be able to sleep tonight.” She winked at me, walked into her room, and shut the door behind her.

Now I blushed at the insinuation. I turned to Tyler. “Umm. Make yourself at home. I want to call a few people”

“Will do” Tyler said, making their way to my bedroom.

I took my phone out, took a picture of my left hand. Odds are Madison and Josh already know, and may call later tonight. I have no desire to ruin tonight by calling the Rosch’s. Although I’m sure the idea of Tyler proposing to me would make them ill and ruin their night. But I'd like to save that for when I can see the look on their faces. That only left Hanna.

I sent a text to Hanna. “Nana, he proposed!” Then I attached the photo I just took.

Less than a minute later, Hanna called.

“Oh my God, Vicky!” she said. “I can’t believe it. You said yes?”

“I did.”

She squealed in excitement. “Oh my god! I’m so happy for you! Am I going to be a bridesmaid?”

“Nana I haven’t thought that far in advance.” I replied. I got giddy at the thought. “But… of course you will!”

I could hear her joy through the phone.  Then she got quiet. “Umm.” she said. “Does Nicole know?”

“Not yet.” I said. “I don't know how I’m going to tell her.  Maybe privately in person. It’s not a “tonight-problem.” This is my night. I’m going to spend the rest of it with my… fiancé.”

“Aww.” she said. “Enjoy it, sis.” She squealed again. “I can’t believe you’re getting married! I want to meet him!”

“In due time” I said, chuckling.

“I’m going to start looking at dresses!” she said. “Oh you’re going to be such a beautiful bride.”

I blushed even though I’m only talking to her on the phone. Me? A bride? Wow. Slowly this idea is sinking in. I’m engaged. I have a fiancé. I’m going to be a bride. I’m going to have a husband. Will I take Tyler’s last name? Vicky Matthews? Unless Tyler doesn’t want to be a husband. A thought passed in my head. What if both Taylor and I were brides? Taylor would make a beautiful bride too. What if Taylor took my name? Taylor and Vicky Machado?

I realized I zoned out, as Hanna was talking about dress types she saw on a TV show she had watched.  “... sorry I’m jumping the gun” she said.  “I know this is the bride's job and all, but I figured since you were a guy most of your life, you’d want help picking out a wedding dress.”

“Of course.”  I said.  “I can use all of the help I can get.”  I smiled for a moment thinking about Tyler in my bedroom. “Hey Nana. I should get going. My… fiancé… is waiting for me.”

I heard Hanna squeal again at the word, fiancé. “Congratulations again. Want me to tell Mom and Dad?”

“Sure.” I said. “I’d like them to know that on some level I got engaged, Even if they believe I’m someone else.”

“OK.” she said. “Good night, Vicky.”

“Good night, Nana.”

I put the phone down and walked to the bedroom, where a pantless Tyler just finished undoing their tie. I grabbed both ends of the tie and pulled them to me where I planted a kiss on their lips. 

They smiled at me and looked like they were in complete bliss.

I suddenly found myself very frisky. I grabbed them and threw them onto the bed. “You’ve been a very naughty boyfriend.” I said seductively. “All of these secret plans.” I hopped on the bed and straddled them. “Making me spend last night alone.” I rubbed up against their hardening dick. “I’m going to make you pay.”

“Umm.” they said wild-eyed. “What’s my punishment?”

“Sleep deprivation,” I said.  Hey, I’m getting the hang of this sexy-girlfriend thing.

* * *

Tyler

After a long night of amazing sex, my new fiancée Nicole and I finally fell asleep. We both slept in. Sometimes she was in my arms. Sometimes I was in hers. I felt strangely at ease that everything was right with the world. The sun was streaming through the windows when I finally opened my eyes.

Nicole was not sleeping next to me anymore. I leaned up in bed and found her at her desk painting - in the nude.

 “Honey - you’re still naked” I said.

“I couldn’t wait,” she said. “I had to put these emotions on canvas.”

As I leaned up in bed, I watched her naked form paint bright colors onto the canvas she had set up. Despite my fiancée sitting there completely naked, I watched her paint. She was so focused on it. Her eyes were dancing all around it. She bit her lips a few times. She smiled, proud at a dash of color she made.

“Aren’t you cold?”  I asked.

“Nah” she said.  “I paint without a shirt all the time.”

I meant a bra, because it was fairly obvious she was a little cold.  But I certainly wasn’t going to be the one to tell my attractive fiancée to put a shirt on.

As for the canvas, It was an abstract art piece. It was bright, vivid. Many colors.  I was impressed at how much she’s done in the short time she’s been awake.

There was a nagging thought in my head I kept suppressing. The woman in front of me painting in the nude is nothing like the girl I met 3 years ago. Or the girl I knew last semester. What made her change so much? I’ve had some form of this thought recurring all semester. The one I talked to Josh about.  The one I suppressed and buried because the Nicole of this semester has made me so happy. Did she change for me? The guilt I faced for my wish earlier this semester returned.

My thoughts were interrupted by my phone’s notification sound. It was Josh. I read the text. “Hey Ty, The grill is here.  I just started setting up. Let me know when you’re on your way.”

“Shit.” I said. “Josh’s tailgate.”

“Oh crap” Nicole said. “Lemme get dressed.”

I didn’t want to interrupt her painting. “No, take your time” I said “You can meet up with me when you’re ready.”

“Are you sure?” she asked.

“Positive.” I said leaning in and kissing her. 

I walked out of Nicole’s bedroom and found Lexi getting ready for the football game. 

“‘Morning Ty, are you heading out?” she asked.

“Yeah” I replied. “I promised Josh I was going to work the grill.”

“Want company?” she asked. “I’m all ready to go. I was waiting for you two to wake up.” She chuckled.  “You slept in.”

“Sure.” I said as Lexi and I walked out of their apartment and to the tailgate site.

* * *

Nicole

I woke up to Madison stroking one of my nipples. It instantly brought back memories of last night. I involuntarily let out a moan. I was getting a hard on already. I opened my eyes to see Madison propped up on her arm with a great big devilish smile.

“Good morning,” Madison said.

“Good morning,” I replied, returning that smile.

Madison leaned over to kiss me, and I gladly accepted.

“What time is it?” I asked.

“We overslept,” she said. “I think it’s like 10 or something.”

“10?” I said.

“Well, we were up all night.” Madison giggled.

“I think my dick is going to fall off now” I said.

“Hmm. That wouldn't be a bad thing.”

I giggled back. “I want breakfast in bed.”

“Wow, demanding are we?”

“No I mean, I want you to stay right here and I want someone else to come to us.” I put my arm around her and held onto her tightly feeling the warming of her naked body upon my own. I could stay here all day.

“Well sadly I live alone.” Madison said, sitting up, breaking free of my embrace and getting a naked leg out of bed.

“Aww don’t go” I groaned.

She kissed my forehead. “I have to make my cute girlfriend breakfast.”

I’m not cute. I watched Madison walk over to her discarded panties and put them on. “I already know what I want for breakfast and she’s standing right here.”

She giggled and continued getting dressed. It’s for the best I suppose. My dick really does hurt after marathon sex. And my ass. Madison certainly opened my eyes to a whole bunch of bedroom activities I wasn’t previously unaware of.

* * *

I got dressed. I put on my panties from yesterday, tucking my dick like I did then. I found a pair of cute jeans I bought yesterday, pulled the tags off and pulled them up. I looked in the mirror and liked how it gave this manly body a nice feminine ass.

I didn’t have any cute tops - yet. Maybe that can be another shopping trip. I grabbed one a t-shirt and a hoodie overnight bag and pulled it on, then grabbed my socks and sneakers. 

I attempted to slide my phone into my back pocket, then realized the pocket was fake.  I chuckled.  I guess having pockets spoiled me.  I slide on my phone into my hoodie pocket instead.

Madison put out bowls of fruit and I started picking at some strawberries and grapes.

Madison’s phone was sitting on the counter next to the fruit and it buzzed with a Facebook notification.

“You have a notification” I said, sliding the phone to show them. 

“No wait.” she said. “Don't look-”

I don't know why I looked, but I did. Right there on the screen was a post from Tyler. There was a picture of a hand with an engagement ring on it. That hand looks familiar. No…

“What’s this?” I said out loud.

Madison looked up and saw me. “Nicole. You don’t want to look at that. Please.”

I scrolled to the next picture to see Tyler and Vicky smiling and Vicky holding up her hand with an engagement ring. “No.”

“Nicole.” she said. “Breathe.  We were going to have Vicky come over later today to tell you herself.”

I shook my head and dropped her phone. I couldn't get any words out.

“Nicole, look at me.” Mads said slowly coming over to me. “We knew this would happen.” 

I couldn’t breathe. I hadn’t had an anxiety attack in such a long time, I had almost forgotten what it felt like.

“Tyler is your ex now. It’s time to move on. We’re together now.”

All of the pain and depression of the past semester came flooding back. The loneliness, the dysphoria, the jealousy. “She stole my life!” I screamed.

Madison took a step back and stumbled in fear. “Nicole. Let’s calm down.”

I couldn’t calm down. I was so enraged. I ran out of Madison's apartment. 

I heard Madison say “wait” from behind me, but I was a scorned woman on a mission.

* * *

It was cold out, and I had left Madison’s apartment without a coat. Only this thin hoodie. That didn’t matter. I was fueled by anger.  The anger kept me warm. Where was Vicky? At her place? No wait - she and Tyler are probably at Josh’s tailgate party. I continued to speed walk. I couldn’t think straight. 

She took my life. That was supposed to be my ring. My boyfriend. She has my name. She’s living in my apartment with my roommate. Aunt Shirley will likely reach out to Vicky, not me. Vicky is going to get everything of mine.

There was already a crowd hanging around a few tables and grills. Josh was shaking hands with people. Tyler was chatting with Lexi. I didn’t see that life-stealing bitch Vicky anywhere.

“Nicole” I heard my name. It was Kayla waving me over to where she was standing. I waved at her and continued walking up to Tyler.

I could hear Madison behind me pleading for me to stop. But I needed to do this.

“Nicole what’s wrong?” Kayla asked, coming over.

I didn’t respond to her, instead I yelled at Tyler “Tyler!” 

Tyler turned to face me. I could see a look of dread in Lexi’s eyes as she shook her head at me.

“Hi, Victor.” Tyler said with a smile despite the angered look on my face. “I haven’t seen you in a week.”

I shook my head. “Stop it Tyler, I’m not Victor” I said angrily.

“Umm.. What do you mean?” they said.

“I’m Nicole. I’m your girlfriend.” 

Tyler had a look of confusion on their face. Madison came to my side, out of breath.

“Tell him.” I said to Lexi and Madison.

Tyler looked at me. Then to Lexi and Madison.

“She’s telling the truth.” Madison said reluctantly.

“We swapped bodies.” I said. “I’m the real Nicole. You’ve been dating the real Victor this whole time.” I said. 

The look on Tyler's face was pure confusion.

* * *

Vicky

After a blissful morning of painting, I casually got dressed in a thick sweater and jeans. I called out for Lexi, but realized she must’ve left with Tyler. So I had the apartment to myself. I danced around while getting dressed and sung songs since no one was watching. 

Out of curiosity, I searched for bridal gowns on my phone. Holy shit, there’s so many options. I was overwhelmed, so I closed out of that.

When I was out in the living room grabbing a bite to eat, I looked down at my hand and how the diamond sparkled in the sunlight. This is too surreal.

When I checked the time, I realized I was running late, so I grabbed my coat and bolted out of my apartment.

When I got closer to the tailgate party, I could smell the grill going and I saw hundreds of students in clusters in the parking lot.

I approached the crowd of students. Many of them were mingling, eating, and playing drinking games. I could hear yelling. Was that my voice? I mean Nicole’s voice? As I slowly made my way through the crowd of people to find all of my friends together. Tyler, Lexi, Madison, Nicole, and Nicole’s former roommate, Kayla. Nicole looked very angry. All I could think at that moment is that she must’ve found out about my engagement. My stomach instantly twisted into knots.  I wanted to tell her in private.

“Here’s Nicole.” Tyler pointed at me. “Nikki, they’re trying to play a joke on me. They say you’re really Victor and Victor is really you.”

The crowd of students started to get quiet as I walked up to them.  All of these strangers were staring at me.

No. Not like this. I couldn’t say anything. I stopped walking. I was paralyzed. I nervously twirled the engagement ring on my finger.

Nicole and I locked eyes. She saw me fiddling with my ring. “You life stealing bitch!” she yelled and started to charge at me. I tensed up. Nicole in my body is way bigger than I am in hers.

“Nicole, stop,” Lexi said, getting between us.

“What’s going on here,” Tyler reiterated. “Nicole?” Tyler looked directly at me.

“Can we not do this in front of all of these people?” I said. The strangers were looking directly at me, and it made me feel very uncomfortable and exposed.

“Now.” Nicole said. “No more lies.”

What the hell? It was her idea to lie in the first place. Why am I getting blamed for this? I looked at Lexi and then Madison. 

They were both nodding. It was time. The masquerade was over.

“I’m not Nicole, Tyler” I said, forcing the words out of my mouth.

“Ha ha.” Tyler said. “This is a funny joke.”

“You made a wish right?” I asked. 

“I….” they said, looking at me with a hint of betrayal. That was a private conversation between us that I just told to a hundred on-lookers. Tyler looked back at Josh, then looked at me again. “I wished for the perfect girlfriend.. and...”

“And you got me.” I finished.

I expected Tyler to say something first, instead it was Nicole.

“You mean, you did this!” Nicole yelled at Tyler. “You made the wish? You have the genie?”

“Wait. No.” Tyler said. “Genie? This is impossible.”

“So Tyler wished for the perfect girlfriend and Victor and Nicole switched lives?” Lexi said putting the pieces together.

“No. Wait.” Tyler said, trying to correct what was said. Their face suddenly changed to show betrayal. “Wait, how long?”

“All semester,” Nicole yelled.

Tyler looked at me for confirmation.

Kayla chimed in and looked at Nicole. “You mean, you’re actually the Nicole? The real Nicole?” 

Nicole had a concerned look on her face as if she just realized she pulled too much at the thread of our lives, and it’s unraveling way too quickly.  Both of us had lost control of the situation.  As if we ever had any.

I turned my attention back to my fiancé… Well I hope they’re still my fiancé. “Yeah.” I confirmed. “Since the semester began. Almost 3 months.”

“I’ve been dating… a guy… for 3 months?” Tyler said.

The moment they said guy it felt like a gut punch. Deep down I thought they’d understand. They’re non-binary. Why does it have to be about gender? “It’s not like that” I said, reaching my hand out. “I love you.”

Tyler backed away from me as if I was toxic. The look on their face was crushing. I could feel the tears welling up in my eyes. What have I done? Am I to blame?  Is Nicole?

“You made a wish to change me?” Nicole said, looking at Tyler. “Was I not enough for you?”

Kayla turned to Madison. “Did you know about this? Did you know you were dating your best friend?”

“Only recently.” Madison confessed.

“This isn't happening.” Tyler said. “My perfect girlfriend… my fiancée…”

“Is a guy.” Nicole sneered.

Tyler looked at me again. “No. Nicole, tell me the truth.”

“Victor.” I corrected. “Tyler, My name is Victor. I’ve been in Nicole’s body for almost 3 months. I fell in love with you. You feel the same way for me...”

Tyler started backing away from the crowd. 

Josh walked up to them. “Ty, let’s breathe. It’s going to be OK.”

Tyler shook their head and ran off. Josh looked at all of us and ran after Tyler.

I collapsed to the ground on my knees. The pavement hurt, but I felt like my heart was on fire. I couldn’t keep the tears back. Lexi knelt down to my side petting my back. I looked up at Nicole and sneered. “You selfish bitch! You couldn’t let me be happy.”

“Vicky, Nicole, please” Madison pleaded.

“Oh, you’re playing victim now.” Nicole said to me. “You stole my boyfriend. My life. You’re no better than Lindsey and Alan.”

With that, I went to lunge at Nicole, but Lexi grabbed me and held me back. I collapsed again, crying. “Lexi, take me home” I pleaded.

* * *

Nicole

I watched Lexi escort Vicky through the crowd of on-lookers.

I turned to look at Madison, and I noticed a very irate Kayla standing there. “Kayla” I said.

“This whole time?” she said. “The coffee dates. The intimate and personal chats? The sex! My former roommate Nicole?”

“Yeah” I replied. “I’m sorry -”

“I knew something was wrong with you,” she said. “At first I thought you were socially awkward because you had a crush on me. Then I learned you were trans and I played it off as you're trying to find yourself. I can’t believe this.” she said. “I slept with the bitch who made my life hell last year!”

A living hell?  I wasn’t that bad. “Kay - it’s not like that” I said. “I’m sorry about last year but -”

“Was this some kind of sick joke?” she said. “To laugh at me one last time? To get me to lower my guard? To seduce me? I’m such a fool.” Then she stormed off.

“I wasn’t laughing-” I said but Kayla was too far to hear.

My last friend - my girlfriend, Madison, was standing there with an equally angry face. 

“Mads” I said. “This isn’t what I expected.”

“Then what did you expect?” she asked. “Everything that happened just now is the direct result of you and Vicky lying to everyone. You did this. You both made this reality and now you have to live with it.” She shook her head and wiped a tear from her cheek. She looked at me with a pained expression of betrayal. “You said you were ready, Nicole,” her voice broke. “You weren’t.” She turned around and walked off.

I was alone. Standing in a crowd of strangers who were judging me for blowing up every single relationship I had.

* * *

Tyler

I was walking away from the party as fast as I could. I couldn’t believe it. I felt like everything that was good in my life this morning was ripped away from me. Was I so willingly naive to believe that Nicole had not changed over the past 3 months? I knew she had changed. I didn’t expect her to literally be a different person. A guy at that. 

“Ty!” Josh said from behind me.

I kept walking and he finally caught up. 

“I’m sorry,” he said. “I didn’t expect it to go down like that.”

“You knew about it too?” I said.

“Well...” he said. “I’m the one who caused it.” 

I stopped and looked at my roommate. “What? How?”

“I’m a genie” he said.

“Yeah, Yeah” I said, continuing walking. “I’ve heard that one before.”

“I’m not sure why you never believed me.” Josh said, keeping up with me. “I showed up at your door freshman year wearing a traditional Djinn costume.”

“It was a costume. Cosplay. I complimented you on the intricate details of it.”

“I mean it was a costume my previous master made me wear.” Josh huffed. “But it wasn’t Halloween. I wasn’t cosplaying. I was on the run from a crazy fraternity.” He grabbed my arm. “Listen Ty. Ever since you took me in that day, you’ve been a friend. I’ve never had a friend before. I was always a slave. When I had you buy my replacement lamp, you technically became my master. I avoided reminding you of freshman year because I was worried it would ruin our friendship.  I wanted a friend, not a master.” 

“This is too much.”

“When the lamp broke, I wanted it to be you. I had hoped to pay you back for everything you’ve done for me.”

“You are serious?”

“I am.”

“And this is how you repay me?” I said. “By destroying my life?”

“You rubbed my lamp and asked for the perfect girlfriend. Your soulmate was 10 minutes away. But he was a guy you only ever met online. You’ve been telling me for 2 years that you’re not gay, so I put him into the body of your girlfriend.”

“Why the swap?” I said. “Why not just turn Victor into a girl? Why bring Nicole into this?”

“Umm - because you and Nicole refused to dump each other. You two were in a toxic relationship and should’ve broken up years ago. Everyone - your friends, me, even you and Nicole, knew your relationship was hanging by a thread. So it was easier to turn your current girlfriend into your perfect girlfriend, rather than make you and Nicole break up. So I gave you Vicky.”

“Vicky?” I asked.

“That’s what Victor’s been going by.”

I screamed. This is too much. “Why the lies? The deception.”

“I didn’t expect them to lie for 3 months. I expected them to come clean right from the start. Granted, it still got the desired result. You and Vicky fell in love, and Nicole finally got to realize that Madison’s been pining for her for years.”

I thought about that for a moment. “She has, hasn’t she?” Madison was clearly jealous of me a lot of the past 3 years, but not so much the past month. In fact, she’s been rather nice to me. Wait, Josh is distracting me from what’s been done to Nicole. “Nicole looked very distraught to me.” I shook my head and remembered the conversation I had with her - when I thought she was Victor. “She has dysphoria, you know.”

“Yeah, I know,” Josh said. “I tried checking up on her from time to time. She took it harder than I expected. I kinda screwed up there. I was too focused on making sure Vicky wasn’t dysphoric. I neglected Nicole.”

We got to our building and started walking up the stairs.

I was still angry.  I kept replaying the memories of the past semester.  I recalled making the wish that afternoon.  “You weren’t even there when I made the wish” I said.

“But my lamp was there,” Josh responded. “Your wish left - a sort of voice mail - if you want an analogy. I granted the wish when I got home. Besides, body swap wishes are best implemented when both people are asleep.”

Josh is talking but the words aren't really sinking in. 

“I can’t believe you magically made me fall in love with a guy.” I said. “And was Victor straight? That’s so not cool.”

“Well, I can’t make people fall in love,” he said. “And yes, Victor’s body is mostly straight. But I can play matchmaker. I can set lovebirds up for success. Putting Victor in Nicole’s body. Making sure you gave her the right gifts, took her to the right restaurant. That type of stuff. You falling for Vicky and Vicky falling for you was all real.”

“But how did you convince Victor to fall in love with me - a masculine enby?”

“I swapped their souls, but preserved their body’s sexuality - their physical attraction. Nicole was already demi, even if she didn't know it, so it worked out awesomely. Vicky fell for you hard. And when you came out to her, she fell deeper in love with you.” Josh pointed his finger at my chest - at my heart “...with Taylor.”

“But it was all fake,” I countered. “She was a guy.”

“You humans and your concepts of sex and gender.”

“You’re a gay man!” I said. “Or is that fake too?”

Josh sighed. “Josh Rivers is made up. I created this identity to hide from Tau Kappa. I’m actually a genderless being. Although I find human sexuality rather fascinating.”

“And your campaign?”

“Hey, now - I legitimately want to be a student at this school. I’ve lived thousands of years. Right here on this campus, with you as a friend has been some of the best and most rewarding moments of my life. One of my campaign goals is actually to kick TK off of campus. Their influence runs high up in the university and state government. And I had a hand in it.”

I nodded. I remember seeing that as an internal campaign goal that wasn’t publicized. “Can’t you just magically do that?”

“It doesn’t work like that.” Josh said. “I can only use magic when my master wishes it so, or when it’s related to a wish. Speaking of...” Josh added. “Listen Tyler, This part is important. I already knew Victor before I met you. My master at the time was Brandon. Victor’s roommate at the time.”

“Brandon?” I said looking up. I remembered the past 2 weeks and how the threat of Brandon upended our lives.

“Yes - the same one who is still looking for me. The same one who beat up Nicole. The same one who is threatening your friends. He glamoured Vicky freshman year. Made him do sub-human stuff. 

“Glamoured? What, is he a vampire?”

“No No. Those first TK guys that found me were actually quite clever and smart and found loopholes around the no falling in love rule by being able to magically increase pheromones, endorphins, dopamines, oxytocin… But anyway. Vicky - or Victor at the time doesn’t remember any of it. I made sure of that. But I got to know him. There was one night, where Victor and I just talked. I learned about him, his family, his dreams and aspirations. I convinced him to break the lamp and Brandon’s control over both him and I. The lamp broke, and I fled to find a new vessel far from Brandon and TK. He’s looking for me. He doesn’t know I took this form. But he does know Victor and Nicole swapped lives. It’s only a matter of time until he traces me back to you.”

* * *

Nicole

I stood there dumbfounded, surrounded by angry tailgaters. I wanted to run, to hide, but one student looked at me and said, “Now what? Who’s manning the grill?”

I looked at the smoking grill, and realized, yes, of course. Tyler and Josh did run away. This was their event. My stomach turned as I looked at the meat on the grill. The blackened hamburgers reminded me of my life at the moment. Charred. Smoking. Done.

“Sorry” was the best I could say. I suppose I could take over the grill, but I couldn't stand to be around people anymore. 

A guy who was wearing a Josh Rivers campaign staff shirt looked at me. “Well I guess I’ll take over.”

With that I ran home back to my apartment. As I ran, all of the pent up rage turned it to remorse and regret. The pain on Tyler’s face. On Vicky’s face. On Madison’s. The betrayal I caused for all of my friends. All of that was burned into my memory. I did that. I did it willingly out of anger.

* * *

Vicky

I ran into my bedroom and buried my head into my pillow. Lexi sat beside me on the bed petting my back.

I was just so out of it. This felt like a breakup. Hell, it was a breakup. When Lindsey dumped me, I was a zombie for at least two days and only came out of my room when my parents forced me to eat meals.

Lindsey.  Nicole compared me to Lindsey and Alan.  My best friend who stole my girlfriend.  I... I stole my best friend’s girlfriend. I know how betrayal felt? How could I betray Nicole? How could I have been so cruel?  Should I forgive myself?  Should I forgive Alan?

I remembered the look Tyler gave me. There’s no way they want to date me now - or even marry me. I could feel the diamond of my ring digging into the adjacent finger. And it brought me further grief. I’ve only been engaged for less than a day and even that felt like it was being ripped away from me. Flashes of the past 3 months ran through my head. All of the moments played in my head like a movie. Our first date, our first kiss, our first dance, the times we’d fall asleep together, the times we played video games, the intimacy we shared. The weekend with Tyler’s family. What would they think of me?

* * *

Nicole

I walked into my apartment and collapsed onto the floor. I let the tears flow. All of my anger and rage at Vicky suddenly turned into guilt. Why did I do that? Why couldn’t I just let her be happy? Why can’t I be happy? I had Madison. Last night was amazing. I didn’t need Tyler anymore. What was I thinking? Why couldn’t I control my emotions? I’m such a screw up. 

I want this to end.

Make the pain stop.

I opened up the drawers and cabinets. I found some wine, some old beer. I wanted something stronger. 

Make the pain stop and go away. 

I found a prescription bottle in the back of the cabinet. It was made out to Victor, prescribed by a dentist. It was codeine.

Make it stop.

I set the bottle on the counter. 

No. What am I doing? I need help. This is the dysphoria talking. This new life isn’t that bad. I have new parents. A new sister. I have a promising job. I still have my friends. I think I might have a girlfriend with Madison… if she still wants me. Why can’t I learn to be happy with this body? Why can’t I let go of Tyler? Of my old life? Of my old body?

I heard a knock at the door. Maybe it’s Madison. Thank God. I need help. I opened the door without thinking about it.

* * *

Vicky

I don't know how much time had passed, I may have dozed off. I looked up and glanced around the room. Lexi wasn’t there and the sun was lower in the sky.

I walked out of my bedroom and called for Lexi. “Lexi, are you here?”

Silence.

Maybe she left a message. I found my phone on the counter. I must’ve put it there when I ran in crying earlier.

There was one message. It was from Nicole. It only had one word. “help”

* * *

Tyler

We were talking around in circles for an hour it seemed. I suggested Josh go back to his tailgate, but he insisted I was more important than his campaign event and others will take care of it. 

Josh was talking about his past lives. About the fraternity that enslaved him for 15 years. He talked about the rules of being a genie. He told me that my “perfect girlfriend” wish was my first and only wish. Apparently I had two wishes left. I kept dwelling on my fragile sense of what was real. I still feel betrayed. 

“What about Nicole?” I reiterated. “What about Victor? What about me? Everything about this semester has been a lie. My girlfriend. My roommate. Where do we go from here?”

“Go and talk to them both.” Josh said. “Vicky. Nicole. They need you.”

“So if they swap back - Nicole - I mean Victor - The person I proposed to.. is a straight guy again?”

“I think the possibility of Victor being neptunic exists,” Josh said. “But that’s not a given considering what they’ve been through.”

“I love them both. But now that I know I've caused them both horrible pain, I can't keep them there. I have to fix this.”

“Yeah, OK,” Josh said. “Fix it by talking to them. Do what they could not do and tell the truth.”

“No. I mean put them back.”

“Are you sure?” Josh groaned. “There are other ways. So much has happened over the past 3 months, I’m not sure-”

“Put them back. Josh.” I said. “Fix it.”

Josh stood there in silence. He didn't approve. “We shouldn’t do this in haste. We should think about it. Ask them what they want.”

“I’ve made up my mind. I caused them so much pain.  I have to fix it.”  I walked over to the beer lamp by the window. “Is this it?”

Josh nodded.  He didn’t look happy, but I knew what I had to do.

“I wish Nicole and Victor were back in their original bodies.” I said, forcefully.

Josh closed his eyes out of disappointment. “As you command, Master.”

END ACT THREE

Chapter 34 - Intruder

Content Warning: Attempted Rape, Violence

Nicole

When I opened the door, I was surprised as the door was flung back at me, throwing me to the floor. I instantly recognized Brandon standing at the threshold. I quickly went to get up when Brandon grabbed my leg. I looked up at him and kicked his face with my free foot until he let go.

I’m pissed this douche got the jump on me twice. I managed to stand back up and get into a fighting position. Not this time, asshole.

Brandon threw a punch and I blocked it. The next punch, I dodged and slammed my fist into his face. 

Brandon stumped backwards, caught in a daze. I quickly grabbed my cell phone from the counter. I knew he wasn't going to stop and I was in trouble. I checked my pockets for Damon’s number. I didn’t find it. Shit. I opened up the first contact on my phone - which unfortunately was Vicky. I quickly texted “help”, hit send just as Brandon slapped the phone away from me.

I went to resume my assault on Brandon when he bum-rushed me and knocked me to the floor. I yelled as loud as I could.

“Nobody can hear you.” Brandon said out of breath. “Everyone’s at the game.”

I saw my phone on the floor right next to me. Brandon must’ve realized I was looking at it as he picked it up and threw it down the hall towards my room.

That left me no other choice. I was going to have to take care of Brandon myself.

* * *

Vicky

This sucks. I want to hate Nicole for the rest of the evening. I’m in emotional pain because of her. I stared at her “help” message for a moment. I couldn’t bring myself to ignore it. No matter how much I’m mad at her. It also occurred to me that she’d never ask me for help unless she really meant it. She was legitimately in trouble.

I put my phone down, put my sneakers on and dashed out the door. I ran down all two flights of stairs and found Lexi and Mads standing outside the building.

Whatever they were saying, they stopped and looked at me. They were likely talking about me. I didn’t have time to dwell on that right now.

“There’s no time.” I said, out of breath. “Nicole’s in trouble. It might be Brandon.”

“Wait, Vic” Lexi said, grabbing my arm before I could run. ‘What’s your plan?”

“I don’t have one.” I said. “Maybe... We need to give him what he wants. The genie.”

“Are you going to Tyler’s?” Madison asked.

“I… I can’t” I confessed. “If Nicole’s in trouble, I need to go to her first.”

“Giving Brandon the genie is an awful idea,” Madison said. “We can’t bring Tyler into this. He and the genie need to stay far away from Brandon.”

“Yeah.” Lexi agreed. “Vic, you go to Nicole. Me and Mads will call the cops.”

We all nodded and I ran in the direction of my former apartment.

* * *

Nicole

Brandon and I continued our struggle. I kept punching and kicking him. He kept punching and kicking me. A few times he jabbed me in the places I was bruised from Halloween. I knew I was bleeding. The adrenaline allowed me to not feel it.

I heard my cell phone ring from my bedroom. That was enough to distract me momentarily as Brandon slammed his fist into my nose.

I was disoriented as he kicked my chest and I dropped to the floor.

“What do we have here?” he asked.

My eyes were full of tears from the nose shot and couldn’t see what he was talking about. I heard something rustle on the counter and the rattle of pills. Oh no.

“Expired Codeine?” he said. “Were you trying to get high on this shit?”

I have to get up

“Well let me help you,” he said. 

I heard the water faucet. I propped myself up on my forearms only to be slammed back down onto the floor.

“Open wide bitch.” he said. He turned me onto my back and grabbed my jaw. I wanted to bite down on his finger, but instead he punched my gut.

I gagged as I felt him pour the pills into my mouth. I tried to spit them out as he poured water into my mouth and clenched my jaw shut. I tried to claw at him with my hands, but I could feel the pills and water go down my throat. I choked on a few of them, and my reflexes eventually allowed me to swallow them.

He let go of me, laughing

I got up and tried to cough the pills out. I tried to vomit them out. I spat and I spat. Only spit and blood came out. I jammed my fingers down my throat hoping to trigger my gag reflexes.

“Now maybe you’ll be more cooperative,” he said. “The genie. Where is it?”

“Fuck you.” I said, still trying to vomit the pills out. “If you would have asked ten minutes ago, I maybe would’ve told you.”

Brandon laughed at my predicament. I used that against him as I punched him once more, catching him by surprise. I got up and quickly hobbled back to my bedroom to find my phone. I have to call 9-1-1.

As I grabbed my phone, Brandon tackled me. He pried the phone out of my hand and threw it against the wall. I could hear different pieces hit the floor. I tried to get back up, but Brandon kicked my face and I fell back to the floor.

* * *

Vicky

I ran through the campus as fast as I could. As much as Nicole hurt me, I couldn’t bear the thought of Brandon hurting her. She was one of my closest friends these past 3 months. We’ve lived each other’s lives. We know intimate details of each other. I love her like a sister. 

I was never much of a fighter. I’m sure I’m even less of one in this body. But I have to try. I have to give Nicole a fighting chance.

I ran across the quiet street and through the parking lot. My former apartment was straight ahead. I could see the door was wide open.

Suddenly I got dizzy. I stopped and braced myself between two parked cars. It felt like the parking lot was spinning. Was I floating? I closed my eyes. I tried to hold on to one of the cars, but it felt like it vanished and I was falling.

* * *

Nicole

With that last kick I couldn’t get back up. I tried, but I was so dazed and disoriented. I opened my eyes only to see my body lying on the floor in my bedroom and Brandon kicking it again. I didn’t feel that last kick. What was happening?

My vision went blurry and I felt a cool breeze as if I was dragged outside. 

The pain was gone.

I opened my eyes. I was standing right outside in the parking lot. How did I get here? I looked around and didn’t see anyone else. I was cold. I was outside without a jacket. Something else was different. I looked at my bare arms. Wait.. my arms… are my original arms. 

I saw my original feminine hands. My hands! I looked down. I saw the clothes Vicky was wearing earlier. I saw the shape of my breasts. My body!

I remembered the feeling when I first swapped 3 months ago. Except now the ground was closer. I felt smaller. I could feel the weight of my breasts changing my center of gravity. It was so familiar, I couldn’t help but smile.

The euphoria of being back in my body didn’t last as I realized if I was here, that means Vicky was back in her body getting her ass kicked by Brandon. If I’m standing here in the parking lot with no coat, that means she rushed to save me!

I ran towards my apartment. The door has been open the entire time. I ran through the door and down my hallway. I could see the body I had just vacated lying on the floor in the bedroom. He was trying to get up. Brandon was standing over him and didn’t notice me. I ran and I launched myself at him.

As I jumped onto his back and brought him to the ground I realized I was now lighter than I used to be.

Brandon shrugged me off and looked at me. “Victor. Nice of you to join us. I’ve missed our time together.”

“It’s Nicole.” I said triumphantly. “I’m back in my body” I kicked his nuts and threw a punch at his face. It was then I realized I wasn’t as strong as I was when I was in the other body.

“Lucky me then” he said, grabbing my arms and throwing them aside. My head hit the desk and I fell onto the floor. 

“Don’t you harm her,” Victor said, trying to pull himself up.

Brandon laughed at Victor. “You’re in no condition to intervene.” He pushed on Victor and he collapsed back onto the floor. I tried to get up, and instead he slammed me back to the floor with such force. 

My head was resting against Victor’s arm.

“We have the genie,” Victor said through labored breaths.

“What was that Victor?” Brandon said. “I didn't quite hear you.

“We have the genie.” he said again.

“No Vicky” I said. “Don’t give it to him.”

“Just don’t harm her.” Victor said.

“I make the rules,” Brandon said. He kicked Victor again and Victor let out a pained gasp. “Once I take what I want from both of you, I’ll go find the genie.”

I tried to struggle, but it was no use. Brandon straddled me and pinned my arms and legs down. He grabbed my shirt and ripped it to expose my bra. “Bastard,” I yelled.

“I’ve been waiting 3 years for this, Nicole.” Brandon said with a hungry look. I remembered that look from freshman year. 3 years ago I was able to evade him. I’m not sure if I can be so lucky this time. “It’s ironic that the prudish pledge from back then is the only one standing between me and the genie.”

Brandon’s weight was pushing up against me as I tried struggling. I felt something foreign on my left finger. The engagement ring. I didn’t get a good look at it earlier but I knew it was a raised stone setting. I used my thumb to rotate it in position and wait for my opportunity. Hopefully this will hurt enough for him to get off me.

As Brandon predictably unzipped his pants, I jabbed his face with my left hand. The ring left a noticeable gash on his temple. He didn’t get up, but he looked pissed.

“Bitch,” he said, pinning my arm down again. I could feel more weight on my left hand now. I guess I won’t be using that trick again.

“Vicky,” I pleaded again. I looked up behind me. I could see Victor’s distant gaze out of one eye. The other one was swollen shut. For a moment his eye and mine met. I could see a confused look in his eye. He didn’t know he was drugged. I could also see regret. He came to save me and now was powerless. “Vicky, get up.” I repeated.

I noticed something metallic next to Victor under the desk. It was near my hand. My finger might be able to touch it. 

As Brandon released one of his hands to try to take my own jeans off, I reached for that metallic object. It was that exacto knife I dropped months ago. I managed to coax it into my hand. 

When I felt Brandon’s weight shift, I wiggled my right arm out of his grasp.

I slammed the knife into his neck.

I heard Brandon let out a yell as he fell back. I pushed him off me, and grabbed Victor’s arm and dragged him out of the room.

“Leave me” I heard Victor say.

“I can’t leave you here.” I said. “You came for me. I didn’t think I’d see you again after what I did.”

“I had to come.” he said. “That's what siblings do. We fight. We make up. We trust each other. We love each other.” 

Did Victor still consider me a sibling? After what I did today? I never had someone give me unconditional forgiveness. I could see him struggling to focus. 

“What’s wrong with me?” he asked. His lips were turning blue and I could see his inability for his eyes to focus on me.

“You were drugged.” I said. “We have to get you to a hospital.”

“No, we have to end this.” he said. “We have to work together.” I could see his good eyelid struggle to stay open. “Distract him”

Brandon charged out of my room holding his neck. He was covered with blood from the neck wound.

I stood up confidently and he stopped there in the hallway. We looked at each other. He must be wondering why I’m not running away. I’m wondering the same thing. Fight or flight. I guess “fight” it is. I could feel all of the anger in me well up. This is not how this ends. I’m in control. Breathe, Nicole. Focus on distracting him.

Brandon started walking over and nudged Victor’s body with his foot. Victor didn’t move.

I got into a fighting position. 

“You’re really going to try to fight me in that body?” he said. “You couldn’t beat me in his.”

I really didn’t want to have a conversation with the guy who tried to rape me twice. I glanced down at Victor whose eyes were open again and looking directly at me. Distract Brandon. I hope Victor has a plan. Maybe if I get Brandon to talk. “All of this just to get back into a fraternity?” I asked him. I was shaking. I just hoped he didn’t notice. I focused on my breathing and the large man walking towards me. “I talked to Damon. He thinks you’re a fucking screw up.”

“I don’t care about them anymore.” he said. “I dropped out of school. I don’t need them. I need the genie though. You ruined my life.”

“I think you did that yourself.” I said. “Do you think beating the shit out of us... by raping me is going to improve your life?”

“I plan on having a do over.” he said. “I have two wishes left.”

“You think everything is just going to magically change for you?”

“It will - when I redo the past 4 years.” he said.

“Is that what your next wish is going to be?” I asked. “To undo everything that has happened? To change the past?”

He was silent for a moment as he slowly walked towards me. “Joining that fraternity was a mistake.”

That’s not what I was expecting him to say. I thought he just wanted to get back into the fraternity. “If you don’t join the fraternity, you would never have had the genie. You can’t make your third wish.” I said, I made sure to stay in my fighting stance as he slowly approached. He could stop talking and snap at any moment.

“If I didn't join TK none of us would be here right now.” He looked remorseful. I’m not buying it though. 

I looked at him. At Victor lying on the floor. He was right that changing the past would erase our current predicament. But I can’t trust a guy like this to change the past for the better.

I was backing up to the wide open front door. Surely not everyone was at the football game right? Aren't there any passerbys? Brandon was following me, and seemed to have forgotten about Victor lying on the floor behind him. I stopped at the threshold of the door. Brandon stopped 6 feet away from me.

I saw Victor slowly stand up.

“You don’t need a genie to change in the present.” I said to Brandon.

“This is who they made me.” Brandon said, angrily.

He’s trying to get under my skin. To appeal to my empathy. This asshole picked the wrong day to do that. “You don’t get to play the victim card.” I said motioning to my ripped shirt and exposed bra. “Even if they made you do that stuff in the past, what’s your excuse now?”

He had no answer. Maybe he stopped feeling talkative. Maybe he realized I’m not as empathetic as I used to be.

I saw Victor brace himself against the wall. He made a motion to keep talking. Was his plan really to catch Brandon monologing? Geez maybe he’s seen too many movies. Well, it’s working so far, so I’ll give him partial credit.

“There’s one thing I don’t get” I said, hoping to keep this conversation going. “How did you know we had the genie?”

“I didn’t realize it at first,” he said. “But then your sorority stopped harassing you.”

“What does that have to do with anything? So what? They lost interest in shaming us for rejecting their stupid clique.”

“They didn’t lose interest. They forgot. All memories of you and your 2 girlfriends were erased from the sorority. I’ve only ever seen that kind of mass erasure when the genie was involved.”

Here I was thinking that those girls just lost interest in harassing us, but no, the genie strikes again. The genie erased Courtney's memories. Victor’s memories. And now the sororities.

“I needed to get close to one of you to confirm it.” he continued. “I couldn’t use you. You had that gay boyfriend. The lesbian would never let me near her. That left Lexi. Once I found her online, I knew I had my way in. She all but admitted you all had the genie. I’m done talking. Now where is it?”

“It’s at my place.” I lied.

“You’re going to take me there,” he said.

Just then, Victor jammed his thumb into Brandon’s neck where I had stabbed it with the exacto knife. Brandon screamed in agony and pushed Victor aside who collapsed.

I took this opportunity to get behind Brandon and put him in a sleeper hold I learned from my martial arts class.

He started struggling and grabbing at my arm. We both fell to the ground, but I still had him in a headlock. He was strong, I braced my arm with my other like I was taught, and started to squeeze his neck. 

I locked my arms together and poured all of my anger into subduing my attacker. All the anxiety. All of the dysphoria. All of the jealousy. All of the anger at what Brandon was and what he represented. For Courtney. For the unknown people who never had a chance.

His legs were flailing, and he was trying to grab at my head. He pushed us both against the wall. He was almost able to stand back up, but then Victor crawled over and held his legs down.

My martial arts instructor said this was supposed to work in around 10 seconds. But those 10 seconds are long when you’re in a life or death struggle. Brandon was clawing at my arm and I could feel his powerful body trying to wriggle out of both mine and Victor’s grasp.

As Brandon was flailing I thought about the first time I met him. He was confident. He took me up to one of the bedrooms in the TK house during rush week. Was he glamoring me at the time? Did it matter? I was smitten. But something broke his power over me. It was something he said. What was it? He called me “sweet pea”. An image of my father popped in my mind and I realized this complete stranger was feeling me up. It’s funny that my disdain for my father actually broke my trance and saved me. I told Brandon no. I told him to stop. He wouldn’t take no for an answer. He and his brothers had the impression that they were owed sex with college girls. He bought into this culture. So was Brandon a victim? Was he brainwashed by TK? Was he corrupted by TK culture? By the genie’s power? I wanted to feel sorry for Brandon. But I couldn’t make that mental leap. Not after what he did to me. To Victor. To Lexi. To the unknown countless other girls who weren't able to get away.

I felt Brandon’s hand go limp and fall by his side. Was he pretending? Has it been 10 seconds? I didn’t let go. 

I looked over to Victor. “Vicky, I think we did it.” I said.

Victor didn’t respond and remained lifeless on top of Brandon’s legs.

“Vicky.”

No response.

Just then Lexi and Mads came through my door, followed by cops.

“Oh my god, Vicky. Nicole” Lexi said.

“I’m Nicole again” I said. “We swapped back.”

“Miss, you can let go.” a cop said to me. I was still holding onto Brandon’s neck. I wanted to make sure he wasn’t pretending.

A simple word like “miss” was enough to remind me that I was back in my own body. It was over. The nightmare was over. Why wasn’t I elated? Victor’s lifeless body remained on top of Brandon. I felt Ill. 

“Vicky” I said. No answer.

I let go of Brandon and crawled away to lean against the nearest wall. I brought my legs up to my chest and watched as cops and paramedics filled my apartment.

Blood was everywhere. On the floor. On Brandon. On Victor. On me.

There was a lot of conversation. I was in and out of paying attention though. I was asked various questions. I gave one word answers. Lexi, Mads and various paramedics tried to wake Victor up but he was unresponsive. I explained about the codeine overdose. 

Paramedics were doing CPR on Victor. I kept calling her name.

I saw them cart Victor away. 

“Is she OK?” I asked. Nobody answered me. “Vicky”

This isn’t how I imagine this moment in my head. We were supposed to celebrate being back. Reminiscing over the crazy times we had pretending to be each other. Not this.

A paramedic looked me over because I was drenched in blood. Brandon’s blood. Brandon was handcuffed and hauled away as well. He was still alive. I wanted to get up and hurt him again. As I was trying to stand up, I was held back down by someone trying to give me medical attention.

I was escorted to an ambulance as well. Before I could make it there, I vomited. Figures. I needed to vomit in the other body. Not this one. I don’t even know what Vicky had for breakfast. I was given a blanket and a few moments before I was assisted into the ambulance. As the ambulance door closed on me, I could start to feel my adrenaline crash and my eyelids close.

Chapter 35 - Visiting Hours

Tyler

Josh went to his room after I made the wish. He was disappointed that I acted without consulting anyone else. Maybe I should’ve. Or maybe Josh realized I needed time alone with all of these thoughts and emotions. 

I’m confused over what happened this semester. I had so many thoughts swirling through my head. It was hard to make sense of them all.

I dated, kissed, had sex with, and fell in love with a guy. I’m not gay. At least that’s what I’ve told myself. It’s also what I told anyone else who thought my feminine expression meant I was.

Was it even gay if this guy was in my girlfriend’s body?

Would it have made a difference to me if Victor was trans? Shit - I actually thought Victor was. But that was Nicole.

If Victor… Vicky was indeed trans, it made me feel a little bit better. But Josh said Victor was a straight guy. Josh didn’t say whether or not Victor was queer.

What about my girlfriend? Oh god, is Nicole even my girlfriend anymore? I’ve been dating the person in her body. Not her. 

Nicole - in Victor’s body was angry with me. As if she wants nothing to do with me anymore. I know she's got to be hurting and I want to help. Probably better to give her the space she wants.

And what about Victor... Vicky? 

I fell in love with Vicky. More so than Nicole. I proposed to her. Am I engaged to Victor?

Will Victor still love me? Could I continue to date him? This must’ve been hard on Victor. He must have had to learn makeup, fashion, and all kinds of girl things to pass as her.

I suddenly felt jealous of Victor. He got what I could only have dreamt of. What if I woke up tomorrow as a girl? It would actually be awesome in a way. I could let Taylor out full time.

I dialed Nicole’s number again. It went to voicemail and I didn’t leave a message.

Here are my biggest questions. Who do I want to be with? Would I be sad if Nicole broke up with me? Would I be sad if Victor broke up with me?

I think I know the answers. It’s frightening to know what that could mean.

I feel like I need someone to talk to about this. Usually that would be Josh. But I don’t feel like talking to him right now after what he’s done. There’s always Madison, but I think she’s got very similar problems to me right now.

“Come on Nicole, why aren’t you answering?”

* * *

Nicole

This was the second time in a month I found myself at the hospital.

My arm was wrapped in bandages. Apparently Brandon scratched me pretty good while he was struggling. I didn’t notice until I got to the hospital and my forearm started to sting.

I expected to have more injuries. I had a significant knot in the back of my head where it hit my desk. My wrists were red and raw from where Brandon held me down and I struggled. 

A few times I felt pain in places the doctors said were fine. I nicknamed it “phantom pain.” My face. My ribs. I didn't tell the doctors the real reason why they hurt. That’s because I had the memories of getting beaten and kicked there. But those memories happened when I was in Victor’s body. My mind was telling me it happened to me and my body was confused.

I asked the doctors and nurses several times what happened to Victor. Nobody gave me a straight answer. The longer this went on, the more worried I became.

The police wanted my account of what happened. The same officers I talked to 3 weeks ago were there. Naturally, they didn’t recognize me in my old body. I did my best to keep the facts straight. Brandon tailed Victor back to his apartment. I tried to hint to the officers that Victor had been in communication with them since the Halloween incident and they did nothing. They didn’t like what I was insinuating. I returned to the facts. I said Victor texted me, and I came to help. From that point, I didn’t need to mention the swap as the rest of the details were all the truth. The police asked again what Brandon wanted from Victor. I didn't give them any new information.

How do I tell them he can glamor people? I don’t know how it works, but him sweet talking some cops to get out of custody is certainly a concern I had. I dropped some hints that he’s very persuasive, and the cops assured me he wasn’t going anywhere.

They also assured me they were going to stop him from attacking me again, and we see how well that did. I kept that last thought to myself.

Aside from the bumps, bruises and the phantom pain, I was in decent shape for them to release me. What was I going to do? Where was I going to go? It felt like I had no direction anymore. I got my body back. Brandon is in custody. What do I do now?

Speaking of my body. I took a deep breath and enjoyed being “home” for a minute. I looked down at it. Looked at my hands. My arms. My breasts. I appears Victor kept it in pretty decent shape. Wounds from earlier aside of course. I looked at the oversized t-shirt I was wearing. Actually, I don’t remember putting it on. It’s one of mine - I mean one of Victor’s. Someone must’ve put it on me before we left the apartment and discarded the ripped one.

They let me clean up, so I used the bathroom where I was finally able to see my reflection again after 3 months. I told myself to not look at the injuries. I came here to see myself. While it was nice to see myself again, my hair was a mess. Victor’s shirt looked comically large on me.

Just focus on me. I smiled at my reflection. “Hello old friend.” I said I took a moment to touch my face. To touch my hands. My feminine curves. My breasts. It wasn’t erotic, but it was definitely euphoric. What I noticed most is the haze of the dysphoria that I've felt for months was gone. I could think clearly. My reflection isn’t causing me any distress… other than my injuries.

My injuries. No, don’t look. My daydream of euphoria suddenly ended as I saw reality. I had blood stains on my hands, arms, and jeans. The bandage wrapped arm. This isn’t over. I might be back in my body, but I’m still in the middle of a nightmare. I can’t rest until I find Vicky and make sure Brandon stays locked up.

I put soap on my hands and tried to get the stains off my hands. It wasn’t perfect. I just wanted to get out of here.

I walked out of the hospital room, down the hall and exited to the waiting room where I found Lexi and Mads waiting for me.

They instantly got up and gave me a hug.

“They haven’t told me anything about Vicky yet,” I said to them.

“Us neither” Lexi replied. “We kept asking, but they kept saying “family only.””

I turned to the exit and I saw Mr. and Mrs. Machado come into the waiting room followed by Hanna. They recognized me instantly. My first thought is how I haven’t seen Mr. Machado since I screwed up that meeting with Aunt Shirley, but that’s so insignificant at this point, I was angry my mind even brought it up.

It was Mrs. Machado that spoke up first. “Nicole, what happened?”

She called me Nicole? How does she know who I am? “I was attacked,” I replied. “Victor came to my rescue.” 

“I heard he was attacked and you came to his rescue.” Mr. Machado said.

“Right,” I said. I realized the body swap was confusing me too. Where does the lie end and where does the truth begin? “It’s been a long day...”

“It’s OK.” Mrs. Machado hugged me. I gasped thinking a hug would hurt my phantom rib pain, but it didn’t. The hug felt warm and loving. 

Her son was in the ER and she was calming me down? A complete stranger? I started crying. “I’m so sorry Mom,” I said, embracing her. “I wasn’t strong enough.” Oh shit, I called her Mom. I hope she doesn’t let go.

“It’s not your fault, honey,” she told me. I wanted to believe her. But I felt her rub my back, and the tears continued to flow.

I stayed in Mrs. Machado’s embrace for what felt like minutes. Eventually, I let go and I let them check in to see their son. I pulled Hanna to the side. 

“Hanna, I’m Nicole again.” I whispered.

“Nicole?” she whispered back. “So Victor is the one…” She wasn’t able to finish her sentence as she choked up. She clearly loved her brother as he loved her.

I reached out and held her hand. I saw Hanna’s eyes drop down to our hands where she saw the engagement ring on my finger.

She lifted our hands up to get a better look at the ring. “It’s so pretty.” she said through her tears. “What’s going to happen now?”

“We all got into a fight this afternoon.” I explained. “I said things I didn't mean. Tyler knows the truth now.”

“I just wanted us all to be sisters.” Hanna said.

A doctor came into the waiting room and summoned the Machados. “Mr. and Mrs. Machado?” he said. With that, Victor’s mom, dad, and Hanna left me and followed the doctor.

“We should get going.” Mads said to me. “We all will need a good night’s sleep.”

“You go.” I replied. “I have to know how she’s doing. I should wait until they get back.”

Madison held my hand. “We’ll all wait then.”

The 3 of us sat down and waited. We lost track of time. We sat there in silence. I had my best friends on either side of me holding my hands. It was at this moment that I realized that Vicky had really become one of us. She was one of the girls. Part of our sisterhood. I don't think I ever really realized how much she meant to Lexi. How much she meant to Mads. How much she meant to me.

Eventually the Machados came back into the waiting room. They wore sadness and tears on their faces.

I stood up ready to hear the truth.

“Victor’s in a coma.” Mr. Machado said.

My heart sank and I couldn’t stop the tears. That should’ve been me.

* * *

Everyone insisted we go home. I wanted to stay. I had to stay with Victor. Lexi and Mads dragged me home. Mads insisted I take her coat to wear. But I didn’t want her to be without one. She eventually won because I didn't want to fight over something so trivial as a coat.

We rode to campus in silence. We dropped off Mads first, then Lexi parked the car and she walked me to her dorm. Or I guess it’s my dorm again. She opened the door and helped me to my old room.

“Can I get you anything?” Lexi asked.

“No,” I replied. “I think I’m OK.”

She gave me that look. She knew I was not OK. She also knew I didn't want to argue anymore. “Do not hesitate to ask, Nicole.” she finally said.

I nodded and she left my room.

I kicked off my sneakers and I crawled into bed fully clothed. Except for the t-shirt, Vicky put these clothes on me, and I wasn’t ready to take them off.

* * *

When I woke up, it was a dark rainy morning. I half expected sunshine to wash away the events of the previous day. They were fresh in my mind. I didn’t get much sleep. I tossed and turned and the events back at Victor’s apartment kept replaying in my head. Was there something I could’ve done differently?

I sat up in bed for a long while before finding the motivation to stand up. I glanced at the clock. 7:30. On a typical Sunday I would've slept in longer. But there’s nothing typical about today. I don't think I could even fall back asleep if I tried.

When I did finally get out of bed, I looked at my desk area, there were new things there that weren’t there when this was my room.

Pinned to the corkboard was a copy of the photo booth pictures Vicky and I took together. I don't remember what I did with my copy. I looked at the pictures. The first one was the two of us smiling. The second one we stuck our tongues out at the camera. I was strangling Vicky in the third one. That gave me a chuckle because we were both laughing as I was doing it. The fourth picture we were kissing that toy skull. 

Speaking of which. The toy skull was sitting there right on the desk. I looked at it and let the fun memory push away the bad memories momentarily. I smiled and remembered all of the crazy things Vicky did for me that day.

Sitting on the desk was a new picture frame. I picked it up. It was a selfie of Vicky and Tyler at the river. Vicky and Tyler looked so happy. Next to that frame was an older frame that I put there of me and Tyler from last year’s Spring festival. I picked that up and I compared the two. It was painfully obvious the people in the newer picture were happier than the people in the older picture. I set both frames back down.

There was a stack of books on the desk. Books for Vicky’s art classes. There was also a binder. I opened it. It was full of notes from the Marketing class that Vicky took from me. It occurred to me that I’m going to have to figure out how to finish these classes without having gone to any of them all semester.

I moved onto the closet. Hanging there were many of my winter clothes. Some of the clothes I didn't recognize. Things I didn’t buy. I pulled out a teal sweater dress. It was soft and cute and casual. Totally Vicky’s style. I recall seeing her wearing this sometime last week. She looked great in it. I hung the dress back up.

My eye caught a small decorative box on the top of the dresser. I picked it up and opened it. It was an empty ring box. This must’ve been the box the engagement ring came in. 

I looked at the engagement ring on my left hand. A gold band. An emerald-cut diamond. I had dreamed about Tyler proposing. Although in my daydreams I had a different ring image in my mind. Maybe it’s different in real life because Tyler didn’t propose to me. He proposed to Vicky. This is Vicky’s ring. 

I slid the ring off my finger, walked to the bathroom, washed it off and placed it carefully in the box. I place the box back on the dresser.

I should get back to the hospital. I need to be there for her.

I decided to shower first.

I made my way to the bathroom and closed the door behind. I turned the water on to heat up. I took off the oversized t-shirt. I then realized my bra was stained with blood. I took that off next. Then I took off my jeans and panties and walked into the shower. I left the bandages on.

I let the water run off me.

The last time I was in here… was with Vicky. We showered together. That was a nice good memory too.

But she’s in the hospital in a coma. And I’m here.

I saw the hospital bracelet still on my wrist. I tugged at it until it ripped off. That’s when I noticed my fingernails. I still had dried blood stuck under them. I tried scrubbing them. I noticed blood stains on my chest. I scrubbed them. The redness wasn’t coming off. I scrubbed harder. As I was getting frustrated I could feel the tears roll down my cheek.

I couldn’t get it off. I started crying and sat down on the cold shower floor. The flood gates opened and I wept for all that I’ve lost.

I thought coming back to my body would fix everything. I imagined that Victor and I would be celebrating returning to our bodies. Maybe a celebratory Malbec Monday. We’d laugh at all of the crazy stuff we did when we were each other.

But now. Everything feels wrong. I have so many conflicting thoughts. I was angry yesterday. But for all of the wrong reasons. I broke up Vicky and Tyler. They were happier than we ever were and I ruined it. My jealousy got the better of me. Then Brandon happened. He tried to rape me. He tried to kill me. I felt powerless at first. Then I choked him. I tried to kill him. His blood had stained my hands and skin. While he tried to kill me, he may have succeeded with Vicky. The person in a coma in the hospital should’ve been me. After everything that happened yesterday, why am I the one still standing? Why is Vicky the one in the hospital? It should’ve been me. I’m the awful person. I should’ve been the one to be punished.

* * *

I don’t know how long I was in the shower. But I do know when the water started to turn cold is when I stood up and turned it off.

I returned to my room, dried off and put on clean clothes. I got a new pair of jeans and a turtleneck shirt and put them on.

I looked at the balled up blood stain clothes from yesterday. Do I attempt to wash them or throw them away? I left them in a pile on my bedroom floor to deal with another day.

I walked out to the quiet kitchen. Apparently Lexi was still asleep.

My cellphone was sitting on the counter where Vicky must’ve left it yesterday. I picked it up and unlocked it. My help message to her was the last thing on the screen. I also had several missed calls. All from Tyler.

Do I want to talk to Tyler right now? I don’t.

But they deserve to know.

I called back and the phone started to ring.

Tyler answered. “Hey.”

“Hey.” I responded.

“I was trying to call you both.” they said.

“I saw.” I said. I took a deep breath. “Tyler, we swapped back.”

“I know.”

“Something bad also happened.”

They were silent.

“We were attacked by Brandon.” I said. I took another breath. “Vicky… she’s.” I choked up trying to get my words out. “She’s at the hospital. She’s in a coma.”

Tyler was silent on the other end of the line. They finally broke the silence. “Is there anything I can do?”

“I don’t know.” I said. “I want to go back there. I want to be by her side. This is my fault. I’m just waiting for Lexi to wake up.”

“Nicole, this is not your fault.”

“I should be the one in the hospital.”

“Stop that.” they said. “Stop that kind of talk now. It’s not your fault. If anything it’s mine. Do you need a ride?”

“Yeah.” I responded. “I could use a ride.” 

“I’ll be right over.” they said, hanging up.

I looked around for my purse and jacket and grabbed a yogurt from the fridge. I then collected my things and walked out of my apartment.

* * *

Tyler

Nicole and I rode to the hospital in silence. I kept the radio off and we both just listened to the sound of the windshield wipers. Saying it was awkward was an understatement. There was a lot to talk about. Where to begin?

I wanted to talk about her. About us. About Vicky. About Victor. About Brandon. About what actually happened these past 3 months?

It was Nicole who broke the silence first. “You made another wish, didn’t you?”

“Yeah.” I responded. “I wished for you and Vicky to return to your original bodies.”

Nicole started to cry. “I figured that’s what happened. It should’ve been me in the hospital.”

I grabbed her hand with my free hand. “Nobody should be in the hospital.”

“If you didn’t make the wish, it would’ve been me. It should’ve been me.”

“If I didn’t make the first wish, none of this would’ve happened.”

She didn’t say anything.

I thought back to Josh’s insistence that I didn’t make a wish in haste. Is this the consequence? “Listen, I didn’t know Brandon would attack you both last night.” I said. “I just wanted things to go back to normal.”

She scrunched her eyebrows for a moment as she contemplated that. “I don't think things will ever go back to normal. Too much has happened. Vicky and I are different people than we were in August.”

She’s right. “You’re right, even I'm different too.” I replied. “I can’t go back to the way we were before.”

“About that,” she said, squeezing my hand. “Tyler, There’s something I’ve been meaning to tell you for a few months now.”

I let her continue.

“I’m sorry.” she said. “I had no idea what dysphoria was until I experienced it first hand. I was a cruel girlfriend to you.”

I nodded. “I’m sorry I did this to you. It was an offhand statement. I didn't believe in genies and I didn’t expect that offhand comment to upend all of our lives.”

“Since you made a new wish, I assume you found the genie?”

“I did.”

“We looked all over for it for months.”

“It was in my living room the entire time.”

“I have so many questions for it”

“Well, the genie wants to stay anonymous.” I replied. Josh hinted to me as much.

“Oh.” she said.

I pulled into the visitor parking lot of the hospital and parked my car. 

Nicole turned to me. “Thank you for the ride. I’ll let you know any news I find out.”

“You don't want me to go with you? But I’m your-” I stopped short and realized what I was about to say wasn’t true anymore.

“Tyler,” she said, looking directly at me.

We made eye contact. Her eyes were watery. I looked down, trying to avoid eye contact and noticed our holding hands. I was holding her left hand and realized the ring I gave her… that I gave Vicky wasn’t there. I knew what she was about to say. I braced myself for the words I dreaded to hear. I could feel the tears welling up in my eyes too.

“We haven’t actually dated in 3 months.” she said.

I nodded and wiped a tear from my cheek.

“You’ve moved on.” she said. “I’ve moved on. We should make this official.”

She wants to make our breakup official. I knew it was coming, but that didn’t stop it from hurting any less. “But I haven’t moved on.” I said. “I thought I was dating you up until yesterday.”

“I bet somewhere deep down you know that isn’t true. You’ve been in denial. You knew you were dating Vicky for a while now.”

I nodded. “I had a feeling. I didn’t want to admit it.”

“I regret yesterday. I was in a jealous rage. I saw how happy you and Vicky were. I saw the engagement ring. I didn’t know how to process it. I mean. I’m still angry. But I’m not angry at her stealing you. I’m angry at my whole life being stolen. I blamed her.”

“You should be blaming me.”

“I should.” I said. “But I can’t. Sure I’m angry. Those were the worst 3 months I’ve ever experienced. For all the shit I did to Vicky, she still forgave me. So I’m going to pay it forward and forgive you. You didn’t know what you did. But you did break up with me when you made that wish for a new girlfriend. So that part you can’t undo.”

“What would’ve happened if I didn’t make that first wish?”

“Maybe we would’ve continued to date for a little longer.” she said. “Eventually your dysphoria and my desire for something more would’ve eaten away at both of us. We would’ve broken up eventually anyway.”

I nodded. “The genie said something very similar.”

“Tyler, I want to still be friends.” she said. “You’ve been at my side for such a long time, I don't want to lose you as a friend.”

“You won’t.” I replied. “We can still be friends.”

We both let that moment hang in the air for a bit. Breakups suck, and we were both teary-eyed, despite knowing it was for the best.

I saw a smile form on her face and she turned back to me. “So,” she said. “When do I get to meet Taylor?”

I laughed through my tears. “I’m sorry I kept her from you for so long.”

“Vicky said good things about her. I want to meet her.”

“Soon.” I said. “Let’s all get through this first.”

“Do you want me to text you when she’s awake?”

“He.” I replied.

She shook her head. “We don't know that yet.”

“You’re right.” I replied. “I of all people need to keep an open mind. I’m just not ready yet. I’m trying though.”

She squeezed my hand and got out of the car. I sat there and watched my now ex-girlfriend walk away from me and into the hospital.

* * *

Nicole

When I left Tyler’s car I pulled out my phone and texted Hanna. “I’m at the hospital. Any word?”

She replied quickly. “Be right down.”

I met Hanna in the waiting room.

“No change,” she said. “It’s still family only.”

“Then I’ll just stay-”

“You’re our sister,” she interrupted. “You can come.”

I felt a warm feeling of euphoria from her calling me her sister - even though I’m back in my original body.

She led me to the receptionist. It was a different receptionist from last night. I didn't want to be recognized by any of the hospital staff. 

“This is my sister, Nicole Machado.” Hanna said. “She’s going to see my brother, Victor Machado.”

She handed me a visitor sticker to tape to my shirt and a clipboard to sign in. 

I signed my name as “Nicole Machado.” “Um, what's today's date?” I asked.

“November 19th” the receptionist replied.

I wrote that down, and the time, which was 10:05 AM. I gave the receptionist back the clipboard.

I followed Hanna through the hospital. She held my hand. “Mom and Dad went out for breakfast after you texted me,” she said. “They thought you would like some time alone with him.”

“I’m not intruding?” I asked. 

“I meant what I said back there.” she said. “I called you my sister yesterday. I’m not going to stop today.”

“And your parents?”

“They were OK with it.” she said. “I can be quite convincing.”

I let out a chuckle. “Victor said you got your way a lot.”

She chuckled too. “You’ll learn that about me too.”

“Hanna, there was something Vicky told me yesterday” I said. “Did you two ever fight?”

“Oh my god” Hanna replied. “All of the time.”

“And you forgave each other?”

She stopped and looked at me like I was crazy. “Always.”

“She forgave me.” I said, choking up. “She said that’s what sisters do.”

Hanna gave me a hug. “That’s what they do, Nicole.”

We continued walking and came to Victor’s room. I found him there hooked up to all sorts of beeping machines. He looked worse than he did last night. His one eye was taped shut. His other eye was black and blue. So was his nose. He had a breathing apparatus coming out of his mouth.

Less than 24 hours ago I was in that body. To see it like this now made me ill.

I sat down in a vacant chair next to him. I grabbed the nearest hand which was also hooked up to wires and tubes. “Vicky, I'm here. I’m sorry. This is all my fault. I’m going to make it up to you. I’m not going anywhere until you wake up and get better.”

Chapter 36 - Dreams

Tyler

I couldn’t stay there. I knew I should’ve stayed at the hospital. I should’ve been there for both Nicole and Vicky. I couldn’t do it. Every time I looked at Nicole, I saw Vicky. Only 24 hours ago she was my fiancée. I’m so confused. I needed to talk to someone. The only people I could really talk to were the ones who know about the wishes and the genie. So I opted to text my unlikely ally in all of this - Madison.

She texted back that her door is open and I’m welcome to chat after lunch.

After grabbing a quick lunch, I headed to Madison’s apartment. I’ve known Madison longer than any of my other circle of friends. We just had an unspoken understanding that we both loved the same girl. I wonder what her opinion has been of the past 3 months. When I arrived at her place, it was her and Lexi.

“Hey Tyler,” Madison said. “I invited Lexi over too. I figured we all have different perspectives and different pieces of the puzzle.”

I nodded. I trust Lexi as well, but I never really talked to her about LBGTQ issues before.

“So tell us about this genie.” Lexi said.

“Apparently the genie was under my nose the entire time.” I said. “But it wants to stay hidden for obvious reasons.”

“It was taken advantage of by TK, right?” Madison asked.

“Yeah.” I replied. “Apparently it convinced Victor to break the original lamp, getting Brandon kicked out of TK. Shortly after, it… followed me I guess.”

“You had the genie for 3 years and your first wish was only 3 months ago?” Lexi said.

“I think I only had the lamp for 3 months,” I said.

They both nodded.

“I want to talk about Victor - or Vicky” I said.

“Victor,” Lexi replied. “I asked Vicky weeks ago if she was trans. She said she wasn’t, but wanted to be referred to as Vicky while in Nicole’s body. I assume her wish would be that once she returned to her original body she’d like to return to being called Victor.”

“OK.” I acknowledged. “Who is Victor? What kind of person is he? Who is this stranger I proposed to?”

Lexi and Mads glanced at each other.

“You take this one.” Madison said to Lexi. “He’s been your roommate for 3 months.”

“Well, we never knew Victor when he was Victor. Me and Nicole were the first people to meet him after the swap. Victor back then was a loner. He very much wanted to hide and stay away from people. He didn't trust any of us. He was burned by friendships and relationships in the past.”

“That’s right.” Madison said, shaking her head. “That was Victor that evening. I can’t believe that I didn't see it. Nicole was acting so weird. So yeah, Victor was in one of my classes a few semesters back. He was quiet and we never interacted. From my time with Vicky, however, she was a very upbeat and positive person. But I think that had more to do with her relationship with you than anything else.”

“Me?” I asked.

“Yes you.” Lexi said. “The moment Victor started dating you, his outlook completely changed. While Nicole spiraled into dysphoria, Victor fell in love. If you’re asking about the person you dated for 3 months. Victor is a good and decent person.”

“If Victor is so good then why would he deceive me?” I asked. “I feel like I’ve just been catfished. I feel like a fool.”

“You weren’t catfished.” she responded. “It wasn’t their intention to deceive you. That was Nicole’s idea to maintain the lie. I told them both that this was a bad idea. But that first date... Victor was skeptical about going on a date with you - but he came home after that evening- he was so over the moon. He was smitten.” Lexi then giggled.

“What?” I asked.

“Nothing.” she said, composing herself. “I was just remembering that night when we both got home.”

“But - if that’s the same night I’m thinking- he ran away when I kissed him.”

“Sounds like Victor had the same thoughts you’re having right now.” Madison said. “Welcome to the party.”

“Do you think he really loved me?”

“Absolutely. You were all he could talk about for a long time.” Lexi said.

“Did you fall in love with him?” Madison asked.

“I didn't know he was a he. But yes. I fell in love with that version of Nicole.”

“Sounds like someone is questioning their sexuality.” Lexi said.

“Stop.” Madison whispered to Lexi. She turned to me. “Ty. This is big. If you love Victor, then that’s important. Hold onto that.”

“What am I doing?” I sighed. “My fiancée - Victor - is sitting in a hospital in a coma right now. I should be there. But I don't know if I can handle my fiancée being a guy. I’m barely handling my fiancée not being Nicole. Hell, I don’t know if he can handle being a guy and dating me. This makes me sound like a hypocrite. I was angry at Nicole for refusing to accept that I wasn’t masculine. Here I am doing the same thing to Victor. Am I making sense?”

“Yes.” Madison said. “This happens all of the time when a person in a relationship comes out as trans. It forces the other partner to reassess their sexuality. You are not alone in this. I have an acquaintance in PRIDE that said she was dating a girl - who came out as a trans man. As much as the two of them loved each other, they couldn’t make it work.”

“So this won’t work?” I asked.

“I didn’t say that.” she said. “It was only one example. Another guy I know is still dating a trans woman after she came out. This is a very personal thing between the couple. If you and Victor want to make it work. Then try. Don’t let anyone else tell you that you can’t.”

“You don't have to have all of the answers, Tyler.” Lexi said. “Be patient with him. When he wakes up of course.”

“I... umm,” Madison said. “Have another example. I started dating Nicole last week. Nicole in Victor’s body.” She looked at me uneasily. She just admitted she was dating my girlfriend. I think she was looking for my blessing. 

I wasn’t quite sure how I felt about that. I nodded for her to continue.

“I’m a lesbian. Nicole is a woman. Sure she was in a man’s body. But I was willing to date a trans woman because I love her.”

This was the first time I had heard Madison admit out loud she loved my girlfriend. I had all but assumed that at this point. But what about me? Could I date a woman in a man’s body? “I spent a long time telling people I wasn’t gay. I’m having a hard time wrapping my head around this.”

“Listen, Ty” Madison said. “You don’t have to have all of the answers right now. Both you and Victor have been through a lot. Victor is still in a coma. And most certainly hadn’t even come to terms with being back in his original body before the Brandon incident. Take time for yourself. And give him time as well.”

* * *

Victor

I must not let Brandon get up. Must hold on. 

My eyes are heavy.

Must remain awake.

Must open eyes.

Must.

* * *

Headache. I looked around. 

There were people. They were talking. They seem to be sad. 

Tired. Eyes heavy. Sleep.

* * *

“Dad, I don't want to go into business?” I said. “I want to be an artist.”

Dad turned to me. “I’m sorry Vicky, I’m just trying to get you to make the right decisions to affect the rest of your life.”

“Did Dad just call me Vicky? I’m Vicky right? No, I'm Victor.”

* * *

I was standing in front of a mirror in a cute dress I bought. I admired my makeup and did a twirl.

My reflection didn’t do the same. She said, “Vicky I’m sorry.”

“Why are you sorry?” I asked my reflection. My throat hurts. It was hard to talk.

“I’m not going anywhere.” she responded.

Why would my reflection leave? “Where would you go?” I couldn’t hear myself. Was I even talking?

She didn’t respond and instead followed my movements again.

* * *

It was move-in day. I’m glad to put high school behind me. My roommate’s name is Brandon. I walked up the room and knocked on the door. A cute girl answered. “Hi, you must be my new roommate.”

“Hi” I greeted her. “I’m Vicky.”

“I’m Alexis.” she said. “I thought my roommate was Nicole. Who are you?”

“I’m not sure.” I tried to answer but I can’t talk again. Who am I?

“Well Vicky, It’s nice to finally meet you.” she said. “I thought I’d have to room with a creepy boy.”

Something wasn’t right. This was my dorm room. This wasn’t my roommate. I looked at the lamp on the dresser. This isn’t real. This is a dream.

“Break it Vic.” Lexi’s voice echoed.

Brandon appeared from nowhere. “Break it and I’ll kill you.”

Lexi wasn’t around anymore. Brandon was large and imposing. Where was Nicole?

This wasn’t real. I picked up the lamp and smashed it. I then ran down the hall like I did in the past.

* * *

I entered into a pair of double doors.

Where was I now?

“We love you,” Nana said to me. 

My sister was standing in front of me wearing a light blue bridesmaid dress. She walked around me and adjusted something in my hair.

“I love you too.” I told her. My throat didn’t hurt anymore. But I still couldn’t hear myself. Did she hear me? I wanted to tell her I loved her.

“We are all proud of you.” Dad said. Dad was wearing a tuxedo.

I couldn’t help but smile back. He offered me his arm and I looped my arm around his.

In front of us was an aisle. Was this a wedding? Was I getting married? That’s right. I’m engaged. There was a figure at the end of the aisle. I couldn’t make them out.

* * *

Beep. Beep.

My alarm kept going off. I need to turn it off. I can’t reach it.

Beep. Beep.

It’s not a school day. Please stop.

I opened my eyes. I need to turn the alarm off.

Wait. Where am I? 

My eyesight was blurry. Was the room spinning?

I focused on an object. A piece of medical machinery. Was I in a hospital?

What was the last thing I remember? 

I looked around. I saw myself sitting in a chair next to me. I appeared to be sleeping. 

Wait no. I swapped back. 

That’s not me anymore. That’s Nicole.

I tried to call her name but it hurt to talk. “Ni..” I swallowed but that hurt too. “Nic..”

She opened her eyes and looked at me. She instantly bolted up and grabbed my hand. “Vicky, you're awake.”

I tried opening my mouth to say something, but she interrupted me. “I’ll go get someone.”

Within minutes, doctors, nurses, my parents, Hanna and Nicole were around me. It felt like a blur. It felt like it was the end of a long night of drinking. I felt drunk. I had a raging hangover. I was confused. I could barely understand the words they were saying at first.

All I wanted to do was close my eyes and go back to sleep.

I slowly became more lucid. I could make out words. The people around me started talking to me.

I was quizzed on the last things I remembered. The fight with Brandon. That’s why I’m in the hospital. The more I answered, the easier it was to talk. It still felt like I had cotton in my mouth, though. 

Everything felt like a blur. I was in and out of consciousness. I was disconnected from machinery. Tubes were pulled out. Every part of my body felt like it was on fire. A nurse helped me go to the bathroom. I think. Or maybe I dreamt it.

The doctors said I needed to rest. I was getting tired. I couldn’t keep my eyes open.

* * *

My headache didn’t go away. In fact, I felt pain everywhere. My face. My chest. My mouth. I was able to think clearly now. I can remember. I’m hurt because I got my ass kicked.

I opened my eyes. I was in a dimly lit room. It was different from the last. I must’ve moved to a different room. I looked around and only saw an empty hospital room. None of the beeping equipment was around. This room had a window. But it was dark outside. Light was coming in from the hallway.

I was alone.

I got out of the bed and slowly made my way to the bathroom.

In the bathroom was a mirror. I was not expecting what I saw. I knew I swapped back. I expected my face to be the same face I remembered. It wasn’t. My face was red and puffy. Bandages covered one eye. I had stitches under my other eye. I wanted to cry. But it hurt to make any facial expression.

I lifted up the hospital gown and saw gnarly black and blue ribs.

I returned to the bed and laid back down. It was too painful to remain standing.

I replayed the last events I remembered over in my head. Tyler- learning the truth. The swap back. The fight with Brandon. Awful memories.

Memories. What is a memory anyway? The genie altered my life. It erased memories from freshman year. It turned me into Vicky. I fell in love with Tyler. How much of that was real? Who was I really?

Just then, Nicole walked into a room holding a coffee. “Oh you’re awake.” she said, surprised to see me lucid. “Wait, what’s wrong?”

How’d she know I was upset?

“I know that look.” she said. “You were crying.”

Was she joking? Can she really see my emotions through these bandages and swelling? “Nicole.” I said. “Who am I?”

She took a deep breath and sat on the edge of the bed. She took a sip of her coffee.

“Am I Vicky or Victor?” I elaborated.

“OK.” she said. “That’s a question I can’t answer. But I can tell you what Tyler told me.”

“Tyler?”

“They wished for us to return back to our original bodies, like we were before the body swap.”

“That doesn’t help. I don't know what’s real and what isn’t.”

“You are the same person you were Saturday.” she said. “It appears you’re Victor again, on the outside at least. But I was going to keep an open mind in case you decided you were still Vicky. Been there, done that. I’m not going to tell you your gender.”

She was chipper. I wanted to tell her to stop talking as much. My head is throbbing.

I closed my eyes. Images from those dreams flashed in my head. “I enjoyed being Vicky. But I’m Victor. I always have been.”

“Then you’re Victor.” she said with a smile.

“But who is Vicky then?” I asked. “Was she made up?”

“Geez Vic, you’re asking the hard questions. When I was in your body. When I was going by Nick. I never stopped being Nicole. If the genie’s magic worked the same way on both of us, then I have to imagine that you never stopped being Victor.”

“And Vicky…”

“Is a part of you.” she said. “Maybe Vicky was always a part of you. Maybe the genie awoke something in you.”

“You’re suggesting I’m trans? Cause we’ve gone through this before…”

“No.” she said. “I’ve asked these same questions to myself for the past 3 months. And I made the mistake of forcing Tyler to be cis. And you inadvertently forced me to act like a guy. I now know better than to tell you what only you can answer. Just maybe… your gender is more complicated than you initially thought.”

I didn’t know how to respond to that. I don’t think I’m thinking clearly enough to really let that sink in. 

She looked at me. “Perhaps now is not the best time for a gender identity crisis. We can always revisit this later if you wish. I have a whole ton of reading material if you want.”

She’s right. My head hurts and this feels like information overload. But I did want to know what I missed while I was sleeping. “Nicole?”

“Hmm?”

“Can you fill me in? I have no idea what happened since the fight with Brandon.”

“Well” she said, taking another sip of coffee. “With your help, we were able to subdue Brandon. He got hauled away by the police. He was actually down the hall for a few hours getting treated for his wounds. But now he’s in jail awaiting his arraignment. You’ve been in a coma since then. It’s early Monday morning.”

“Monday morning?”

“Yeah.”

“What about your classes?”

“It’s only 3am. Besides, you are more important to me than Theater class. I called out of both of our internships.”

“Why are you being nice to me?”

She looked down at her coffee cup and frowned. “It was something you told me back at the apartment. Do you remember what that was?”

“Vaguely.” I replied. “I forgave you.”

“You called me your sister.” she said, choking up. Now she was crying. “Vic, I never had any siblings. You met my parents. I didn't really grow up in a loving and forgiving environment. I had no idea why you would forgive me after what I did to you.”

“I felt a bond with you,” I said. “For the first time in a long time I felt close to another individual that wasn’t a family member. But you did hurt me…”

“I know I did. I’m sorry. If I could take it back I would. I really do. I also wish I was happy as a guy. I just couldn’t do it. Vic… the umm... drugging didn't happen by accident.”

Drugs? I recalled something about being drugged. “I was drugged?”

“Yeah. After our fight at the tailgate,” she said. “I… found your codeine in your medicine cabinet.”

“My codeine?” Why would I have codeine? Then I remembered. “Oh yeah - the tooth abscess. Last year”

“I... thought about taking it… to make the pain go away.”

“Nicole, you didn’t...”

“No,” she said quickly. “I didn’t. I couldn’t go through with it. But I left them out on the counter. And Brandon saw them and force fed them to me. The doctors said it's mostly out of your system now. We were all worried for a while. Vic… I’m so sorry. It’s all my fault.”

I grabbed onto Nicole’s hand. “It’s over now.”

Nicole smiled and wiped the tears from her face.

“What else happened?” I asked.

“I think Hanna adopted me,” she chuckled.

I chuckled too. But laughing hurts.

“I um...” she continued. “You should know I broke up with Tyler.”

I didn’t know how I felt about that. Part of me was excited that it meant Tyler was available for me. But on the other hand, I’m no longer Vicky. Plus it made me upset that all of that drama happened just for Nicole to break up with them. I already forgave her, so I wasn’t going to dwell on that point. “What about Madison? You seemed to be spending a lot of time with her.”

“We haven’t talked about it. I’ve been here with you since yesterday.”

I nodded. I looked at her face. Underneath the tears I noticed the bags under her eyes. “Have you gotten much sleep?”

“No.”

“Go home Nicole. I think I’m fine now. It’s time for you to get some sleep.”

“Classic Victor” she chucked. “Concerned about my well-being while sitting in a hospital bed. I can see if I can get a ride with Lexi when she wakes up. Or even your parents when they come to visit later.”

I nodded. “I still have a splitting headache. I think I’m going to try to go back to sleep.”

“That’s fine.” she said. “I have my coffee and I’ve been playing on my phone.”

Nicole sat back down in a chair, brought her legs up and looked at her phone.

I looked at her. Despite all that happened, she was still a friend. She’s here and she stayed here. She does look more at ease despite the worry and lack of sleep. It’s clear to me how much in pain she looked when she was in my body and how much freer and confident she seemed now. Surely it wasn’t all bad right? “What’s one thing you’ll miss about being me?”

She looked at me and chuckled. “Your height. Your upper body strength. That was nice to not have to find taller and stronger people to help me do something.”

I chuckled. “Yeah, I’ll be happy to have those things back. But that’s just being an average male. What will you miss about being me?”

“Your family,” she said. “I adore them. Especially Hanna. How about you? What will you miss about being me?”

“Your friends.” I said. “Lexi and Mads are amazing. I never had friends like them. Even growing up. Lexi would destroy Alan in a friend-off.”

“How about being a girl in general?”

“Umm...” I said. “I don’t know. I’m embarrassed to say.”

“Come on Vic” she said. “You just got done telling me we’re like siblings now.”

“Your clothes.” I said.

She raised her eyes. “Oh?”

“I actually enjoyed it. In case you didn't know it- you’re very attractive and I enjoyed being very attractive. I actually looked forward to getting dressed in the mornings and going through your closet. Experimenting with makeup. I would spend so much time in front of the mirror. Lexi made fun of me several times for saying I was worse than you.”

Nicole laughed. “See. Vicky is a part of you.”

I chuckled. “I dunno.”

“Listen, Vic.” she said with a serious expression. “I know I said we’d talk about this at a later date, but I want to reiterate that if you ever decide that you’re trans. I’ll support you. Hanna will support you. So will our friends.”

I nodded. I knew they would. I didn’t want to think about it right now though.

“Besides. You already have a head start. Mads and I went shopping on Friday. You have a small selection of women’s clothing in your size. And you’re hairless from the neck down, now.”

I chuckled. “I hadn’t gotten a chance to notice yet.”

“Hairless.” she repeated moving her eyes down to my groin and giggling. 

I shook my head. “So you’ve been busy.” I looked down at my fingers and at the remnants of a dark green nail polish that looked to be starting to chip away.

“A girl’s gotta redecorate sometimes.” she said laughing. “OK. So continuing with the questions. You already know I hated almost everything else about being a guy. What won’t you miss about being me?”

“This one is obvious.” I chuckled. “That time of the month.”

She laughed. “Yeah, I suppose that was the obvious answer.”

“I’m going to miss this.” I said.

“What are you going to miss?”

“Our banter.” I replied. “When things go back to normal, and you guys forget me...”

“Stop it.” she said. “We are not forgetting you Vic. Get that thought out of your head right now. You’re one of the girls… even if you’re not a girl.”

“OK,” I said. In my head I thought “We’ll see.” I added, “I should get some rest.”

“OK.” she said and returned to her phone.

I closed my eyes and let sleep take me again.

* * *

My hospital room was now decorated with get well cards and balloons. I decided to read them while I was alone. There were cards from my family - Mom, Dad and Hanna. Aunts and Uncles I haven’t seen in forever. Cards from my friends, Nicole, Lexi, and Madison. My neighbor, Dave, sent a care package of snacks. Nicole’s ex, Stephanie, sent flowers. There was one from Kayla who may or may not know we swapped back. There was a card and balloon from… I'm guessing Nicole’s coworkers at my dad’s company since I didn’t recognize their names. There was even a card from Tyler’s roommate Josh. He wrote a long letter and was more apologetic than he needed to be. I was a little concerned that there was nothing from Tyler themself.

I spent most of the morning with my parents. They told me Hanna wanted to come but they insisted she go to school instead but she’d be by later. My parents also interrogated me about the whole Brandon situation. Asking me if I was being bullied. 

I tried to be truthful without bringing up the body swap. I confessed that Brandon did bully me when we were roommates. I told them I thought I was done with him until he started dating a friend.

Dad was already on the phone with lawyers making sure Brandon never saw the light of day again. I didn't want Dad to overreact, but then I thought about how Brandon could still retaliate against Nicole or Lexi. That’s when I decided to agree with Dad and let him call who he needed to.

The doctors were in and out. They were tending to my wounds. They also were monitoring all of my vitals to make sure I didn't have any side effects from the overdose. It sounded like they were ready to let me go home tonight.

Around lunch time, they left and I was alone again with my thoughts. And doctors. They made me get up and walk the halls.

I was getting antsy. I was ready to go home. But what did “home” mean anymore? 

Sometime in the afternoon, that’s when everyone showed up. First it was Hanna. She tried to cheer me up by talking about her friends, the guy she’s seeing, and the colleges she’s looking at. After that she stepped out so that Nicole, Lexi and Madison could visit. 

The 3 of them came into my room holding balloons.

“Vic!” Lexi said. “We’ve missed you.”

“Hi everyone” I said, sitting up right in the bed. My ribs were a little uncomfortable, but I was getting tired of reclining in the bed anyway.

Lexi came and gave me a hug.

“You gave us a scare.” Madison said, giving me the next hug.

“Anything new?” Nicole asked.

“The doctors are discharging me tonight.” I replied.

“That’s wonderful.” Lexi said.

“I’m just not sure where I’m going,” I said.

Nicole and Lexi glanced at each other. Lexi then looked at me. “We talked it over and if you need a place to stay, you can stay with us.”

“That’s not necessary.” I replied.

“It might be safer,” Madison added.

“Brandon’s still behind bars.” I said. “I’ll be fine.”

“We’re not talking about Brandon.” Nicole said. “We’re still worried about you. You shouldn't have to be alone. And you shouldn't have to go back to that apartment with all of those awful memories.”

“I’ll be fine.” I replied. “Oh God, it must be a mess.”

“Nah, we cleaned it up.” Lexi said.

“Who is we?” Madison said to her with a raised eyebrow.

“Never mind” Lexi said with a chuckle.

The next half hour went by with the girls talking about their day and weekend. I mostly sat there listening. I’m not entirely convinced they still want to be my friends. They’re just being nice to me because of my injuries.

* * *

Tyler

I walked into the hospital and to the waiting room. I made my way to the receptionist. “Hi, I’m here to see Victor… um... I don’t know his last name.”

She gave me a stern look. “Mr. Machado is currently at his visitor capacity. You’ll have to wait until someone leaves.”

“OK,” I said. I turned around and took a seat.

A girl who looked to be only in high school or maybe a college freshman came and sat right next to me. “Yeah I’m waiting too.”

Was she waiting for Victor? I typically don’t get random girls coming up to me and chatting with me.

“You must be Tyler,” she said unprompted. “I’m glad you’re here.”

“I umm.” I said. “Don’t believe we’ve met.”

“We haven't,” she said. “But I wanted to meet the cutie who proposed to my brother.”

“Your brother?” I asked.

“Yeah, I’m your future sister-in-law. Hanna.”

“Oh. Then you know that things have changed since…”

“Yeah, Tyler. I’ve been briefed on the body swap, the genie, the douchenozzle frat guy, your epic romantic proposal, that stupid argument at the parking lot, and the swap back.”

“OK,” I said. “Then you know the engagement is likely off?”

“Oh really?” she said. “And have you talked to Victor about that yet?” 

“Umm. No.”

“Is that why you’re here, Tyler? To break up with him?” She looked at me with a look of disgust.

“No.” I said. I was getting flustered. This girl asks too many questions. “I just want to make sure he’s OK.”

“Why?” she said. “Because you love him?”

“Yes.” I said without thinking about it. I then covered my mouth. Did I just admit to loving another guy to her?

Hanna giggled as if I was a puppet and she was the one pulling the strings. “Good. I can get you in, but you have to promise me to treat my brother right.”

“I’ll do my best.” I said. “I’m not even sure what he thinks of me now that...” I let my voice trail off.

“I know what he thought of you on Friday. And let me tell you Ty, he was head over heels for you.”

I nodded. “I hope he thinks of me the same way he did on Friday.”

“There’s only one way to find out.” she said. “Let's go,” She got up from her seat. 

“But don’t we have to wait for…”

She grabbed my hand and pulled me out of my seat and towards the main hospital corridor. She waved at the receptionist. “Hi Wanda!”

“Hey girl” the receptionist said waving at Hanna as we both walked through without being stopped.

* * *

Victor

Madison was in the middle of telling me about the drama in the art department when there was a knock on the door. The 3 girls looked at the visitor in silence.

It was Tyler.

“Can I come in?” Tyler asked.

Everyone looked at me for the answer. I nodded my head.

“We should step out.” Madison said, pulling Lexi and Nicole out the door with her.

I could hear Nicole whisper “good luck” to Tyler as she left the room.

Then it was just me and Tyler in the room. Victor and Tyler. For the first time ever, Tyler is now seeing the real me.

“Hey.” Tyler said.

“Hey.” I said back. God, this is awkward. “I’m not sure I wanted you to see me like this.”

“Like how?”

“Like… this.”

“As Victor or in tons of bandages?”

I shrugged.

“I mean.” Tyler said. “You do look like shit.”

I chuckled. “I do.”

“Oh right. How rude of me.” they said. “Hi. I’m Tyler.”

I looked at them curiously. What are they doing? “Hi.. Tyler. I’m Victor.”

“It’s nice to finally meet you Victor. I figured I should introduce myself to the person I proposed to.” they said matter of factly.

“I’m sorry for lying.” I said. “I'm going to stop blaming Nicole and take full responsibility for my own actions.”

“It’s OK.” they said. “I kinda get why you tried to keep it under wraps. It is a fantastic story. Genies and body swaps? Hell, I’m the one who made the wish with the genie, and I still can’t believe it.”

“But I should’ve told you the truth when…” I looked at them. Tyler still had those amazing eyes. I’ve spent countless hours staring into them. I could feel something flutter inside of me. “I fell in love with you.”

Tyler took a deep breath and sat down on the bed with me. “I fell in love with you too.”

“But you thought I was Nicole...”

“I knew you were different.” they said. “I knew something changed about Nicole right around the time you swapped. I fell in love with that girl.”

“But I’m not a girl, Tyler.” I replied.

“And we’re both straight.” Tyler said, looking down.

Are we really? “Yeah.” I said. I looked Tyler over. I don’t have a physical attraction to them anymore. I have an emotional attraction to them though. If only that was enough.

“I talked to Madison yesterday.” Tyler said. “She says she was trying to make it work with Nicole when she was in your body.”

“I know.” I said. “Nicole tried to hide it, but it was obvious.”

“But Mads is a lesbian. And if she was able to make it work with trans Nicole…”

Where are they going with this? “Wait…” I said. “Are you telling me you want to try to make this work?”

“Yeah.” they said with a glimmer of hope on their face. “It'll be hard at first…”

“Tyler.” I said. “Nicole at the time was trans. I’m not. At least - not in that way.”

“But I love you.” they said. 

“And I love you too.” I replied. I blurted it out, but It was true. My feelings for them hadn’t faded. I thought they would. I bit my lip and looked away. I was trying not to cry. “I’m not Nicole.” I said.

“I know that.” they said. “Victor.” They placed their hands in mine like they had done many times in the past 3 months.

I looked back at Tyler.

“Victor, I still love you.”

I looked into their eyes again. “I still love you too.”

Tyler moved closer and started to lean in. They were going for a kiss. I closed my eyes and our lips met. This felt familiar. For a moment I was able to convince myself I was Vicky again. Our tongues touched and it was as if it was Friday all over again and this weekend never happened. But it was only for a moment.

When our kiss ended, I was Victor again. The illusion shattered. “This isn’t fair,” I blurted out.

“I have one more wish left,” Tyler said. “We can make this work.”

“No!” I said forcefully. “Absolutely not, Tyler. No more wishes.”

“But-”

“I adored being Vicky. But that’s not who I am. I envy you that you can be both Tyler and Taylor. But that’s not me. I can’t just flip a switch like that.”

Tyler looked down.

“Ty- I will never forget what we had. It was immensely special to me.”

Tyler nodded. They got up from the bed. “I should go then.” They walked to the door and turned back towards me. “Were you really ready to marry me and spend the rest of your life with me?”

“I was.” I said. “I was so excited.”

“I guess in another life...” Tyler said, leaving.

It was gut wrenching watching Tyler leave. Why was I disappointed? We could have never worked, right? I covered my face to hide the tears. I just let the best thing that ever happened to me walk out that door.

Chapter 37 - Picking up the Pieces

Tyler

I returned to my apartment and sat down on the couch.  I cried into my hands. I held out as long as possible during the drive back from the hospital.  I’ve never been broken up with before, and I’ve never experienced this much heartbreak.

Josh heard me and came out of his room.  “I suppose I should ask how it went, but I guess I might already guess.”

“Victor said to not use any more magic to fix us.” I said.

“That seems like a rational response.” Josh replied. “Victor has gone through a lot. Living with Brandon, getting those memories altered, swapping lives with Nicole.  Then swapping back.  That’s a lot.”

“Then what am I going to spend this last wish on?”

“You don’t have to use it right away.  Wait for the right moment.”

“What am I going to do now? On Friday I was engaged.  I suppose I technically had 2 girlfriends.  Now I have nobody.”

“You have me.” Josh said with a great big smile.

I grinned at him.  “Nicole was my first girlfriend. I’ve never been dumped before.”

“I hear people say it takes time to get over breakups.”

“But” I said.  “I was OK letting go of Nicole.  Losing Vicky is what hurts.”

Josh nodded.  

“Do you know how this all ends?” I asked him.

“No.” Josh replied. “I’m a genie, not a fortune teller. I cannot see into the future.”

I sighed

“Take some time for yourself.” Josh said.  “Cry if you need to.  I can order us food.”

I wiped my tears and thanked my roommate.  As he went to make some food calls, I sat and pondered on how I can use my last wish to make everything right again.

* * *

Victor

After the girls left, it was just me and my parents. It was time to get discharged from the hospital. The doctors gave me directions on changing the bandages. I was to stay away from heavy pain killers, which sucked because just moving around really hurt.

My parents had brought me a change of clothes. I also had some of my personal effects that somehow got to the hospital. Like my wallet and keys. Usually my keys had just my apartment key and my parents’ house keys. But now my key ring included my car keys, a plastic barcode for the gym and a chrome trans flag key ornament. That must’ve been Nicole’s doing. I hope my parents didn’t notice the flag key ring. They still haven’t said anything about the nail polish.

All that was missing was my phone. Earlier, Lexi had informed me that my cell phone was smashed to pieces. My dad was also working on getting me a new one. I didn’t really have any desire to call or text anyone right now anyway.

My parents escorted me out of the hospital and to their car. It was Monday night, and it was already dark out.

“Where to?” Dad asked.

“Do you want to come home with us for the rest of the week?” Mom added. “Thanksgiving is this week, so there’s only really 2 more days of school before the holiday.”

As much as I wanted to just go home and be catered to by my parents, I also just wanted to be alone. I felt I needed to process what happened to me over the past 3 months.

“Just back to my apartment,” I said. “I should really try to go to class. I’ll see you Wednesday night regardless.”

My parents agreed to that and drove me to my apartment.

I got out of the car and stood at my apartment door. My parents sat in the car waiting for me to go in. The last time I was here, my world got turned upside down.

I unlocked the door and walked inside the apartment. I flicked on the light switch. To my surprise my apartment was clean. It was decorated with balloons and a banner that read “Welcome home”

The balloons and welcome message put a slight smile on my face. I expected to find this place a disaster covered in blood. Whoever cleaned it made sure to erase all evidence that Saturday happened.

I turned around and waved at my parents from the open door to tell them I’m OK.

I heard Dad say “We love you. See you Wednesday” from his car window as they drove away.

I closed the door and stood there in silence for a few moments.

There was a knock at the door. Did I forget something in my parents’ car?

I peered through the eye hole to see who it was. It was my neighbor Dave. I opened the door for him.

“Hey, Dude.” he said, inviting himself in.  Dave has never understood that all I ever wanted was to be left alone.

“Hey” I said. I wonder how much he and Nicole interacted when she was living here.

“I hope you don’t mind that me and your friend Alexis cleaned up in here.” he said.

“You cleaned up?” I said in surprise. “With Lexi?”

“Yeah man.” he said. “I feel so awful for not being here. I should’ve been here. I would’ve kicked the living shit out of that asshole for you.”

“Umm. Thanks, Dave.”

“How are you doing?” he asked.

“I’m fine.” I said. “I just wanna be alone.”

“OK.” he said, walking back towards the door. “I get it. But don't hesitate to knock, buddy.” He left.

Not 10 seconds later, there was another knock at the door. 

“Dammit, Dave,” I mumbled.

I opened the door this time to find Nicole. She pushed her way through. “I brought your books, your notes and all of your assignments.”

“Nicole, you didn’t have to do that.” I said.

“Umm... yes I did.” she said. “Remember. We’re each other again. Same deal as September. We need to figure out who is going where. We don’t have the luxury of blending in anymore since the professors know our faces now. And our internships!”

“Oh.” I said. “I suppose you’re right. I just haven’t thought too much about any of it.”

“You’re going to class tomorrow right?”

“I was planning on it. Depends on how I’m feeling.”

“And where are you going? Where am I going?”

I shrugged. I knew she was right, but I wasn’t really thinking clearly. My mind is on a single track just resting and being alone.

“Besides.” she said. “I don’t think you should be alone.”

I sighed. “That’s all I want, Nicole.” I pleaded. “To be alone. It’s Monday. Shouldn't you be drinking wine with your friends?”

“Our friends, Vic.” she said. “I decided I wanted to be here with you. You’re lucky I didn't bring Lexi and Mads with me.”

“Listen, Nicole.” I said. “I get that you’re feeling guilty about what happened. Apology accepted. I just… I just can’t.”

She grabbed my hands. “Vic, I’m worried about you. You’ve been through a lot. We don't have to talk. I’ll sit here in silence and study and do homework.” She smiled at me. I could feel my resistance to having her around fade. “Besides, I kinda got used to being productive in this apartment. It feels like home.”

“Really?” I said. “This apartment is too noisy. Dave blasts his music at all hours...”

“He doesn’t do that anymore.” she said. “I asked him to be a little more courteous a few months ago.”

“You did?” I said. “How did you do that?”

“I talked to him.” she said. “You never talked to your neighbors?”

“I mean… I talked football with him a few times.”

“Did you know he’s studying to be a lawyer?” she asked. “And his family is from Mexico?”

“I... did not know that.” I said. “Wait... that guy… the guy who’s a football player is studying to be a lawyer?”

“He’s only a backup guard.” she said. “Third string I think. He knows he won't go pro.”

Backup guard? Third string? Did she just use football terminology? Who is this girl and where is Nicole? I waved it off. I didn’t want to have a long discussion about my neighbor. “Anyway…”

“I brought you some things,” she said, putting her bag on the counter. First thing she pulled out was the toy skull. “To remind you of better days.”

I took the skull and chuckled. “That was a good day wasn’t it.”

“It was.” she replied. “If you ever want to go dancing. Just me and you, we can make that happen.”

I nodded. That sounded enjoyable.  I may have accidentally smiled.

She then pulled out a picture frame of me and Tyler. “I don’t know if you wanted mementos of your time as Vicky.”

“I could hold onto it.” I said taking the frame. I’m not really into holding onto mementos of ex’s, but this felt different.  It wasn’t just about Tyler.  It was about me too. I looked at the picture and saw me and Tyler looking very happy. This picture was only a month old.

“Here’s the last thing.” she said. “It wasn’t my place to return it since it wasn’t given to me.” She handed me the engagement ring box.

I took a deep breath and took the box and opened it. The diamond of the ring sparkled in the dim light of my apartment. I stared at it and sighed. It was only 3 days ago that this was on my finger.

“When you’re ready we can talk about classes,” she said. “Take your time, though.”

* * *

Nicole

Deciding which classes was harder than I had thought. There were some classes - especially the smaller ones where we couldn’t hide. For those classes we had to just swap and take good notes. We filled each other in on what the classes were currently doing and studying. There were a few classes where we could just go and hide. Those classes we kept. 

We sat in the living room and studied in silence. I noticed Victor picking at his nails. Or rather he was nervously scraping off the nail polish I painted on before my date with Madison.

“Do you want nail polish remover?” I asked.

“I don’t feel like going out to the store,” he replied.

“Silly, I bought some a few weeks ago.” I got up, went to the bathroom cabinet and retrieved the nail polish remover and cotton balls and placed it on the chair next to Victor.

“Thank you,” he meekly said and he opened the cotton balls.

There was a knock at the door. I saw Victor get visibly frustrated.

“I got it.” I said.

I went to the door. This time I checked the peep hole. It was Madison. I opened the door and stepped outside. “Mads, what’s up?”

“I swung by your place but you weren't there,” she said. “And you weren’t answering your phone.”

“Sorry, I put it on silent so we could study.” I said. “Is something wrong?”

“No.” she said. “I was just checking on you.  Making sure you're alright.”

“Victor shouldn’t be alone.” I said.

“Victor or you?”

I was silent for a moment and stared off into the parking lot.  “Maybe both of us.”

She reached up and turned my head so we were looking at each other again. “You can be with me if you don’t want to be alone.”

“I thought you were done with me.” I replied, looking down at my feet. The embarrassment of our last conversation at the tailgate still stung.

“I’m not. I was just angry.”

I sighed. “Mads. I was the angry one. I meant it when I said I thought I was ready. The truth is I am over Tyler. I have been for a while, but I’m just messed up. My fear of turning into my father is real. I have issues stemming from… everything. My anxiety. The body swap. Losing my life. Getting it back - but in the worst way possible. I might have anger management issues. The good news is I can actually think more clearly now than I could last week. I’m wondering if my dysphoria was causing me to be in a constant fog.”

“And what are your thoughts telling you tonight?”

I looked at Madison. She’s so cute standing there with her hair slightly messed up. I wanted her back, but my rational brain was telling me to take it slow. “My thoughts are telling me to follow you back to your apartment and make love to you.”

She laughed at my blunt honesty.

“But Victor needs me. And my actions over the past week really sucked. I get why you would hesitate to welcome me back. I embarrassed myself in front of all of my friends and a crowd of strangers. You deserve better than that.”

She nodded. “Yeah I do.”

“Mads” I said. “I love you. If you’re patient with me, I promise I’ll make it all up to you.”

She smiled. “I’m usually an impatient person. But for you. I’ll wait.”

I smiled.

“Good night,” she said.

As she turned around to leave I said. “Wait.”

She looked at me with those loving eyes.

I held her hand and pulled her in for a kiss. Our eyes closed and our lips met. She wrapped her arms around me and embraced me as we shared an intimate good-night kiss.

* * *

After another hour of studying, Victor got up. “I think I’m going to call it a night. Are you spending the night?”

“Yeah.” I replied. “I can just sleep on the couch. I know where the extra blankets are.”

Victor nodded and walked to his bedroom.

I let about 20 minutes pass before I decided to sleep too. I walked down the hall to wash my face when I heard sobbing coming from Victor’s open door.

I peered into his room. The memories of this room were fresh in my mind. I remember being held down against my will on this very floor only two days ago.

He saw me and turned around to face the other way. “I’m sorry I’m crying. I couldn’t hold it back any longer,” he said.

“You don’t need to hold back tears, Vic,” I said. “Especially not in front of me.”

“I don’t know who I am. I don’t know what I’m doing. I feel like you’re only being nice to me because of what happened. Everyone is just being nice to me because of it. This isn’t real.”

I confronted my own trauma and stepped foot into the room. I laid down on the bed next to him and put my arm around him. “We’re both broken Victor. It will take time for both of us.”

“But you got your life back. Everything is great for you.” he said.

“It came at a price,” I replied. “I alienated all of my friends. I nearly got raped. I almost killed a man. I almost lost you.”

“Why would you care if you lost me? I’m just some nobody that stole your body for 3 months.”

“I was angry and jealous when I said that. You’re not that same loner from the summer. You’ve grown. You were selfless and forgiving. You did so much for me, and all I did was forbid you from falling in love.”

“But was that me or the genie’s magic?”

“Hanna said you are a good and selfless person. That’s who you are. Sure you were a hermit for the past 3 years. But over the past 3 months you made lifelong friends because you opened yourself up to us.”

“I don’t wanna be alone again.” he said. “But I can’t help but think everything will revert back the way it was before I met you guys. I don't want to go through that hurt again.”

“Don’t push us away.” I replied.

Victor was quiet, but I could feel him take a deep breath.  His breathing told me that he was going to try, even if he didn’t verbalize it.

I held onto him tightly. “We’re going to get through this.” I whispered. “We’re going to be fine.”

* * *

Victor

I woke up in the middle of the night with Nicole still holding onto me. We were both clothed and under the covers. I could tell it was cold in the apartment, but I didn’t quite want to get out of the warmth of my bed, and Nicole’s embrace.

I could tell she was fast asleep from her slow breathing. 

I tried to fall back asleep, but my mind was just too active to properly shut off.

I got out of bed and put the covers back over Nicole. I put on some clothes and walked out into the living room.

I turned on my video game system. All of the controllers and headphones were rolled up in the corner. They hadn’t been touched in months and had a light layer of dust on them.  I unraveled the cords and sat back on the couch and started playing a game.

Like it did in the past, playing the game was helping me forget about the real world. I could see myself falling back into the same pattern that I did for 2 years. I could bury myself in class and in the video games and not have to worry about the pain of the real world.

I could… but I know Nicole is trying to prevent me from withdrawing from the real world again.  Did I really make real friends? Do they really care about me?

The game popped up a message. “PurpleMage has sent you a private message.”

I stared at the message for a moment. Seeing their name on the screen sent complex feelings through me.  My heart fluttered.  I know I still loved them.  I also felt guilty for how we left it this afternoon.  Besides, how did Tyler know my real username? I read the private message.

“Couldn’t sleep?” I saw the message on the screen.

“No.” I replied into the microphone. “You?”

“Same” they said. “Wanna play a round or two?”

“Sure,” I said.

“Same as usual?”

“Yeah”

Tyler started the game, and I fell back into the strategies and moves that Tyler and Vicky would always do in our private games together. 

I watched the female form of PurpleMage on the screen. I remember wanting to get to know the real person behind that avatar so badly. I did. I dated them. They proposed to me. It just didn’t turn out like I hoped it would.

“Tyler,” I said. “You can turn your mic on. You don't need to hide your voice. We know each other now.”

I heard Tyler's microphone click on. “There we go,” they said verbally.

“How’d you get my username?” I asked. “You didn’t wish for it did you?”

“Not unless your sister is a genie.” they replied with a chuckle.

“How do you know my sister?”

“We met in the hospital yesterday afternoon. She has this crazy idea that she's my future sister in law. Even after all that’s happened.”

“Did you set her straight?”

“I tried. But she had this way of getting the last word.”

“Yeah, that’s my sister all right.” I chuckled. “So you asked for my username?”

“Kinda.” they said.  “After we parted, I ran into her in the waiting room again.  I told her what happened.  She told me to stay friends, then texted me your username.  And if you can’t be my girlfriend - or boyfriend - I at least want to keep you as a friend.”

I shook my head.  “Why does everyone want to keep being my friend?”

“Because you’re a good person.” they said.  “Don’t get me wrong - Nicole is a very attractive girl. But when you were Nicole - you were the sweetest kindest person I’ve met at college. I didn't just decide to propose to you out of the blue. You made me feel like I wanted to spend the rest of my life with you.”

I was silent as I wiped a tear away from my good eye. “Stop Ty, you’re going to make me cry.”

“Sorry” they said. A few minutes of game play went by. “You know Victor, I’m actually kinda jealous of you.”

“How so?”

“You got to experience 3 months as a cis woman.” they said. “I would’ve died for that opportunity.”

“Maybe next time you can swap with Nicole” I said with a laugh.

Tyler laughed.

“Wait, no don’t wish for that!” I said. “She’d kill both of us.”

“You’re right,” Tyler said.

“Well, it was certainly an experience.” I said, reminiscing. “I never expected to have to learn all of that. I certainly leaned on Nicole and Lexi a lot. But as of last week I had my favorite outfits. I knew how I liked to style my hair and makeup.”

“I’ve been crossdressing as Taylor longer than you were Vicky, and let me tell you, you were excellent.”

“Thank you Ty” I giggled. I realized I giggled and was silent.

“You sound so much like her sometimes. Like Vicky.”

“Nicole seems to think that Vicky was always a part of me. But I’m not trans.”

“You don't have to be trans.” they said. “It’s OK to have a feminine side. Men shouldn’t have to feel like they have to be hyper masculine all of the time.  You might also be non-binary or genderfluid like I am.”

“I don’t know. I’m having a problem figuring out who I am. I don’t know what parts of me are real and what parts were the genie’s magic.”

“I can ask him if that’ll help.”

“Can I meet him?”

“I’ll have to ask. They want to remain hidden because of what TK did to them.”

“I get it.”

“But I'll ask. They owe me a favor or two.”

“No wishes!”

“No wishes.”

* * *

Nicole

I stood in line Tuesday morning waiting for coffee like I would do during my normal routine with Kayla. She was nowhere to be seen. I looked around. Eventually I ordered 2 coffees and left.

I imagine she wanted nothing to do with me. But I had to set the record straight with her.

She was in the classroom early and I sat next to her and handed her the coffee I bought for her.

She looked at me and did a double take. She clearly didn’t expect the original Nicole this morning.

“We’re back in our own bodies” I said.

“Oh.” she said. “Who did I send a get well card to?”

“Victor.” I replied. “The owner of that body. I don’t think you’ve ever actually met him.”

She looked at the coffee I was offering her. “Are you trying to buy my forgiveness?”

“No.” I replied. “This is what friends do after a fight.”

“We’re not friends.” she said.

“I may have not been truthful about my identity the last 3 months, but I certainly considered you a friend.”

“Forget the past 3 months. How about all of last year?”

“I was a bitch.” I said. “I admit it. I was self-centered. I only cared about myself. I kept my best friends at a distance. I kept my ex-boyfriend from being themself. I treated my ex-roommate like garbage.”

“Why?”

“I was jealous.”

“Jealous? Of what? I wasn’t trying to move in on Tyler.”

“Kay” I said. How do I word this? “I uh… I didn’t stop you that one night you stayed over last month.”

“What does that have to do with…” she started. “Wait. Are you saying you were attracted to me?”

I smiled. “Yeah, I mean… God you’re so pretty.” I said. 

She looked stunned.  “You know that being mean to people you have crushes on is not how you show them you have a crush.”

“I know I know.  I was trying to keep you at a distance. I was lashing out. I resented being bi. I resented the way my parents treated me for being bi. I resented that my boyfriend was feminine. It was wrong of me.”

She took the coffee from me and sipped it.  She nervously tapped her finger on the paper cup. “This doesn’t mean I forgive you. I just haven’t had coffee today.”

“You helped me through a difficult time, Kay.”

“Only because I didn’t know you were you.”

“Fair. But I got to see a different side of you. I realized I was the one being a bitch. Hell, you even accepted me when I told you I was a trans woman.”

She chuckled. “Now you’re a cis woman again.”

“And I want to make sure I don't forget the people who helped me out the past 3 months. You’re one of them.”

She nodded. “Well I guess this coffee is a start.”

I smiled and she smiled back at me.

“Fuck.” she said.  “I had sex with my former roommate.”

I chuckled. I wanted to compliment her, but then realized I cried during sex with her.  I saw a smile on her face.  I think we’re going to be OK.

My phone buzzed in my purse. I took it out. Unknown Number?

“Excuse me” I said to Kayla, and walked out of the classroom.

“Hello?” I answered.

“Nicole Rosch?” the voice answered.

“Yes?” I said. “If this is about car warranty, I don’t have…”

“We want to have a private meeting with you and Victor Machado.”

That took me by surprise. “Oh? About what?”

“About Brandon Flynn and Tau Kappa.” the mystery person said.

Chapter 38 - Let’s Make A Deal

Content Warning: Homophobic characters

Nicole

The phone call continued to surprise me. “Umm. What do you need from us?” I asked.

“Our clients wish to negotiate a deal.”

“Your clients?” I asked. “A deal? Who are you?”

“We’re attorneys representing Tau Kappa Fraternity.”

“Attorneys? TK?”

“We’d rather discuss details in person. It would be in your best interest to hear what we have to offer.”

“OK, fine,” I said. A voice in the back of my head was telling me to make this somewhere public. For all I know these so-called attorneys were also TK alumni with the power to glamor me. “Student Union, 5 PM.”

“OK. Thank you.” they said and hung up. 

I went to text Victor, when I remembered he didn’t have a phone yet. Therefore I returned to class and stewed on what this meeting could possibly be about.

* * *

Victor

I was still in a lot of pain, so I decided to call out sick for my classes. I emailed my professors to ask for makeup work. Meanwhile, It was time to change the bandages.

I stood in front of the mirror and carefully started pulling off the bandages from my face. I finally saw my hidden eye. The white of my eye was veiny and bloodshot. The eyelid was red, puffy and swollen. There was dried blood just under my eyebrow. The good news is that I could see out of the eye.

I took the rest of the morning to clean myself up. I showered, shaved my face - only my face, and reapplied clean and smaller bandages to the areas of my face that needed it.

Sometime around lunch time, Nicole came in without knocking.

“Don’t you have your own apartment?” I said, half-jokingly with a smile.

“Don’t you have a new cell phone yet?” she replied.

“My dad said he has it at home. I’ll get it when I go back for the holiday.”

“Anyway we have a meeting.” she said.

“A meeting?” I asked. “With who?”

“Some lawyers,” she said.

“Lawyers? OK, good. These must be the lawyers my dad hired.”

“These guys were not hired by your dad. They were hired by TK.”

“TK? But we’re pressing charges on Brandon. Nobody else.”

“They want to meet with us anyway. I picked a public spot at 5 PM.”

“Shouldn’t they have called my lawyers and not you?”

“I don’t know,” she said. “They could’ve sent Damen and his brothers, but instead are sending lawyers. I feel like they’re going to ambush us with some legal BS.”

“Should I call my dad?”

“No.” she said. “I have another idea.” She went over to the wall and knocked on it. “He owes you for helping him with a math class and for picking out his spring schedule.”

“Who? Dave?”

Next came the knock at the door.

“Remember, he’s never met this body.” she said.

I answered the door and Dave was standing there.

“What’s up dude?” he asked. “Hey you’re looking good. Less bandages.”

“Hi Dave” I said, letting him into the apartment. “We.. I mean I have a favor to ask.” 

“Name it.” he replied. “Anything.”

“Oh yeah, Dave, this is Nicole. She’s one of my friends.”

“Yeah” he said, smiling at her. “You’re the one who kicked the shit out of that asshole and saved Victor over here.”

“That’s me.” she modestly replied.

“So what are you doing at 5?” I asked. “We have to meet with some lawyers from TK to discuss what went down Saturday. We were hoping you could come with us.”

“To meet lawyers?” he looked hesitant. “I’m only really studying sports law. You know contracts and stuff.”

“We just need someone as a witness to make sure those guys aren't doing anything shady.” Nicole chimed in.

He hesitated for a moment. “OK,” he said. “I’m in. It’s the least I could do for not being here Saturday.”

“How’d you do Saturday?” Nicole asked.

“I came in for a few plays in the 4th quarter. Had some nice sweet blocks.”

“That’s great.” I said. “Maybe you’ll work your way up to first string yet.”

“Nah” he said. “The season’s almost over. And I don’t want to wish injury on anyone. Listen, I need to run to class. Catch you both at 5?”

“Yes.” I said, I looked over to Nicole.

“Student Union.” she said. “Let's meet by the coffee shop.”

“Catch ya later dude.  Dudette.” Dave waved bye and left my apartment.

“See.” Nicole said to me. “That’s how you make and maintain friends.”

I nodded.

“Not going to class today?” she asked me.

“I can’t.” I said. “I still have headaches and it still hurts to do any major physical activity. Walking to class would suck. I called out though.”

“I’m not judging, Vic.” she said. “I get it. Heal up. I should get going too. Is there anything I can get you?”

“I’m good.” I said. “Some of my instructors already emailed me work to do. So I can keep busy.”

“OK.” she said. “See you tonight.”

* * *

At 5 PM, Nicole, Dave and myself met at the Student Union. Right on time, older men in business suits showed up. They were certainly out of place on a college campus. Students would give them a weird eye as they walked about the student union getting dinner or heading to class.

They introduced themselves as lawyers for Tau Kappa and handed us business cards. We introduced ourselves, then Dave as our witness. We escorted them to a table that was in the corner. Quieter, yet still in visible sight from everything else going on.

The lawyers were direct. “Our clients would like to remain out of your lawsuit against Brandon Flynn.” one of them said. The other one handed over two sheets of paper. 

I shared my paper with Dave.

“In addition” the one lawyer continued. “Our clients will share character evidence against Mr. Flynn to Mr. Machado’s attorneys.”

“We’ll give you a minute to read the waiver,” the other lawyer said.

Nicole, Dave and I glanced at each other.  Then we sat there in silence as we read the paperwork. I’m an artist. This waiver form gave me a headache. Or maybe it was the head injuries from this weekend. 

When I noticed Dave and Nicole had finished reading, I turned to them for their interpretation. “Can you summarize?” I asked.

“So what this says” Dave said. “Is that you will not pursue TK legally with respect to the events of…” he glanced down at the paper again. “Saturday November 17. This past Saturday.”

“They think that we think that Brandon was acting on behalf of TK.” Nicole said. 

“Why would they think that?” I asked the lawyers.

“You, Mr. Machado were at the Tau Kappa residence on November 3rd, accusing the fraternity as an accomplice in Mr. Flynn’s past transgressions against you. Namely the incident on October 28th, and the subsequent incident on October 31st.”

“Umm.. right.” I was at a loss for words considering most of that was Nicole. “How did you know about the restaurant incident?”

“It was in the October 31 police report.” the lawyer responded. “As you can see, the fraternity has a probable reason to believe you’d include them in the lawsuit.”

“Victor only went to the TK house to get more information on Brandon.” Nicole said since she was Victor at the time. “He never accused them of anything.”

“Then you’ll have no problem signing these waivers.” the lawyer said.

“Can we have a private conversation for a moment?” Nicole asked.

The lawyers nodded, and Nicole, Dave and I huddled up outside of hearing distance from the lawyers.

“Brandon admitted to me that he wasn’t involved with TK anymore.” Nicole said. “I mean.. he could’ve lied though.”

“He hasn’t been a member for 3 years.” Victor said. “So what do we get if we sign this?”

“According to the document.” Dave said. “They will assist your dad’s lawyers and hand over all incriminating evidence against Brandon.”

“So they’re using Brandon as a fall guy for all of the shit they’ve done.” Nicole said. 

“What shit?” Dave asked.

“It’s all hearsay.” I said.

“Right.” Dave said. “They are the party house. Coach says to stay away from them. A few players got into hot water from partying there a few years back.”

“I want to hold them responsible for all of the women they’ve taken advantage of over the past decade.” Nicole said.

“What dirt do you have on them?” Dave asked. “Wait - no, don’t tell me, I shouldn’t know.”

“It’s best you didn’t.” I said. “But we have zero tangible evidence.” 

“This guarantees that they leave you alone if you leave them alone.” Dave chimed in.

“So it’s a truce.” Nicole said, sounding frustrated. “I don't like it.  What if we don’t sign this?”

“They won’t cooperate in the Brandon trial.  They may sue you both if you slander TK during it.”

Nicole shook her head in frustration.

“Then do we even have a choice?” I asked.

Nicole stewed on that for a moment. “Fine, we’ll sign it.” Nicole said. “Maybe Karma will catch up to them in the future.”

We returned to the table. The lawyers handed us a pair of pens and we signed the waiver promising we would not pursue TK legally for whatever shit Brandon did.

The lawyers left as quickly as they came.  We thanked Dave and he headed to football practice.

“I’m not happy with this,” Nicole said.

“I know.”

“They know they did some shady shit too.”

“Well, now we can’t pursue them legally.”

“Legally, no.  But perhaps magically.  Let’s pay Tyler a visit.” 

“Tyler?”

“Yeah.” she said. “They have a genie.”

* * *

We started walking towards Tyler’s apartment. I was visibly in pain, and Nicole noticed.

“I can walk slower,” she said. “I can also call for a Safe Ride to drive us.”

“I’ll be fine,” I said. “I just need to take my mind off of it.”

“OK.” she said. “Just think, tomorrow you get to go home for Thanksgiving.”

Thanksgiving. Shit. That’s right. I had forgotten. We continued walking.

“Um Nicole,” I said. “About that. We need to talk about Thanksgiving.”

“What about it?” she asked.

“Well, I may have kinda told-off your mom last week. I may have disinvited you.”

“Oh. How bad?” she asked.  She didn’t seem surprised.

“Well when she threatened to stop paying for college, I may have told her I was really a man. I defended Tyler, our friends, your Aunt Shirley, then I hung up on her.”

I saw her close her eyes and sighed.

“You’re mad at me.” I said.

“No.” she said. “That was only a matter of time before she set you off I suppose.”

“But I am going to have to do damage control.”

“You don’t have to. You can come home with me.”

“With you?”

“You’ve already met my family as me. And they met me as you. And Hanna adores you.”

“Maybe, Victor. I need to at least see if I can fix my own family first.”

* * *

We knocked on Tyler’s door. Josh opened up.

“Nicole. Victor” he said. “My favorite body swappers. What’s going on?”

“We’re here to talk to Tyler.” Nicole said. “I’m not sure if you heard, but we’re back in our original bodies again.”

“They’re at class right now.” Josh said. “That’s good to hear you’re back home. Come on in, take a load off. Tell me what’s on your mind.”

We walked in. I wasn’t quite sure how much Josh knew about what was going on. But he was at the tailgate when Tyler found out about the swap.

“We wanted to talk to them about that whole genie business. We have an idea for another wish” Nicole said.

“Oh this I want to hear.” Josh said.

“Well, I’m sure you heard that we got into an altercation with Brandon on Saturday.” Nicole said.

“I heard,” he said. “That was awful. I’m so sorry that happened to you both.”

“Well, Brandon’s going to stand trial, but we believe that TK isn’t innocent in the whole thing. But we just signed a waiver to not take legal action against them.”

“What do you think TK did?” Josh asked.

“We believe they’ve been using the genie powers to take advantage of women, to get their way and to infiltrate campus leadership and the state government.”

“Hmm, That’s an intriguing assertion.” Josh said. “And what do you want the genie to do about it?”

“I don’t know,” Nicole said. “Karma?”

“That would be great, wouldn’t it.” Josh said. “I have a few ideas on how such a wish would be worded. We just need to get Tyler to wish for it.”

“When do they get back?” Nicole asked.

“An hour, maybe more,” Josh said.

"I used to come by after seven." I chimed in. I smiled thinking about how happy Tyler was to see me after a long day. My smile faded as reality hit me. "Well their girlfriend did anyway."

Nicole looked at me with an annoyed look as if I should’ve told her this before we came here.

“Sorry I forgot Tyler had class this evening.”

“Speaking of.” Josh said. “How are you doing, Victor?”

“I’m hanging in there.” I said. “Better than this morning.”

“If you ever need to talk, let me know.” Josh said to me, then looked at Nicole. “Same goes for you too, girly.” 

“Thanks Josh,” she said.

Standing there talking with Nicole and Josh I realized for the first time since the accident that maybe I do have friends. I’ve been trying to be alone, but Nicole and now Josh are showing genuine concern for me.

* * *

“Vic, how are you doing?” Nicole asked as we were walking away from Tyler’s place. “How are you feeling? In case you were sugar coating it for Josh.”

“That was the truth.” I said.  “I’m feeling better. Physically at least.”

“Do you want me to spend another night?”

“I think I’ll be OK.” I said. I looked at her and smiled.  “I mean, if you want to cuddle some more I guess I’m available.”

She chuckled and nudged my shoulder. “Maybe another time,” she said.  “I’m going to go home to Lexi.  Please don't hesitate to call if you need anything.”

“OK” I replied. “Cuddle with Lexi, see if I care.”

She laughed.  “Lexi wishes.  Vic, I’m glad you’re in a better mood.”

“Me too.”

We parted ways.  She walked towards her apartment and I walked towards mine.

Near the edge of campus, I heard someone call my name. 

“Victor,” they said.

I turned around to see a young girl sitting on a park bench.  She was a little young to be on a college campus.  How did she know my name?

“Hello?” I said back to her.

“You asked to see me.” she said.

“I…” I thought about it. She was very out of place sitting there in the evening by herself. “Are you the genie?”

“I am,” she said.  “Sorry for the appearance.  I’m trying to keep a low profile these days.”

“A young girl on a college campus by herself isn’t really a low profile.” I said.

“Oh right.” she said.  Suddenly she aged 10 years in seconds.  Now she looked like a typical college student. 

Something like this should’ve freaked me out, but considering what I’ve been through the past 3 months, it wasn’t surprising.  

“Sorry.” she said.  “When you’re thousands of years old, you forget that something like 10 years is major to humans.  Victor, sit.”

I sat down next to her.  “Why the disguise?”

“Well, I’m hiding from TK.  The fewer people know my identity the better.”

“What’s real and what's not.” I said.  “I’ve been changed and manipulated so that I don't know who I am.”

“You are the same person you were when we first met,” she said.  “Of course people do grow and mature naturally over 3 years.”

“Can you shed some light on what’s happened to me? Maybe fill in some blanks?”

“Sure.” she said.  “When we met 3 years ago, you were being abused by Brandon.  He was jealous of your money.  He and a few of his buddies were glamoring you to do things you would never have done.”

“I don’t have memories of that.” I said.

“You asked me to remove them.” she said.

“I did?”

“We actually had long conversations at night when Brandon wasn’t around.  You told me about your high school friends.  You told me how Brandon was treating you.  You told me how he was manipulating you into paying for everyone.  Into taking out friends of his. You told me he and his friends were sexually assulting you. You asked me to make it stop .  I agreed.  In exchange for you breaking the lamp.”

The genie waved her hand and suddenly I got a whole bunch of new memories.  I was sitting in my freshman year dorm room talking to a guy in a genie costume.  I remembered the late-night conversations. He convinced me he was a real genie. I remember crying and pleading for him to do something about my roommate situation.  I remember the deal.  I remember picking up the lamp and smashing it.

“So I broke the lamp and set you free.”

“Yes you did.” she said.  “And I am eternally grateful. I kept my promise and removed the painful memories.  In hindsight I may not have removed enough of them.”

“Why do you say that?” 

“You became a loner. The Victor that came to college was not a loner.  He was excited to meet new people and excited to make new friends.  He was very outgoing.  I felt bad.  When I was given the opportunity to make it up to you, I took it.”

“The swap?”

“Tyler wished for the perfect girlfriend.  While it may not have seemed like it, I was trying to play matchmaker for the two of you. I knew your past. I knew Tyler’s.  Humans have real hangups when it comes to gender and sexuality.  If it wasn’t for that you two would’ve gotten together much earlier. I did the best I could given the wish parameters.  My regret is really what that wish did to Nicole.”

“Why didn’t it work on her?”

“It was the same magic.  It’s just that you took to your new identity easier because of Tyler.  Nicole didn’t have anyone until she finally told the truth to Madison.”

“Did I really fall in love or was that magic?”

“Making people fall in love goes against my abilities.  The best I can do is play matchmaker.  So that was really you and Tyler.  You both fell in love without any magic.  You still love them right?”

“Yes I do.”

“That settles that. I had nothing to do with it.  They still love you too for what it’s worth.”

“Why did I enjoy being Vicky so much?”

“I don’t really know.  I thought maybe you’d have the answer to that.  I just assumed you were enjoying being Tyler’s girlfriend, not necessarily Vicky.  If you’re telling me you enjoyed being Vicky too, then maybe that was inside of you all along.”

“She’s a part of me” I whispered.  I turned to the Genie.  “Not a big part.  But a part.”

“Anything else you need to know?” the genie asked. 

“I don't think so,” I said.  “Thank you for coming out to see me.”

“If you have any more questions - talk to your new friends.” she smiled and vanished in a cloud of smoke.

* * *

Nicole

My phone conversation with my mother was short. I told her I was still coming. She said OK. We didn’t talk about the previous conversation she had with Victor.

On Wednesday, I met my dad outside my apartment like I used to do. We rode the way in silence like normal as my dad listened to his favorite radio station. He mumbled something about his music being better music than today’s music. He was baiting me into a political conversation that I wasn’t ready for. I didn’t take the bait and instead thought of what I wanted to tell them.

We arrived at my childhood house. It seemed smaller now. Maybe having been to Victor's house changed my perspective on things.

We both walked inside. I went to my room. Dad went to his recliner in front of the TV. Mom was likely cooking or doing laundry.

I laid down on my bed and checked my messages. I got two messages. The first one was a message from Victor informing me he has a phone again. The other one was a heart emoji from Madison. I responded to Victor with “it’s about time” and responded to Mads with another heart emoji.

It was a low-key quiet night. I came out to eat dinner. While mom was working on tomorrow’s dinner, dad got fast food. Like usual it was only for him and mom, and I was left to prepare my own meal. 

At the back of the freezer I found a vegetarian stir-fry I bought over the summer. I took out a skillet and cooked that for dinner.

Dinner was quiet as Mom and Dad took their meals to eat in front of the TV. I kept a safe distance by eating at the kitchen table. Nobody asked any questions of me as if I wasn't there. I didn’t even know what I wanted to say to them.

They asked me only one question.

“Why do you have a bandage on your arm?” Mom asked me.

“I umm” I said.  “I fought off an attacker. He scratched me up, but I managed to subdue him.”

Both Mom and Dad looked at me for a moment as if I had two heads.

“Fucking cities.” Dad said, turning his attention back to the violence on TV.  “You shouldn’t go back.”

Did he just not care? “I was almost raped, Dad.” I rasied my voice. “My best friend was in a coma for two days.”

“That school was your choice.” Mom said.

Now it was my turn to look shocked.  I balled my first in anger.  I wanted to cry.  They didn’t care.  I told myself to breathe and I got up and walked to my room.  I did some of my breathing exercises to calm down.  I didn’t leave my room the rest of the night.  

* * *

I managed to forget about the victim blaming while I slept.  Unfortunately I’m still in their home for another 3 days.  I woke up and Mom and Dad were preparing Thanksgiving dinner in the kitchen. Mom was complaining about my vegetarian diet and how much she’s being convinced when they saw me in the threshold.

“You didn’t bring your gay boyfriend” she said. “At least I only have one extra mouth to feed.”

As hard as I could, I couldn’t turn the other cheek this time. “First of all Tyler is trans, not gay.” I said. “Second, we broke up.”

“Thank God!” Dad chimed in. “Now maybe you’ll go find a real man,”

“No thank you” I said. I looked them both in the eye. “I’m bi. I’m dating a girl now.”

I saw both of their faces turn red. It's the same look they get when anyone brings up Aunt Shirley.

“I didn’t raise no dyke,” Mom yelled. A predictable response from her.

“I thought we went through this.” Dad raised his voice.

“What?” I said, raising my own voice. “When you forbid me from dating a girl I loved in high school? When you threatened to cut off my college tuition? When you told me I’d go to hell? When was that Dad? When you threatened you’d disown me?.”

“You said you were a man last week. You’re clearly confused. You need to leave that place and get your head on straight.”

“It doesn't matter if I was a man last week.” I said. “I can come home tomorrow and completely change my mind. I can decide who I am and who I love and change my mind. And that should be allowed. All I ever wanted is for you to support me and love me.”

“Those so-called friends are just corrupting you.” Dad said. “We do support you. We provide you food. We sent you to college.”

“So the bare minimum.”

“That’s enough.” he said. “We are your parents and we demand love and respect.”

“Sorry Dad,” I said. “Respect is earned. If you put more effort into earning my respect as you do hating everything that is different than you, maybe this conversation would go differently.”

They didn’t say anything, but I could tell they were fuming.

“You know what?” I said. “If you can’t show your own daughter the respect she deserves, then you don't deserve me in your life. I have friends who love me. I have friends who will support me.”

“If you walk out that door, don’t come back.” Dad said.

“Thank you for reinforcing this decision” I said.

I calmly walked to my room and grabbed my bags. I barely unpacked because I had a suspicion I may have to do this very thing. 

As I was stuffing clothes back into my bag, I pulled out my phone and dialed Victor. 

He answered immediately. “What’s up?”

My voice was quivering “Can you pick me up? I…”

“You don’t have to explain, '' he said. “I’ll be right there. Can you text me your address? I’ve only been there once.”

“Thank you” I said, hanging up. I quickly texted him the address.

I picked up my bags and walked right out of my parents house without saying a word. And they let me do it. They were standing there watching me and I didn’t make eye contact with them. I kept walking all the way to the edge of the gravel driveway. I would’ve sat on the porch, but I wanted to be as far away from my parents as possible.

* * *

Twenty minutes later, I saw Victor’s car pull up to the driveway. Victor got out of his car and helped me put my bags into the trunk.

Dad burst out of the house. “We’re cutting you off,” Dad said.

Victor was primed for a fight, but I motioned him to stand down. This was my fight.

“Fine.” I replied. “It’s not as if you were paying my way anyway. I talked to Aunt Shirley. She’s been paying for college the entire time.”

He was shocked that I knew the truth. He didn’t have a comeback for that.

“Don’t you dare come back.”

I looked at my father of 21 years. I feel a certain love for him. There were times long ago when I was daddy’s little girl. But that was back when I was young and impressionable and didn’t know about the real world. I used to hang on his every word. Belittling people that didn’t look or act like us. I did those things too because my parents did. And likely their parents before them. 

I looked at that hate filled house one last time. My mother was standing on the porch next to my dad with the same hate-filled expression. I didn’t fail them. They failed me.

“I don’t plan on it,” I said. 

Victor and I got into his car and drove away from my childhood home for the last time.

* * *

During the ride, Victor reached over and held my hand. “I’m sorry. I stormed away from my parents house once before too. I know how you feel.”

“This is a little different, Vic.” I said. “I was just disowned by them. Your parents never disowned you.”

He nodded. “I’m still sorry. In some ways this is my fault. I’m the one who set them off.”

“This was a long time coming. You setting them off may have saved me from future awkward holidays where I have to put on a happy mask in order to be around them. No more. I’m going to be myself from here on out.”

This was a weight off my shoulders.  It still hurts though.  

We rode another ten minutes in silence.  We stopped at a stop sign in front of a playground full of 10 year olds running around.  Victor looked at them then looked back at me.

 “I met the genie,” he said.  “Last night when we parted ways.”

“Oh?”

“Apparently I actually did fall in love with Tyler.  It wasn’t genie magic.”

“I mean I fell in love with Tyler too.” I replied. “They're a good person.  What are you going to do with that new information? Are you going to try to rekindle something?”

“I don’t know yet.” he replied.

* * *

When we pulled up to Victor’s house, it felt like deja vu. We both got out of the car, and instantly Victor’s family were all over me. Giving me hugs, wishing me a “Happy Thanksgiving.” No one asked why I was there or why Victor left to get me. Maybe Victor told them. Maybe they saw it in my eyes.

They were to have an early dinner, so it didn’t take long for us to sit around the table.

“Nicole, I heard you were a vegetarian,” Mrs. Machado said. “I’m sorry I didn't have enough time to make a proper meal for you. I did, however, throw together a vegetarian casserole.”

Throw together was an understatement. It looked good and smelled even better.

“You didn’t have to do that.” I said.

“It was nothing,” she smiled.

We all sat down and Victor’s father led us in a blessing before we ate. We held hands. I held Victor’s and Hanna’s hand.

“Bless us, O Lord, and these Thy gifts which we are about to receive. From Thy bounty, through Christ our Lord. Amen. Thank you O Lord for watching over this family. Thank you for watching over Victor, Hanna, and Nicole. Thank you, O Lord for giving us the strength this past week to heal our emotional and physical scars. Amen.”

We repeated “Amen.”

I was shocked he mentioned me in his blessing. I tried to hide my emotions, but wound up having to wipe my cheek with a napkin.

“So, Nicole” Mr. Machodo said, looking at me. “I heard congratulations are in order.”

Hanna started shaking her head at her father, trying to get him to stop.

This must’ve been about Vicky’s engagement. I put my hand on Hanna’s shoulder. “It’s OK. Umm… we broke up. The engagement is off.” I glanced at Victor who was looking down.

“Aww.” Mrs. Machado said. “I’m so sorry to hear that.”

“It’s OK” I said. I reached for Victor’s hand under the table. “Things will work themselves out.”

After that initial bombshell, I was quiet for most of dinner. The rest of the family talked about school, family, and the football games on TV. They seemed to avoid talking about what happened on Saturday, despite Victor still having bandages on his face.

Victor after the initial sadness of being reminded about the botched engagement was all smiles. I remember what he said about the last time he was here. The fight with his dad. About storming away like I just did to my parents. A year later it appears everyone has forgiven each other and moved on. I didn’t see this same future for me and my parents.

I wasn't really in a talkative mood, so I just ate and listened and took in the warmth of being around a loving family.

“I was thinking,” Mr. Machado said. “We can resume our tradition of hosting a holiday party for your friends.”

“That would be awesome!” Hanna said.

“What’s this tradition?” I asked.

“Well, before Victor went to college we used to have a holiday party for all of Victor’s and Hanna’s friends every year.” Mrs. Machado said.

“That sounds fun.” I said.

“Maybe.” Victor said. “I’m not sure who would come.”

“I bet everyone would come,” I replied. “Why’d you stop?”

Nobody said anything for a moment, until Victor spoke up. “Cause I didn’t have any friends.”

“Well you do now.” I said.

I saw a slight smile on Victor’s face. He might be pretending to have this loner thing going on, but deep down he must realize he has friends again.

* * *

Tyler

I spent dinner being quiet. My parents knew better than to probe. While I didn’t come out and say it, they knew it had to do with my engagement. They tried to cheer me up, but it wasn’t working. After dinner, while my parents were doing the dishes I retreated into the living room to be alone. That was until Aunt Kira came and found me.

She sat next to me. At first she didn't say anything and I thought that maybe I got lucky and she wasn't going to.

“So, Ty” Aunt Kira said.

I guess I wasn’t so lucky.

"I wasn't going to say anything at dinner, since I know your parents didn't want to sour the mood, but it hurts me to see you this down. Wanna tell me what happened?"

I let out a long sigh that probably told her more than I wanted. "Not really. I'm still trying to figure some of it out."

"Sounds pretty bad. I'm willing to listen if you think it will help."

I turned to face her and could see the concern in her eyes. Fine, I'll hash this out with Aunt Kira. But how do I word this without starting a conversation I don't want to have? "Well... for starters, it turns out my fiance is actually a he."

"Wow, that's a sizable revelation.” she said. “I take it that's something you're not completely comfortable with?"

I felt myself choking up thinking about what I had lost. "I think I could be okay with that, but it's very clear that he can't be with me."

"That doesn't sound like the person we met two weeks ago. That person was very into you."

I thought back to that weekend. To the moment when Taylor made her entrance. To Vicky's reaction. No, to Victor's reaction. It might have been Nicole's face, but that look of desire was definitely Victor's true self shining through. But that wasn't me.

"Maybe he is into Taylor, but that doesn't help me." I spat through tears. When did I start crying?

Aunt Kira put her arm around me. Her embrace soothed me some and my shaking decreased. When did I start shaking?

“Does he have a name?” she asked.

“Victor”

"Clearly you're not going to be over Victor any time soon. I've been there myself. Are you two on speaking terms?"

I nodded. "I haven’t actually seen him since Monday. But we've even played games together in the evenings."

"That's a good sign. Communication is important."

"But it hurts so much to be near him knowing that I can't be with him."

"That sounds really painful. But it also sounds like neither of you are ready to let what you had go."

"We've admitted that we both still love each other."

"Well, I'm going to remain optimistic that you two will work things out. Can you try to do the same?"

I nodded even though I wasn't sure how things could work between us. I have a wish left, but Victor was very adamant that I not use it to fix our relationship. I know Josh wouldn't twist the wording this time, but I can't risk it. I just have to accept that Victor is straight, and so am I.

But, am I straight? I never really reflected on my sexuality. I’ve only ever reflected on my gender. I’ve always just assumed that since I was attracted to girls I was straight. How much of that is real attraction and how much is envy? I don't think I've ever really given much thought to that. I know that when I met Nicole I would have given anything to be able to go out into the world looking like her, even if only for a day. She is a very attractive girl by society’s standards. But was I ever actually attracted to her?

I’ve spent so much time reflecting on my gender. I thought I had it figured out. I’m both Tyler and Taylor. But has it been more than that? Is Taylor just my feminine side? Is she my brain's attempt at helping me understand women? Is she ... the real me? I mean I want to be able to be Taylor from time to time, but I don't hate being Tyler. If I can be Tyler with a Taylor mask couldn’t I also be Taylor with a Tyler mask? Why do those even need to be masks? 

"Aunt Kira?" I asked in almost a whisper. "How did you know that you were trans?"

"Well it's different for everyone.” she said. “I suppose I always knew, but it took a while before the internal pressure overpowered the external pressures of society before I was able to really admit it to myself. I don't know what it was for Victor that magically made him come out to you, but you can't blame yourself."

"Oh it was magical alright." I chuckled through my tears. If she only knew. "But, no I don't blame myself. I was wondering if you could tell me if you thought I might be trans as well. I’m worried I’m just using my status as non-binary as an excuse to not fully transition."

"Ty," she looked at me with a serious expression, "Only you can tell you who you are. You need to listen to yourself and be honest with yourself. You've been exposed to these topics far more than most kids. I know you've had your own journey of exploration, but given the timing of this question, I need to ask why you are wondering?"

"Like I said at the start, I'm still trying to figure some of this out. While I think that me becoming Taylor full time could possibly save my relationship, I know that he wouldn't want me to do that just for the relationship. But I can't help but to wonder if that is what I want anyway. All of my recent outings as Taylor have all been with him, so I am having a hard time separating the love and acceptance from what I really want."

“The only piece of advice I can give you is to be who you are. Don’t be who you’re not. Especially for anyone else. And as I've mentioned before when you first started your journey. Tyler or Taylor, you have a loving supportive family around you.”

I nodded and smiled. She hugged me and got up and returned to be with my parents.

I sat there with my drink for a moment before I decided to put on a smile and join the rest of my family.

* * *

Nicole

After dessert, it took all of my effort to stop Mrs. Machado from cleaning out the guest bedroom just for me to spend one night in. I tried to insist I didn’t want to be a burden for only one night. I could always sleep on the couch and just hitch a ride back to school tomorrow.

It was Hanna who figured out a compromise. “Slumber party!’ she said. “Lets get some sleeping bags from downstairs and me and Nicole can sleep in my room!”

“I’m not forcing our guest to sleep on the floor.” Mrs. Machado said.

“Pleeeeeese,” Hanna begged.

Mrs. Machado looked at me to see if the “slumber party” was an acceptable compromise. 

I nodded in acceptance.

Hanna gleefully squealed as she started walking away towards the basement to retrieve the sleeping bags. “Thank you mom!” 

That’s how I found myself sitting on the floor in Hanna’s room. She loaned me a t-shirt and pajama bottoms.

“So Nicole.” she said. “Tell me about Madison.”

“Madison?” I asked. “How do you know...”

“Victor told me you two are kinda an item.”

I heard Victor yell from the other room. “I told you that in confidence.”

“We're all sisters here, Victoria!” Hanna yelled back.

Victor said something inaudible.

Hanna looked at me, waiting for me to answer her question.

“Madison is one of my best friends. We were kinda seeing each other right before the swap back.”

“When you were a guy?”

“When I was a trans woman. She found out the truth about a month ago. She oddly enough wasn’t repulsed by me having a dick.”

Hanna giggled at my use of the D word. “So she’s into girls too?”

“She is. Very much so. She’s been into me as long as I can remember. But I was with Tyler… And I was trying to be straight for my parents.”

“So if she is into you and you are into her, why aren’t you an official item?”

“We were - for an evening.” I said. “Then I went and messed everything up by losing my cool after Vicky’s engagement.”

Hanna grimaced. “I kinda figured that would happen. I warned Victor not to keep that a secret for too long.”

“I asked her to wait for me while I figure my shit out.”

“If I was you. The moment I get back to campus, I would find Madison, sweep her off her feet and apologize for being a bitch.”

I chuckled. “Maybe I’ll do that.”

She smiled at me. “It’s good having you here, sis.”

I smiled. “OK Hanna.” I said. “Neither of us have ever had sisters. We finally have one. What do you want to do tonight?”

Her face lit up with ideas. 

* * *

Tyler

The next morning when I woke up, there was a folded note on my nightstand. It looked to be Aunt Kira's handwriting. It read, "Who do you want to be right now?"

Jeez Aunt Kira, I just woke up and you're already filling me with existential dread? I assume she wants me to choose between Tyler and Taylor this morning.

I could smell cinnamon in the air. Dad must be making his famous cinnamon swirl pancakes. He doesn't just make them to cheer me up, but I have a lot of fond memories when he did just for that reason. 

I pictured myself downstairs at the dining table with my family. We are all reminiscing over the past, laughing, and having too many pancakes. That would make a wonderful holiday card this year. The four of us are leaning together, all ready for a nap after a wonderful meal. I can see it now. Mom and Dad wearing their matching flannel pajamas, Aunt Kira in her silk pajamas, and Taylor in her nightie and sweatpants.

My eyes shot open. Is that who I am in my head? Am I really Taylor? Is that what I want?

I dropped the note. My hands were shaking. I reached down to pick up the note, and I saw that something was written on the back: "That is who you are".

Just then I heard eggs cracking. I don't have much time to get Taylor ready to go downstairs.

Chapter 39 - The Last Wish

Victor

In the morning Mom made us breakfast. Dad had already gone to work earlier since he doesn’t take off for Black Friday. Hanna somehow talked Nicole into staying longer so they could go out shopping for sales. I think Mom decided she was going to clean the guest bedroom out. While Nicole may assume she’s going back to campus today, Mom decided she was going to prepare for the inevitable weekend stay. That just left me to spend the afternoon as I desired.

Nicole and Hanna asked if I wanted to join them but I declined. I think both of them deserved sister bonding time without me present. I told them I’d go next time.

Instead I retreated to the bathroom and took off the old bandages. Everything was healing up nicely. My eyes were less red and the black and blue skin was starting to fade. Even the headaches I was having were less frequent. I think I was not going to put on new bandages today.

After a nice long shower, I got dressed and decided to get out of the house and drive to the local coffee shop.

I ordered a coffee and a Danish.  The barista asked for my name for the cup. I opened my mouth, but was at a loss for words.  When had I last used my real name?  The barista was looking impatient.  

“Victor,” I finally said.

I retrieved my coffee and pastry and sat down at a table with my laptop. I was in there for about twenty minutes when I heard voices that sounded vaguely familiar. I looked up and saw Alan and Lindsey holding coffees, while looking for a seat.

A whole flood of emotions filled me up. I was reminded of all of the hurt my former best friend and ex-girlfriend put me through. Then I was reminded of what Nicole said to me at our last fight.

I was no better than Lindsey and Alan.

Was that really true? From my point of view Alan swooped in before Lindsey and I broke up. I mean, we were taking a break. Lindsey said something about getting too serious. But then I caught them together. Apparently they were seeing each other for months behind my back. 

My situation wasn’t the same, was it? I wasn’t trying to steal Tyler from Nicole. I was trying to help Nicole’s relationship with Tyler. Falling in love with them… just happened. Nicole and Tyler were over. All I wanted was for Nicole to be happy for us.

But what if Alan wasn’t trying to steal Lindsey from me? What if Alan’s intentions were noble? What if they just accidentally fell in love? What if all they wanted was for me to be happy for them?

I forgave Nicole. Nicole forgave me. Is it time for me to forgive Lindsey and Alan? After 4 years? Can I take this first step?

I whispered it at first. “Alan.”

He stopped momentarily then continued what he was doing.

I said it louder. “Alan.”

Now he looked around. He glanced at me and gave me a curious look. Does he not recognize me through swollen injuries?

“Victor,” I said, jogging his memory.

Then suddenly his face lit up with recognition.

“Victor?” he said. “Oh my god. I didn’t recognize you.”

Behind Alan was Lindsey, with an equally shocked expression on her face.

Now that I got a better look at them, I can see time has passed. Both of them looked older and more mature. Of course. They’re 21 now. Last time I saw them they were 17.

“Hi,” I said. I wasn't sure how to say what I wanted. I hadn’t seen them in so long. I’ve been holding so much resentment I was never able to imagine this moment. “I’m sorry for my appearance.”

“Actually, we heard about what happened to you at college,” Alan said. “From your mom.”

“It’s good to see you,” Lindsey said. “How have you been feeling?”

“I’m getting better,” I replied. “I looked worse a few days ago. I finally took several of the bandages off this morning.”

“I bet,” Alan said.

I motioned them to sit with me. “Would you like to join me?”

Alan looked at Lindsey with approval and they both sat down. “This place is crowded today.” he said, using this as an excuse to why they’re actually sitting with me.

“How’s college been?” Lindsey asked continuing the small talk. “I’m totally jealous you got to go away to college. I picked up a few classes at the community college.”

“Things are going great,” I said. “I’m going to be graduating next semester. I have an internship lined up.” I then realized that the internship was offered to Vicky. So I guess I can kiss that goodbye.

“That’s great,” Alan said, faking enthusiasm.

“I uh…” I started. “I heard you got engaged. Congratulations.”

“Thank you.” Lindsey said. “The wedding’s in April.”

“That sounds exciting,” I said. I thought back to my engagement a week ago tonight. I wanted to brag about my fiancée, but alas I wasn’t able to.

“I want to apologize,” I said, frankly. “For removing you both from my life.”

“Oh.” Alan said. “Don’t worry about it. It’s all in the past”

“I was a real dick” I said. “I’ve been thinking about it a lot over the past few months. It actually took me being in your situation for me to see it. I was a little hard and unreasonably upset at both of you.”

They were both silent for a moment. My apology must’ve taken them by surprise.

“Victor, we should've told you.” Lindsey said. “We hid it from you for so long. If we had only told you the truth when we started dating.”

I chuckled. “I can empathize with that too. You get into a habit of hiding things and eventually the secret becomes too big.”

“You found yourself in our situation?” Alan asked, curiously.

“Well, I fell in love with a friend’s… ex… before they broke up.”

“That’s… not what happened Victor.” Alan said. “Right after you and Lindsey broke up, my dad passed away, and Lindsey was there for me.”

I wanted to correct him to tell him Lindsey and I had only been on a break. But it occurred to me that maybe I was under the impression it was a break. Maybe Lindsey was under the impression we broke up.

I thought back to when Alan’s dad passed. I remembered trying to console him. But he withdrew from hanging out. I then realized that Lindsey had lost her father a year earlier while we were dating. It makes sense that they’d find a common bond there.

Alan held Lindsey's hand. “She pulled me out of some severe depression.” He turned back to me. “Maybe it’s my fault. I should’ve told you when I started to fall for her.”

“It’s my fault,” Lindsey said. “I was afraid of what you’d say, so we kept it a secret until you accidentally found out.”

“Well all 3 of us can’t be at fault right?” I said.

They both shrugged. 

“That happens sometimes.” Lindsey said. “When everyone does the wrong thing.”

I nodded and sighed. “I’m sorry for dredging up old memories.”

“No, this was good.” Alan said. “We’ve always wondered what happened to you.”

I thought about that some more. I closed myself off. I’ve gotten used to being alone. It’s become comfortable to be isolated. I think I’m going to make a conscious decision to try to resist that urge. “I know I haven’t done anything to re earn your friendship, I’d like to start by putting our fight behind us.” I said. “Maybe start by not being strangers anymore.”

Alan nodded. “I’d like that. “ he said. 

“Me too.” Lindsey said.

It’s weird sitting here with these two after 3 years. But the moment I saw them smile it felt like old times again.

“So what happened?” Alan asked while motioning to my face.

“Well.” I said. “It’s a doozy of a story. It started during my freshman year. My roommate, Brandon…”

* * *

Taylor

I stood in our foyer. I was wearing an ivory turtleneck sweater over a pair of skinny jeans. Aunt Kira lent me a pair of brown ankle boots to complete the outfit. I didn’t have a cute coat, so I wrapped a burgundy scarf around my neck.

Aunt Kira expertly did my make up. When I looked in the mirror all I saw was a gorgeous girl. The girl in my head. The girl I knew I was. I was nervous. It’s one thing to be Taylor in front of my parents. In front of Vicky and Josh. It’s another to do it in public.

“Ready?” Mom asked. She walked out the front door and held the storm door for me.

This is it. My first time going out in public as Taylor. I had been Taylor plenty of times for cosplay. But that was cosplay. It was costumes. Everyone else was dressed up too. I’m no longer in a costume. I’m in cute clothes Mom and Aunt Kira picked out for today.

I wanted Aunt Kira to come with me, but she insisted that if I want to be Taylor full time, to have a Mother-Daughter lunch first.

I looked back into the house. Dad and Aunt Kira were standing in the kitchen smiling at me.

I took one step. I was nervous. I should turn around and go back inside. I looked at Mom nervously. 

“Tay, you’ve got this.” she said.

“I don’t know.” I said, “I’m scared. Maybe I’m mistaken.”

“Taylor Matthews” she said sternly. “You are a strong confident young woman.”

I smiled and nodded. I took another step.

“Mom, what if the neighbors see me?”

“If you’re going to be Taylor full time, people are going to see you. But they’re going to see my beautiful daughter. Now get your cute butt to the car.”

I blushed that she called my butt cute. I’m not used to casual female terms of endearment.

I took another step.

And another.

This is the way forward. I’m going to keep going.

I could hear the sound of my boots hitting the sidewalk. It sounded perfect.

I made it to the car, quickly got in, and shut the door.

“You did it.” Mom said joining me in the car.

“I did it” I repeated as I took an excited breath. My heart was pounding in my chest.

Mom drove us to a little cafe near our house. This time it was easier to get my foot out the door. The two of us walked across the parking lot to the cafe. My face was red and I was hoping I didn’t run into anyone I knew.

The hostess smiled at both of us. She looked at me and said “Oh my god, I love that scarf!”

“Thank you.” I meekly said in a higher pitched voice.

She escorted us to a table. “Your server will be right with you.”

“Still nervous?” Mom asked.

“Very.”

“No one cares. They see two women.”

The server came over. He was a guy in his 30’s. “Good afternoon, ladies, can I get you something to drink?”

He called me a lady! I tried to hide my giddy excitement.

“I’ll have a diet soda.” Mom said.

The server turned to me. I was expecting him to clock me. Instead he looked at me normally and smiled. He was actually kinda cute. “And for you miss?”

I blushed and realized that I let myself think that. “Just water.” I replied.

“I’ll get your drinks and be right back to get your orders.” he said to both of us.

* * *

After lunch we returned home. I walked into the kitchen to see Aunt Kira. I was smiling ear to ear.

“How was it?” Aunt Kira asked.

“It was amazing,” I said. “I felt so good. It felt so right.”

“So do you want to change back to Tyler for dinner?”

“No,” I said before she even finished asking her question.

Aunt Kira smiled and gave me a hug. “I believe you have the answer you were looking for, sweetie.”

* * *

I stayed dressed as Taylor all weekend at my parents. We went out clothes shopping, out to dinner, and various other places as my family helped me learn to be more comfortable as Taylor in public.

When it came time to return to campus, I was about to change back into my male clothes when Dad reminded me I didn’t have to.

“You said your roommate has already seen Taylor.” he said.

“Yeah. I was Taylor one morning and cooked breakfast for Josh and Ni- Victor.”

“So you don’t have to get changed. Go as you are. Be yourself.”

He was right. I was currently wearing a striped sweater and jeans. I can do this. It’s only from my car to my apartment. 

I packed up my car and hugged my parents. This was the first time I was leaving as Taylor. So hearing “Bye Taylor. We love you.” from them as I got into my car, nearly broke me.

I quickly made it back to campus and found a parking spot. I grabbed my bags, put my coat’s hood over my head and walked quickly to my apartment.

I dashed into the door full of thrill and excitement. I did it. Another hurdle down. I put my bags down and ran to Josh’s room.

“Josh!”

“Ty- Taylor!” he said. “What a pleasant surprise! What do I owe for this visit?”

“Josh, I want to be Taylor full time.”

“Wow.” he said. “That’s awesome. Congratulations.”

“I want to wish it.” I said. “To be a real girl.”

“Honey,” he said, standing up to face me. “If you’re a real girl in here,” he pointed to my chest. “Then you don't need magic because you’re already a girl.”

“You know what I mean.” I said.

“You know, transitioning is a fairly common practice in this day and age. Again, why waste a wish when you can just start transitioning?”

“Because it’s not enough.” I said. “I want to be a cis woman.”

Josh sighed. “We talked about rushing into these types of things. This we need to talk about.”

I sat on Josh’s bed. “So let’s talk. I've been thinking about this all weekend. I’m not in a hurry. I mean I am. I’m eager to start my new life. But I have time to talk this out with you. Do you talk through wishes with all of your masters?”

He laughed. “No. You are my friend, first. My master, second. I’m talking to you right now as Josh, your friend and roommate. Not a genie.”

I nodded.

“Great, let's talk,” he said. “First. Why are you doing this? Is it because you believe Victor is straight? Are you doing this to win him back?”

I grinned. “Partially.”

“Tyler!” he yelled. “Sorry. Taylor! Don’t do this for someone else.”

“I’m not.” I replied. “I’m doing this for me. I want to be Taylor. No - I am Taylor. I just want the outside to match the inside.”

“OK,” he said. “If Victor doesn’t take you back as Taylor, what then?”

“Then I’ll be sad, but I’ll get over it.”

“You won’t regret the wish?”

“I don’t think so.”

“That’s not good enough.”

“I won’t regret it.” I corrected myself. “Josh, I had an epiphany this weekend. I’m Taylor. I always have been. I’ve always been wearing this Tyler mask. Then I was wearing the enby mask. That was the real me peeking through, testing the waters. The more I let the real me out, the more I wanted it. The less I wanted Tyler.”

Josh nodded. “You also have the wish that Nicole and Victor asked you to make.”

I was caught in a moment of surprise. “I had totally forgotten. They wanted me to wish to punish TK. I only have one wish left right?”

“Well…” he said. “Technically you used 5 of your 3 wishes already.”

“Wait, what?” I said. “How…”

“And I quote… I wish for the perfect girlfriend. I wish to know if those roses were enough. I wish Nicole was taller. I wish she’d give me a kiss. I wish for them to swap back.”

“Wait… but - you didn’t grant that stuff at the pool.” I said.

“You’re right. I’m just playing with you.” he said, chuckling. “You didn’t actually want that stuff at the pool so I didn’t grant it. I also rolled in your snickers and soda wish into the first one. Plus the change of restaurants.”

“That was you?”

“Yeah, in order to fulfill your first wish, I had to make sure you got Vicky to let her guard down and open up to you, and those roses were not going to cut it. Neither was that French restaurant.”

“So how many wishes do I have left?”

“One.”

I took a deep breath. I thought for a moment I had no wishes left. Something just occurred to me and I looked at Josh.

“Umm. What happens after I use up all of my wishes? I mean, what will happen to you?”

“I grant your wish and return back to the lamp to await a new master,” he said.

“So you can’t stay out of the lamp?”

“Not until I have a new master,” he said. “I’ve actually been out of the lamp for 3 years. Brandon never used his 3. And the current lamp and its predecessor- before you broke it- have been in your possession since then. Give or take a few times, one of your friends picked it up. There was also that wish that I granted to Madison when the girls came over to your place for a potluck.”

“You gave Madison a wish?”

“She didn’t know she wished it. She wished for that sorority to leave them alone. She was confiding in me about the stress they were under. I kinda knocked the lamp over into her lap to allow her to wish for that drama to be over with. I don’t do that for anyone. You and your friends are genuinely good people. And I’ve enjoyed spending the past 3 years with you. I’ll miss you all.”

“Why are you saying that like it’s goodbye?”

“Your third wish will put me back in the lamp.”

“But then someone else can be your master. Nicole or Victor or-”

“Taylor. Sweetie. I don't want to be passed around a group of friends like I was in TK. That was straight up awful. I was with them for 10 years, and they wished for the worst things imaginable.”

“But we’re not them.” I said. “What if we just get you a new master just to let you out? And they make no wishes?”

He chuckled. “Who would you trust to make no wishes?”

I thought for a moment. “Lexi. She’s the most honest down to earth person I know.”

“I do like Lexi.” Josh said. “She would be a fair master.”

“OK then.” I said. “Lexi will let you out.” I texted Lexi and asked her to come over.

* * *

Twenty minutes later there was a knock at my door. I got up and answered it.

Lexi looked at me and her eyes got wide in surprise. “Taylor is it?”

I turned red. “Oh my god, I forgot that-”

“It’s OK.” she said. “Victor told me about Taylor. You are very cute though. And I love that sweater.”

“Thank you” I said blushing.

“So what's up? What’s so urgent?”

Josh came out of his room. “Lexi!” he said. “Good afternoon!”

“Good afternoon, Josh.”

“Umm.” I said. “Lexi, I need to let you in on a secret. Josh is the genie.”

She looked surprised again for the 2nd time in a minute. “Wow, you are full of surprises today. Who else knows?”

“Nobody.” Josh responded. He held Lexi’s hands and looked her in her eyes. “Lexi, various members of TK were my master and were in possession of my lamp for over 10 years. They made me do awful things. I’m hiding from them because I don't want to ever find myself back in that situation again.”

She responded “I can empathize. I’m angry over being under Brandon’s spell for those 2 months. I can’t even imagine the things they made you do.”

“Lexi,” I said. “I called you over because when I make my 3rd wish, Josh will go back to being trapped in the lamp, awaiting the next master. But Josh wants to continue being a student here. So we need a new master to let him out but make no wishes.”

“And you want me to be the next master?” she asked, skeptically.

“Yes.” I responded. “You're the most honest and trustworthy person I know that won’t be tempted by the power.”

She nodded. “And you want this kept a secret so TK doesn't find Josh?”

“Exactly.”

“You know I hate secrets and lying right?”

“I know. But I figured if you knew the reasons, you’d be open to it.”

“Can we just, like, wish for Josh’s freedom?” she said.

“This isn’t a movie.” Josh said. “I actually cannot grant a wish that would alter myself. So you can’t wish for my freedom. You can only give it. And even then, I’ll always be connected with the lamp. It is who I am.”

Lexi nodded. “OK. I accept. So what’s your final wish? Are you going to turn TK into lizards or something?”

I looked down in embarrassment. I just realized the one wish I truly wanted to make was a selfish one. “I… wanted to wish I was a real girl.”

Lexi was silent. She came over to me and gave me a hug. “Oh Taylor.” she said. She embraced me in a hug for a long moment. “What would changing you to a girl entail?”

“I don’t know.” I said. “I’d love to have been born as Taylor.”

“That would require changing a lot of people’s memories.” Josh chimed in.

“You can’t do that.” Lexi quickly responded, disengaging from the hug. “Too many people’s memories have been fucked with over the years. Poor Victor still doesn’t believe his own real memories.”

“It doesn’t matter anyway.” I said shaking, my head. “I shouldn’t use my last wish selfishly.”

“Are you sure?” Lexi asked. “Sure, TK should be punished, but you have a chance to be your true self.”

“Josh reminded me that I can be my true self without magic. That guy assaulted Nicole and Victor and-” I looked at Lexi. She had tears in her eyes. “Oh my god. What did he do to you?”

“Don’t worry about it.” she said. “This is your wish.”

“Lexi?” I probed.

“None of it was consensual.” she said. “I don't want to dwell on it anymore. Make your wish.”

I was silent as I let that sit in the air for a moment. “Josh, how do we get back at them?”

“Well, there’s a lot of them. Not all of TK is bad. Not all of them are rapists.”

“Lexi, what would you like to see happen to them?”

Lexi wiped a hear from her cheek and pondered that for a moment. “I want them to feel what their victims felt. I’d like to see them have to live with the pain and torment that they caused. It doesn’t go away for their victims. It shouldn’t go away for them.”

“I dunno.” I said. “My first wish was made in anger. My second wish was made in guilt. Should my last wish be made in hate?”

“It’s not hate,” Lexi said. “It’s justice. They used magical means to get away with everything. It’s only appropriate to use magic to bring them to justice.”

I looked at Josh. “Josh. What do you think?

“I have a slight bias as well,” he said. “I like Lexi’s suggestion.”

“We don’t have to do this, Ty.” she said. “Wish to be a woman. We’ll figure out a way to not have to screw with people’s memories.”

“Nah.” I said. “Victor asked me not to use a wish to fix our relationship. I should use it to put an end to bad people in high places.”

“Josh,” I said to him. “I wish for every member of TK who has used your powers for evil, to have to constantly re-live the pain and trauma of their victims.”

Josh closed his eyes and reopened them. “It’s done.” He then disintegrated in a cloud of smoke.

Lexi and I looked at each other in amazement. He was gone. Josh was standing right here and now he’s gone.

“This way” I said, leading her to the lamp. I picked it up and handed it to her.

“Do I just rub it?” she asked. She rubbed the beer bottle and another cloud of smoke came from the lap and solidified as Josh.

“That’s the first time I’ve been in this new lamp since you broke the old one.” Josh said, dusting himself off. “Dusty and smells like old beer. Maybe you should break this one and find me something a little classier and cleaner. And bigger. That was cramped.”

“Well, I thought you don’t want to be in there anyway” I said to him.

“I don’t.” he chuckled. He turned to Lexi and bowed. “Mistress Alexis, I’m at your service.”

“Ugh, please call me just Lexi.” she said.

“Hey, you didn't bow and introduce yourself to me.” I said.

Josh shrugged. “I did, you thought I was joking.”

“Fair enough” I said. I turned back to Lexi who was still holding the lamp. “OK. That’s yours. Keep it safe. Don’t make any wishes. There’s someone I need to see.”

* * *

Victor

Nicole and I drove back to campus together. Predictably, Hanna convinced Nicole to stay the entire weekend. There was some studying we needed to do together so Nicole followed me back to my apartment.

I put my bags away and unpacked as Nicole started getting books out.

There was a knock at the door.

“If that’s Dave,” I said from my room. “Tell him I said thanks.”

Nicole got up and checked who was at the door. She gasped.

I heard the gasp and came rushing back. “Who...”

Standing in the threshold was Taylor. The moment I saw her I could feel my heart start racing.

Nicole cleared her throat and she looked at her ex-boyfriend standing there in their feminine identity.

“Hi Taylor,” Nicole said. “I didn’t expect you. Nice to finally meet you.” Nicole turned to me and mouthed a silent “wow.”

“Hi Nicole.” Taylor said, then looked at me. “Victor. I’m glad you’re both here,” she said.

I was still speechless.

“What’s on your mind?” Nicole asked. “Taylor.”

“I’ve decided to remain as Taylor full time.”

“Full time?” Nicole said. “That’s... That’s big. That’s amazing, Taylor.” she turned to me. “Say something, Victor.”

I couldn't get the words out of my mouth. She was my dream girl. She has been since I first laid eyes on PurpleMage. Seeing her at her parents for the first time solidified it. And she’s standing right here in my apartment. I was pushing Tyler away knowing full well that all it took was Taylor to pull me back. “I... I hope you’re not doing this for me...”

“I’m not,” she said. “I’m doing this for me.”

“OK.” I said. “You look amazing.”

She blushed at the compliment. “Victor, I was wondering if you’d like to go to dinner with me tonight.”

“I love you.” I said, then turned red. “I mean… I’d love to.” I looked at Nicole who was standing there between us. She had a pensive look on her face. I thought about the past 3 months, and the conversation I had with Alan and Lindsey. “Wait. I did this wrong last time.” I turned to Nicole. “Nicole, I’d like your blessing to go on a date with your ex.”

Both Taylor’s and my eyes were on Nicole. 

“Just one?” she said.

Both Taylor and I giggled. I turned red in embarrassment.

“Yes.” Nicole said and smiled. “I love you both, and I think you love each other. I’m done standing in your way.”

“See you tonight?” Taylor asked.

“Yes.” Victor said. “Where to?”

“I was thinking about that wing place.” she said. “That was Tyler and Vicky’s first date right? Let’s make it Taylor and Victor’s first date too.”

I think that was technically our second date, but who was I to argue with someone so gorgeous, “Then it’s a date.”

“Bye,” Taylor said to both of us as she turned around and quickly walked away.

* * *

Nicole

I closed the door as Taylor left. Victor quietly sat down but had a very noticeable smile.

“That’s the first time I’ve seen you smile in a long time.” I said.

“It’s just one date.” he said.

“Sure,” I said. “Keep telling yourself that. Last time you two dated you were engaged in 3 months.”

I saw Victor’s smile get bigger.

Watching that scene with Taylor and Victor unfold reminded me of my own romantic needs. I looked down at my books and then Victor. “Vic, I’ll be right back. There’s something I have to do.”

I dashed out the door. I saw Taylor getting into her car. “Taylor, can I get a ride?”

“Where to?” she asked.

* * *

I got out of Taylor’s car and ran to Madison’s apartment. I knocked on the door.

Mads answered and I rushed in, giving her a kiss.

She was surprised at first, but held me tightly as she returned the affection

“Hey girl” she said to me.

“I’m ready.” I said. “I talked about patience last week, but then I realized… I don’t have any patience either.” We both laughed. “I’m done living in the past. I disowned my parents. I’ve given my blessing to Victor and Taylor. I don’t want to wait for tomorrow anymore.”

“Do you want to come in?” she asked. She bit her lips and she looked at me seductively

“Maybe later.” I said. “I promised Victor we’d study. But maybe dinner. Drinks? Dessert?”

Mads laughed. “So you come all the way here, tell me you don’t want to wait anymore and then make me wait?”

I chucked. “I’m Sorry. I promised myself that the first thing I did when I got back to campus was tell you I love you and that I want to be with you.”

She smiled. “I suppose I can wait for tonight for my girlfriend.” She winked at me and I got a warm feeling.

I smiled. 

Hearing Madison call me her girlfriend felt like the best thing in the world.

Chapter 40 - Induction

Taylor

That night I dreamed of Victor. Our date went very well. We laughed, we joked, and we reminisced about the past 3 months. We played a round of mini-golf. He won. He walked me home. We made out in front of my apartment for what seemed like an hour.

Despite that, I could tell we were still a little unsure about our new situation. Reversing our gender roles felt a little clumsy and awkward. He didn’t say it, but there were a few hesitations here and there that I was hyper aware of. I hesitated too. While we were making out, I could feel our bulges pressing up against each other. It took me out of the moment for a second. It wasn’t unwelcome, but it was just different. I felt him shift slightly as well. It all may be nothing. It may just be us being self-conscious about our changes.

I didn’t invite him in. I could tell we both weren’t ready. He didn’t fight it. We smiled and promised to see each other tomorrow. We kissed once more, squeezed each other’s hands and he left. I needed to tell my mind not to overthink it. Victor loves me. I love him.

I went to bed topless and in men’s boxers I didn’t have any women’s nightwear yet. Up until now, being Taylor was mostly a hobby and I got by with a few full cute outfits. Being Taylor full time was going to require lots of clothes. Maybe I could convince one of the girls to take me shopping.

In the middle of the night I started tossing and turning. I felt uncomfortable. I felt cold. When my alarm went off and I woke up, something was different.

I sat up. Something felt off. I felt an additional weight on my chest. I looked down and right there on my chest were perky breasts.

I immediately brought my hands up to them. They were real! How was this possible? 

I reached down into my boxers. It was gone.

Am I dreaming?

I pinched myself. Nope, not dreaming.

I stood up. The room looked bigger. Was I shorter? I ran out of my bedroom and to the bathroom mirror.

Staring back at me was a topless girl in cute boy-shorts. She had my hair and my eyes. But her face was softer and rounder. She was shorter.

“Josh!” I yelled, surprising myself with my new voice.

I ran to his room and stopped at his open door. His room was empty. 

“Josh?” I said again running out to the living room.

His stuff was gone. The coffee table, the end table, his various wall art. All gone.

There was a knock at the door. I was about to open it, the cold air of my apartment and my newly sensitive nipples reminded me I was still topless. 

I ran back to my room and opened my closet to grab a t-shirt. Inside the closet, a whole bunch of dresses and tops were hanging up. Where were my men’s clothes? I grabbed the first casual dress I found and pulled it over my head. The sundress hugged my new curves and elicited emotions I really didn't have time to explore.

I returned to the door and answered it.

Standing outside was another girl.

“Oh good morning, Taylor.” she said. “I’m sorry if I woke you.”

I stared at her, confused.

“I’m Sam.” she said. “We’ve been talking over email. I’m your roommate next semester. You said I could stop by in the morning before class.”

“Right.” I said. I didn’t know Josh was moving out, so this came as a surprise. 

She must’ve noticed the confusion on my face. “Can I come in?” she asked.

“Sure, sure” I said, standing aside.

She came in and put her purse down. “Thank you so much for letting me room with you next semester. I know you had the place all to yourself and I bet it sucks to have to fill the vacant room.”

“It’s no problem,” I said. I was starting to worry about Josh. Where is he? Did someone make 3 wishes? Did he disappear back into his lamp?

Sam dug into her purse and pulled out a tape measure and started walking towards the bedrooms.

I followed her curiously into Josh’s old room. 

She measured the size of the room. “I have some furniture for the common area we could use if you want.”

“Um, that’d be great,” I said.

“How did you end up living in a double room by yourself anyway?” she said. “Oh yeah. That’s right, you mentioned it was a computer glitch.”

“Damn those glitches” I chuckled nervously. I wasn’t alone all semester. What happened to Josh? Has reality completely changed around me? Did the past change too? Talking to Sam just confused me more on what just happened.

“Taylor, that’s a cute dress.” she said. “Where did you get it?”

I looked down at the floral sundress I haphazardly put on. “I’m not entirely sure.” I replied.

The dress, while cute, was starting to rub my sensitive nipples. I crossed my arms to try to make that sensation stop.

“Are you going away for the holidays?” she asked. “I was thinking of moving in my stuff right after my finals.”

“I hadn’t thought that far in advance” I replied.

“I got what I need.” she said, closing up her tape measure. “Thank you, thank you so much, Taylor. Until you offered up your vacant room I was out of luck. My current living arrangement is awful and I was worried I would have to drop my spring classes if I didn't find a place for next semester.”

I offered the room up? What else changed in this new reality?

“If I don't see you before then, good luck on your finals and happy holidays.”

“Same to you” I said.

I escorted her out of my apartment.

“Bye!” she smiled as she closed the door behind her.

I stood there confused. “What the fuck?” I said to the empty apartment.

I looked around. Aside from all of Josh’s missing stuff, everything was the same. My video game system and TV were still in the corner of the room. Except the TV was on a new TV stand I didn’t recognize. I guess without a roommate I caved and bought one.

I went back to my bedroom. Everything was still the same. Except the clothing. The clothing was different. I went to the bathroom. All of my male hygiene products were replaced by feminine versions. I now had a drawer with makeup, hair accessories and feminine hygiene products. This was amazing!

I searched my apartment for my phone.

I found it in my bedroom next to the bed. But it had a different case in it. The black case was replaced by a yellow case with a cute anime girl on it. I scrolled through the contacts and found Josh. “Thank God” I said. 

I dialed it. 

“Taylor, honey” he said. “Good morning.”

“Josh, thank God” I said. “I thought you vanished.”

“I didn't vanish,” he said. “I can explain. Are you decent?”

“Decent?” 

“Yeah. I know you sleep naked.”

“I threw something on.”

“OK, be right there,” he said.

Just then there were knocks at my door. I ran back to the door and Josh was standing there.

“What happened?” I asked. “Why aren’t you my roommate anymore?”

“Well the university doesn’t allow cohabitation. I’m a guy. You're a girl. That’s a no-no for the school’s administration. Apparently they think straight people are rabbits and gay people don’t exist...”

I said nothing and just blinked at him. It’s way too early for his snark.

“I’m still your neighbor though.” he said, sensing I was getting frustrated.

I shook my head. “OK fine, why am I a girl? I mean why am I a real girl? Did someone make a wish?”

“Lexi wished for you to have been born a girl.”

“Lexi did this? But damn, I thought I could trust her to not make a wish. I’m sorry.”

“Don’t apologize. She said you earned it. I agreed with her.”

“How did I earn this?”

“Your friendship the past 3 years. Your selfless last wish.”

“What about all of the memories you just changed?” I said.

“Lexi is quite thorough. We talked and discussed it for hours, and decided that your closest friends will not have their memories changed. Strangers and acquaintances will only remember Taylor. But all of your friends will remember Tyler. Hey - I even left your physical and digital memories alone. If you scroll through your phone, you’ll still have pictures of Tyler and Vicky. It’s just that outside of your close group, Tyler never existed.”

“What kinda crazy shit will that change? I just had a strange girl come in here claiming to be next semester’s roommate measuring your old room.”

“While there are a lot of people that have at least one memory of Tyler, changing those memories to have Taylor in them does very little to alter their lives.”

“How much of this new world is going to be foreign to me?”

“Don’t worry about it. One small detail like a normal person’s gender changing doesn’t change the course of history as much as every human thinks it does.”

“What about Victor and Nicole?”

“They don't know yet. They think nothing has happened since last night. Lexi told me to relay this message… and I quote “Tell the Truth!””

“OK” I said. “What about my family? How am I going to explain…” I motioned at my chest. “...this… to them.”

“I knew you wouldn’t want your family’s memories altered. And I knew your family was already accepting of your gender identity. So I implanted a subliminal idea in their head that would make them accept that magic exists.”

“Accepting of magic?”

“Yes. So, assuming you tell the truth about you and Victor, they’ll simply accept the truth that you have transitioned through magic, and Victor and Nicole were swapped that weekend.”

“This is a lot,” I said.

“I know.” Josh said. “Lexi should be a lawyer. We went through several drafts to make sure no words of hers were misinterpreted.”

“What now?” I asked.

“What do you mean ‘what now?’” Josh said. “You’re finally a woman. Go enjoy it. But first, you have class. Your class schedule did not change with your gender.”

“Right.” I said.

“Have a good day… Taylor.”

Josh left our - I mean - my apartment. I found myself alone.

I thought for a moment. I cupped my breasts again. I can’t believe they’re real. Then I smiled. I ran back to my bedroom and started checking out this new wardrobe that has magically appeared in my closet and dresser. I started pulling out clothes to wear. 

I found clothes that would never have fit my previous body. I held different items up to my new body. I squealed in excitement.

Today was a new day!

* * *

Nicole

I woke up to Madison caressing one of my breasts. I looked at her and she grinned a devilish smile. I decided the other one was being neglected so I started caressing that one too. 

“It feels so great to have my body back” I said. “It took losing it for me to realize how much I am quite fond of it. I didn’t think I’d miss having breasts until they were gone.”

Madison propped herself on her free arm and listened while she continued rubbing her fingers over my skin. “Is there anything else you missed?”

I could feel her fingers leave my chest and slowly make their way down my body.

When her fingers reached my clit, I groaned. “We have class soon.”

“We have another hour before we have to be there.” she said. “A quickie?” I could feel her finger pressing my button and I let out a moan.

I thought about it and smiled back. “OK. But just a quickie.”

Ten minutes later Lexi was knocking on the wall. “Knock it off you two!”

* * *

After a quick shower, I joined Lexi in the kitchen for breakfast. “Good Morning.” I said.

She laughed and shook her head. “And I thought Vicky was a screamer.”

I turned red as she had an evil smile on her face. “What?” I said. “I… I wasn't that loud.”

Lexi simply chuckled. 

I got a yogurt from the fridge and sat down at the counter and browsed the day's news on my phone.

I got an email. It was from Courtney. It was dated only a few minutes ago.

“Did you guys do this?” she wrote.

That’s weird. I wrote back. “Do what?”

Her reply was quick. “The governor resigning. Turn on the local news.”

I grabbed the TV remote and pointed it to the TV to turn on. The local news was on with an anchor talking.

“This morning the Governor resigned,” the anchor said, “admitting to criminal conduct in office, including bribery, conspiracy and sexual assault…”

“Holy shit” I said.

“What?” Lexi asked

“That guy. The governor. He’s a TK alumni. I remember seeing his portrait in their frat house.”

“Hmm.” Lexi said, raising an eyebrow.

I then got a phone call from Victor. 

I answered it. “Vic what’s up?”

“Good morning,” he said. “I got a call from my Dad who got a call from his lawyers. Apparently they’re transferring Brandon to a psych ward.”

“A psych ward?” I repeated. “Why?” I turned to Lexi. “Brandon’s been transferred to a psych ward.” I turned on the speaker phone. “Vic I have you on speaker, Lexi’s here.”

“Well, they said he snapped.” Victor continued. “He was sitting in the corner of his cell in a fetal position admitting to everything. Stuff he did to me. Stuff he did to you. Stuff about strangers. Stuff about genies. Granted that last part no one believes. Everyone thinks he’s just snapped.”

“Serves that asshole right,” Lexi said.

“Vic this is crazy. Did you see the governor just resigned? He was TK too.”

“Did we do this?” Victor asked. “I mean, did Taylor make that wish on our behalf?”

“I’ll ask her.” I said.

“Hey Nicole, before I hang up,” Victor said. “My dad also wanted to see both of us this afternoon. At his office.”

“Both of us?” I said. “At his office?”

“Yeah.”

“I suppose I can head over there after the other internship.”

“OK, I’ll let him know”

Lexi made a face at me as if I was forgetting something. Oh, right.

“Vic” I said. “Malbec Monday tonight. Come over at 6.”

“Great,” he said. “Need me to pick up anything?”

“Nope, Madison and Lexi’s got it.”

I hung up with Victor and dialed the number for Tyler. I’ll have to change the contact name later. 

“Nicole” I heard a feminine voice on the other end.

“Taylor,” I said. “You’ve been working on your voice.”

“Umm, yeah” she said. “There’s something I need to talk to you about.”

“Sure,” I said. “But first, did you happen to make that wish to punish TK?”

“I did.” she said.

“Well it worked. Brandon’s in a psych ward. The governor just resigned.”

“So did a few other people.” Lexi said, scrolling through her phone. “The university president. A number of CEOs from major companies. Lots of politicians.”

“Oh my god” I said. “Do you think they are going to make a connection back to us?”

“I don’t know,” Taylor said. “I should ask the genie”

“OK.” I said. “Before we hang up. Malbec Monday tonight. Come over at 6.”

“I look forward to it.” she said.

“Oh wait, you said you needed to talk to me about something?” I asked.

“You know what, maybe I'll save it for you in-person since I’ll see you tonight” she said.

“Sounds good,” I said.

We hung up. Wow, her voice was great.

I reopened my email and responded to Courtney. “A friend took care of it.”

She was quick to respond again. “Thank you. The governor. He was my rapist and the one who murdered my original body.”

I put my phone down. I was almost in tears.

“What?” Lexi asked when she noticed my facial expression. She came around to me, glanced at my phone then put her arm around me. “It’s OK, Nicole. It’s over. These people would still be in power if it weren’t for you, Victor and Taylor.”

* * *

I walked into Mr. Machado’s office. Place of my former internship. I hadn’t been here since my presentation with Aunt Shirley over a week ago. I signed in as a visitor and was escorted to my old office.

I peered into my former office where Victor and Jennifer were seated. There were balloons and welcome back cards all over Victor’s desk.

I knocked on the door jam. “I’m here.” I said to Victor.

They turned around. Naturally Jennifer didn’t recognize me, and resumed what she was doing.

“My dad said we can meet in the conference room when we’re ready,” Victor said.

We both walked down the hall to the conference room.

“I have no idea what I’m doing here,” he said. “We’ve spent all this time studying for class, we’re going to have to fill each other in on our internship stuff. And Jennifer isn’t helpful.”

“I agree.” I said. “It took me a whole day to realize you were building a marketing campaign around those logos you made.”

“We made”

“You made,” I said. “Don’t sell yourself short, Vic.”

When we both entered the conference room, both Mr. Machado and Aunt Shirley were seated there discussing something over some paperwork.

Why is Aunt Shirley here?

Aunt Shirley saw me, then stood up and smiled. “Nicole.” She opened up her arms to me

“Aunt Shirley.” I said walking forward to receive her hug, I wanted to do this 2 weeks ago. “I’ve missed you.”

“I’ve missed you too.” she replied. “Look at you. You’re grown into such a beautiful young woman.”

I looked around. “I don’t understand, what’s going on?”

“Well,” Mr. Machado. “Ms. Marlon here explained to me the project she was working on with Victor. She explained how Victor may have been doing this for his friend Nicole. When you came over for Thanksgiving, I put two and two together and realized you were the same person.”

“I just can't believe this.” I said. “It’s been so long.”

“How about we give you two some time together,” Mr. Machado said. “Victor, let’s give them some space.” Mr. Machado and Victor left the conference room.

“It’s been at least 4 years,” Aunt Shirley said.

“It has,” I said. “I um… had a falling out with my parents at Thanksgiving.”

“I kinda heard.” she said. “Bits and pieces from Mr. Machado and from your mother who was not too happy about it.”

“What did she tell you?”

“She blamed me for having a negative influence on you.” she chuckled.

“She said they cut me off from college tuition.”

“Don’t worry about that.” she said. “I’ve got you covered.”

“Thank you,” I said. “For everything. What about Mom and Dad?”

“They’re angry and don’t see that it was all their fault from the beginning. They lobbed threats at me, but then I reminded them you’re 21 and an adult and you can do whatever you want.”

I nodded.

“Maybe one day they’ll come around. So how are you? I haven't seen you in so long.”

“I’m doing great. I’m going to graduate in the spring. I’m doing an internship.”

“Those are great, but how are you doing?”

“It’s been rough,” I said. “I didn’t realize how much my parents screwed me up. But I’m doing better with the help from my friends. I umm... have a girlfriend now. She has been one of my best friends since freshman year.”

“I see you’ve made some good friends,” she said. “Victor seems nice.”

“He is. And so is his family. The Machados took me in on Thanksgiving. No questions asked. Victor and Hanna are like the siblings I never had. I thought at that moment I no longer had a family.”

“You have me Nicole.” she said. “I’m sorry your parents kept us apart.”

I got up and hugged her again. This was real. I helped make this happen. 

I eventually let go and sat back down. “Tell me about you.” I asked. “We used to tell each other everything.”

“Well after the divorce” she said, “I decided I wanted to start doing things your uncle was never interested in, so I started seeing the world…” 

* * *

Aunt Shirley and I talked for an hour. It was getting late and everyone else at the office had gone home. Aunt Shirley and I exchanged contact info and a promise to see each other at some point during the holidays. Victor stuck around, waiting for me and drove me home. 

As I was walking up the stairs my phone rang. It was Taylor.

“Hello?” I answered.

“Nikki, I was going to do this in person, but I got frustrated and I need your help” Taylor said. 

“What’s wrong?”

“I’m a girl.”

I laughed. “I know that, silly. You came out to us yesterday. Your voice is amazing by the way.”

“No. I mean I’m a real girl now.”

I paused. “Um... what? Dammit Tyler, what did you do? You didn’t swap with someone did you?”

“Nothing I swear,” she said. “I didn’t swap. I’m still me. I mean. I’m a girl, but apparently this is my body. As if I was born like this. I woke up like this, this morning. But this is a good thing. This is what I want. But I’m worried about what Victor is going to say. I kinda want to surprise him and wow him at the same time. Can you help? 

“How can I help?”

“I have this whole wardrobe that magically appeared and I have no idea what I’m doing. I figured since you taught Victor…”

I chuckled and shook my head out of disbelief. “Sure Tay. OK. 5PM. Don’t be late. We have a lot of work to do.”

* * *

Taylor

I stood outside Nicole and Lexi’s apartment holding a bagful of clothes I couldn’t decide on. I texted Nicole that I was outside. Nicole’s RA saw me from inside the door. 

She stopped and smiled at me. “Hey Taylor,” she said. “Come on in, it’s cold out there.”

I smiled back at her. She’s never been this friendly to me.

“Tell Nicole and Lexi I said hi” she said walking the other direction. Wait, wasn’t she going to escort me?

On my way up the steps I ran into Nicole. She didn’t notice me at first. “Hey” I said.

She stopped and looked at me. She did a double take. “Tyler?” she said. “I mean Taylor. Oh my god. You weren't kidding!”

We continued walking and she let me into her room. Madison and Lexi were there. I saw Madison’s eyes nearly jump out of her head.

“Hey everyone,” Nicole said behind me. “Let me introduce you to the new Taylor.”

“Wow” Lexi said. “That turned out better than I imagined.”

“F’ing magic,” Madison said, shaking her head. “I’m going to have to break into the wine a little early.”

I smiled at them. It was a little strange standing here with my ex-girlfriend and my ex-girlfriend’s best friends. Lexi had seen me yesterday as trans Taylor. This is the first time Madison has seen me as a woman, period.

“Where would you like to start?” Nicole asked.

“I’m not sure.” I said. “I have no clue what I’m doing.” I opened my bag and started pulling out dresses, tops and skirts.

Lexi laughed. “I guess no one told her Malbec Monday was a pajama party.”

I looked up with embarrassment. “Oh my God I didn’t know.”

“It’s OK,” Nicole said, putting her hand on my shoulder. She then shot evil eyes at Lexi. “We’ll make an exception for your first night as a girl.”

“What?” Lexi said laughing. “You said to treat Taylor no differently than Tyler. I enjoyed pushing Tyler’s buttons.”

We settled on a purple party dress. It was similar to what Vicky wore on our first date.

They sat me down on a barstool in front of the mirror. Lexi went behind me and started styling my hair. Nicole pulled up another stool and started doing my makeup.

“I’m so nervous,” I said.

“You’re in good hands” Lexi said. 

“It was only 3 months ago.” Nicole said. “In this same spot in this apartment I was doing this for Vicky for her date with you. OK, we’re going to start with foundation, then concealer.”

“My Aunt Kira is trans and showed me some of this already.”

“Your face is no longer masculine so we’re going to do a few things differently” she said. “And you have amazing skin.” She started applying makeup on me. She would call out what she was doing every step of the way. “Vicky actually showed me this trick with eye shadow.”

Out of the corner of my eye, I saw Lexi plug a curling iron in. “Victor liked your hair before, but he is going to love this.” 

I tried to take mental notes.

When they were done, they stood me up for everyone to see the finished product.

“Damn Tay,” Nicole said, looking me up and down. “Everything came together nicely. You look so amazing.”

I hadn’t seen her check me out like that in a long time. “Better than Tyler?”

“I didn’t want to say that,” she said. “Tyler was certainly handsome in his own right.”

“Watch out TayTay,” Madison said. “I think Nicole might want to get back together with you.”

Nicole turned red with embarrassment. “No, I’m with you now. And besides she has Victor.”

Madison laughed at making Nicole flustered. She ran a finger over my shoulder “You know if this Victor thing doesn’t work out, I’m open to polycules.”

Nicole looked at her with a shocked expression and pushed her shoulder. ‘But I’m not.”

“Never mind Taylor,” Madison said. “My girlfriend apparently isn’t the sharing type.”

“I’m just not used to this kind of attention,” I said, nervously.

“You better get used to it, girl” Madison said. “Victor is going to have to fight them all back.”

I blushed. “Do you think he’s going to like it?”

“Definitely” Lexi said.

“Lexi,” I said, “can I speak with you in private?”

“Sure, Tay,” she said.

We both walked out of the apartment.

“So what do you think?” she said.

“This new body is amazing,” I said. “But I thought we agreed on no wishes.”

“We agreed to make sure I didn’t use all three. When you left Josh said so many good things about you. He was kinda regretful he didn’t get a chance to really give you what you wanted. He tried, and you reversed that wish. Then you unselfishly used your last wish to help us.”

“What exactly did you wish for?”

“I have a whole sheet of paper in my room double sided with the wish and the rules behind it, if you’re really interested.”

“Maybe I’ll just let myself be surprised. What are you going to do with the lamp?”

“Well, I’m not going to use my second wish. We’re still keeping this a secret right? So I think I’m going to find a hiding place. Maybe try to take the temptation away.”

“OK.” I said. “I just want Josh to be able to live the life he wants.”

“Let’s go back in.” she said. “We have lots of reasons to celebrate tonight.”

As we walked back into the apartment, Nicole’s phone buzzed. Nicole looked at it. “OK everyone, he’s here!”

* * *

Victor

It was a little cold. I had my coat over a t-shirt and a pair of pajama bottoms I found. I don’t really sleep in pajamas so I was lucky I found a single pair stuffed in the back of a drawer. I reached the door of my former dorm. I could try to sneak in, but I didn’t want to receive the wrath of the RA. I texted Nicole that I was here.

Nicole appeared at the door and let me in. “You’re late.”

“Sorry” I said. “Someone made me stay late at my internship. Plus I had schoolwork I needed done before tomorrow.” I replied.

“I’m just giving you a hard time, Vic.” Nicole said.

We reached the door and she stopped me. “Wait one second,” she poked her head into her apartment. “Are we ready?” She turned back to me. “OK, close your eyes.”

“Why?” I said, closing them anyway.

“You’ll see.” she said. I felt her hands cover my eyes. “Let me know if this is too tight, I don't want to hurt your bad eye.”

“It’s fine. But is this really necessary?”

She didn’t respond and instead led me inside the apartment. We stopped moving. “Listen, Victor.” she said. “Something happened to Taylor.”

“Oh my god what?” I said, concerned.

I felt a pair of hands grab mine. “It’s OK Victor, I’m here” Taylor said. Her voice sounded a little different.

“Your voice sounds different.” I said.

“There was another wish.” Taylor said.

“I said you shouldn’t-”

“I didn’t make it.” Taylor replied. “Open your eyes.”

Nicole took her hands off my eyes. I opened my eyes. Standing in front of me was… that can’t be Taylor. She was shorter than Taylor. She had minimal makeup. She was in an elegant dress. She was clearly a cis woman. And she was gorgeous. She smiled at me.

I looked around the apartment. Nicole was next to me. Lexi and Madison were in the living room watching us. Taylor was nowhere to be seen.

I looked back at the girl in front of me. “Taylor?”

“Hi.” she said, smiling then nervously biting her lip.

“But you’re -”

“A cis girl.” she said. “I woke up like this.”

“And you didn’t wish for it?”

“No.” she said. “My final wish was for TK to pay for the pain they caused. Maybe this was just… the genie’s parting gift or something.”

“Wow” I said. I didn’t know what to say. I didn’t want Taylor to make any changes to herself for me. But I couldn’t deny this was amazing.

“Victor, tell me you’re OK with this.” she said.

“Yeah - I mean. You’re gorgeous. I mean you were always gorgeous, it's just… I didn’t want you to change for me...”

“I know you didn’t,” she said. “I wanted to change for me. I was worried you’d hate this.”

“I don’t” I said. “If this is the real Taylor, then I’m happy you get to be yourself.”

“Why haven’t you kissed her yet?” Madison said from the living room.

Taylor and I both chuckled. I moved forward, put my hand around her waist. She closed her eyes and we kissed. And we continued to kiss. Taylor put her arms around me and embraced me tightly. Like she used to do when she was Tyler and I was Vicky.

“Damn Vic and Tay,” I heard Lexi say with a laugh. “Get a room.”

I heard Nicole clearing her throat. “We have things to do.”

Taylor and I broke off our kiss. We didn’t take our eyes off each other.

“So.” Lexi said. She handed me and Taylor each a candle.

“What’s this for?” I asked.

“The pledge should stop talking,” Madison said in a demanding tone.

“Pledge?”

“Our sisterhood was founded when we rejected the other sororities.” Lexi said. “We decided we were going to make an informal one based on mutual respect and love for each other.”

I looked around and Nicole, Lexi and Mads each had a candle as they lit each others’.

“Tonight we are inducting you into our sisterhood.” Lexi said.

I turned to look at Taylor who was beaming at being called a sister.

“We are proud induct our first transgender sister.” Lexi said to Taylor. “Even if only we know the truth.” She then looked at me. “And our first genderfluid sister.”

“But I’m not-”

“Silence pledge” Nicole said. She then smiled and winked at me.

Nicole turned off the apartment lights and the room was dimly lit by the 3 girls’ candles. 

Lexi stood in front of me. “Victoria Machado aka Victor, do you vow to love and protect this sisterhood?”

Ugh. She called me Victoria.

She looked at me impatiently.

“Yes,” I said.

Lexi lit my candle.

Nicole stood in front of Taylor. “Taylor Matthews, do you vow to love and protect this sisterhood?”

“Yes.” Taylor said with a big smile on her face.

Nicole lit Taylor’s candle.

“Welcome to the club, ladies,” Lexi said. “You may blow out your candles.”

We blew out the candles and Nicole turned the lights back on.

Madison took our candles and handed us pre-poured wine glasses. “Let Malbec Monday commence!”

Nicole turned on some music and started dancing around with her wine glass. Mads and Taylor joined her.

“They started drinking earlier” Lexi chuckled.

“I bet,” I said. I took the opportunity to ask Lexi what she meant earlier. “Lexi, what did you mean by genderfluid? I’ve heard the term before.”

“This is a Mads question.” she said. “Mads!”

Madison came over to us still bopping to the music.

“Vic wants to know about genderfluid.” Lexi said.

“Ah yes.” she said. “Someone who doesn’t adhere to fixed gender norms.”

“And you think that’s me?”

“Vic, we invited you to a girls’ night.” Madison said. “You accepted without hesitation.” 

“You dove into being Vicky head first after only minimal resistance.” Lexi added.

“But I see myself as a guy.” I said.

“Vic, gender is a spectrum.” Madison said. “Genderfluid just means you can slide up and down that scale and you don't have to stay fixed. You can be Vicky tonight and do something traditionally feminine with us, then tomorrow be Victor and go do something traditionally masculine.”

“How does that make you feel?” Lexi asked.

“Fine I suppose.”

“How does being Vicky tonight sound?” Madison asked.

“Fine.”

“Are you excited about that prospect?”

“I’m more excited about hanging out with you all than being one way or another.”

“And that’s cool,” Lexi said. “We’re a no pressure kinda group. Do what you enjoy.”

“Vicky?” Madison asked.

“Yeah” I answered without thinking about it. 

“I’m glad you’re here.” she said.

“Me too,” Lexi said, hugging me.

“Vic,” Nicole said. “I’m going to paint Taylor’s nails. You want in on this color?”

I looked at Mads and Lexi. They were looking at me, waiting for my answer. I smiled. “Sure, what color do you have there?”

* * *

Taylor and I got matching red nail polish. Pictures were taken of our interlocking fingers. Everyone else thought it was adorable. I was just trying to contain my excitement being around Taylor.

I sat back down on the couch, and Taylor joined me. She tucked her legs up under her and leaned into me. We held hands.

“Wanna get a selfie?” Taylor asked. “I have to replace the previous one for my lock screen.”

“Sure,” I said. Taylor pulled out her phone and we leaned in together and she took our picture. She showed it to me. It was a cute picture indeed.

“That’s a good picture of you and your boyfriend.” I said.

“Oh, are we official?” she said.

I turned red. “I… I thought.”

She chuckled and kissed me. “If you’re asking, the answer is yes.”

I kissed her back. “Did we even technically break up?” I asked.

“Does it matter?”

“No it doesn't” I said, kissing her. “It’s been a long time since I had a girlfriend.”

Taylor got a big smile on her face. “I love hearing that word describe me. Do it again.”

“Taylor, you are my girlfriend.”

She squealed in excitement and kissed me again.

“It’s gossip time ladies,” Madison said.

Everyone else took up the remaining spots on the couch, chairs and the floor.

“Who wants to go first?” Nicole asked.

“How about the two love birds?” Lexi said, looking at me and Taylor. “Don't think we don’t see you cuddling.”

“Nah, let’s not put them on the spot yet.” Nicole said.

“Lexi, you go first,” Madison said. “What's up with you and the football player?”

“Dave?” Lexi said.

“Wait, you’re seeing Dave?” I said.

“We only went out a few times.” Lexi responded.

“Oh, this I need to hear,” Nicole said.

“We mostly just talk.” she said. “And not about football. He’s got interesting opinions about law, politics and current events. And he’s funny. After dating Brandon I could use a goofball in my life.”

“I would not have guessed that.” Madison said. “How did that even happen?”

“We ran into each other the day after the attack. He wanted to do something nice for Victor. I suggested we clean up the apartment. So then we spent a few hours cleaning up.”

“No it was ALL DAY.” Madison said. “And a random night before and after Thanksgiving.”

Lexi smiled, shrugged, and took a sip of wine. “Taylor,” she said. “How does it feel to be a woman?”

“It’s only been less than twenty four hours,” she said. We all looked at her. “But I feel so alive and free!”

“Victor,” Nicole said. “I have a question.” She had a slight playful smirk on her face.

“OK.” I said. I was afraid of what she was going to ask me.

“Now that the swap is out in the open and we’re not keeping secrets, have you told Taylor about the date you took me on?” she asked.

Taylor turned to me. “You went on a date with my ex-girlfriend?”

I turned red and everyone laughed including Taylor. This must be pick-on-Victor night.

“Apparently Vic is going on dates with everyone’s ex’s.” Madison said.

“It wasn’t a date,” I explained. “I was trying to cheer up Nicole and find a way to swap back at the same time.”

“He took me to a museum, out to lunch, to an arcade and we went dancing.” Nicole bragged.

“Oh, dancing?” Taylor said.

“Yes,” Nicole said. “Let’s show them.” She went up to the music and started looking for a song.

“Did you tell them how I got you to pee in the water fountain?” I said, trying to turn the attention away from me.

There were laughs as Nicole chuckled. 

“Hey I would’ve totally peed standing up if I was a guy too.” Lexi said.

Nicole found what she was looking for and changed the music to a salsa song. “Come on Vicky, let’s show them how we do it.”

I grinned as a smiling Taylor pulled me up and shoved me towards Nicole.

I started dancing with Nicole, trying my best to imitate actual salsa dancers. It looked like Nicole was enjoying herself too.

“That was an afternoon I will always cherish,” Nicole said while dancing.

“I feel like I actually danced better when I had actual hips to shake,” I laughed.

“You’re doing just fine,” she said.

Just then Taylor got up and started dancing with us. “I’m getting jealous,” she said.

Nicole eventually moved off to the side and Taylor started grinding up on me. Damn, she was turning me on. I can’t believe this hot girl was my girlfriend. Before I knew it the song was over.

I looked over at a smiling Lexi who was covering up her eyes. “I guess men’s pajama pants don't leave much to the imagination.”

I looked down and saw my pajama pants were tenting up. I embarrassingly covered the bulge with my hands.

“Don’t be embarrassed Vic.” Madison said. “I mean half of us have already seen it.”

“Wait, what?” I said out of confusion.

“Oh that’s right!” Lexi said. “Mads, you wanna dish on having sex with Victor’s body?”

“I didn’t know that!” I said. I turned to Nicole. “When did…”

“While you were busy getting proposed to.” Nicole smiled and winked at me. I’m glad she’s no longer angry at me. But I kinda wish I knew about that.

Lexi turned the music back to pop and started dancing with Taylor.

“You know, you both can use that to your advantage,” Mads said. “Vic, you can give me some pointers on some of Nicole’s erogenous zones, and Nicole can give Taylor some pointers too.”

“I am not giving my ex pointers.” Nicole said, laughing.

“Is this pick on Vic day?” I asked.

“No.” Nicole said. “We lovingly teased Taylor earlier. It’s your turn. We’re teasing you because we all love you.”

“But only one of you is my girlfriend.” I retorted.

“Did you hear that ladies?” Nicole said. “Vic just called Taylor his girlfriend.”

There was a chorus of “awws.”

“All of this gushy romance is turning me on,” Madison said walking up to Nicole. She put her wine glass down and started making out with her.

I left them and started dancing with Lexi and Taylor.

* * *

Taylor

I put the key into the door and we walked into my quiet, barely furnished apartment. Home sweet home. I held my boyfriend by the hand as we walked through the threshold. We were both a little tipsy after an evening of wine drinking.

“Wow,” Victor said. “Your place looks different.”

“Josh lives next door now.” I said. “I guess the new me isn’t really much of a decorator. I’m getting a new roommate in January, she said she’s going to decorate.”

“You’re getting a new roommate?” he asked.

“Yeah. Her name is Sam.”

“Well that’s a bummer.” he said.

“Not really.” she said. “You live alone now. So if we want privacy…”

Victor smiled at that and kissed me.

“Make yourself at home.” I said. “You’re alright in PJs, I’d like to get out of this dress. I’ll be right back.”

I saw Victor make his way to the couch and pick up the video game controllers. Meanwhile, I went back to my bedroom. I opened various drawers. I knew I had a whole new wardrobe, but I was curious how far Josh’s magic went.

When I opened my underwear drawer a smile formed across my face. This would do.

* * *

When I stepped back out into the living room, Victor was playing a quick one-person game. I saw his eyes see me from his periphery. Then he stopped. Paused the game and looked at me. His mouth opened and his eyes went wide.

I stood there in my sexy lingerie and tried to pose seductively. “Do you want to play that game - or something else?” 

“Are you sure you’re ready?” he said pensively.

“You got to be the sexy girlfriend for 3 months.” I replied. “It’s my turn.”

We both smiled.

Minutes later, smiles were the only thing we were wearing.

Chapter 41 - New Beginnings

Victor

We spent the entire rest of the week attending our last classes and studying like crazy. After all, we both had a week to teach each other a whole semester’s worth of material. Nicole and I went back and forth on whose place we spent the night at. Lexi, Mads and Taylor were sympathetic and each would stop by, giving us food, snacks and drinks. 

Kayla came by once to study with me for our exam together. That was awkward because I had never formally met Kayla.

“Kayla, this is Victor.” Nicole said. “The real Victor.”

“This is surreal,” she replied. “I knew you first as Nick, then Nicole. Now you’re Victor.”

The only thought running through my head was that Nicole had slept with Kayla while in my body. I can only imagine what’s running through her mind.

Nicole and I agreed that we would take Sunday off from studying. I spent all day Sunday in bed with Taylor, only getting up for pizza and video games. Nicole spent all day with Madison, I assume doing the exact thing Taylor and I were doing - minus the pizza and video games, of course.

The following Monday was our exams. We were both nervous, but we put a lot of work and effort into at least getting a good grade.

As for Taylor, it was odd that some people remember Tyler and some people remember Taylor. It appeared that everyone who knew of the body swap also remembered Tyler. Anyone who was in the dark about that only remembered Taylor.

Taylor said all people in her classes including her professors remember Taylor being a girl.

We tested that theory on Kayla and Nicole’s RA Alaina. Alaina said she knew that she assumed Nicole was in a polyamorous relationship with Taylor and myself most of the semester. Nicole assured her that she and I were just friends and I’m the one dating Taylor now. She was dismissive of our “love triangle” and just reiterated to her to follow the visitation rules. Meanwhile, Kayla remembered Tyler being Nicole’s ex-boyfriend and remembered the fight at the tailgate exactly how it went down. Since Kayla knew we body swapped, we told her the truth that Tyler magically transitioned into Taylor. She, like others who knew the truth, just wanted us to stop switching bodies.

I wondered privately what Nicole’s family remembered. I didn’t bring it up to Nicole because I knew she wasn’t going to try to find out. Tyler changing into Taylor likely wouldn’t have affected the outcome of Nicole’s parents disowning her anyway.

* * *

Taylor

Final exams were finally over. Victor and I agreed to meet up quickly before we both drove to our respective homes for the semester break. Besides, Sam started moving her stuff into our apartment and I wanted to get out of her way. I drove over to his apartment and knocked on his door.

Victor opened the door and I threw myself at him. “I wanted to see you off,” I said, giving him a long sweet kiss.

“How did you do on your last exam?” I asked.

“I think I aced it.” he said. “Good thing too, Nicole and I spent hours on it. I for one never want to see a Statistics class ever again. How about you?”

“My Database exam was a breeze.” I replied.

“You’re wearing jeans today.” he noticed.

Indeed I was. I was wearing a cute green V-neck top and skinny jeans. 

“Your outfit is cute,” he added.

I blushed at the compliment. I wasn’t used to getting compliments. “Well, I found a pair I really liked.” I said. “Look how good my ass looks.” I giggled as I pushed my butt out to him.

“Yes, it looks great,” he said, chuckling. “I had a favorite pair of jeans when I was Vicky.”

“When I was first Taylor, all I wanted to do was wear dresses.” I explained. “I’ve styled it down a little bit and I've re-embraced a more casual style. I’ve been Taylor for a week and a half now, and I’m ready to branch out to different looks.”

“Definitely” he said. “Find what you like. I know I did. I didn’t like Nicole’s very preppy style at first. As the semester went on I found Vicky’s style.”

“I’m the luckiest girl in the world” I said. “I can talk about women's fashion with my boyfriend and he knows what he’s talking about. Maybe all men should spend three months as a woman.”

“That’d be one hell of a wish.” he said, laughing.

“When am I going to see you again?” I asked. I gave Victor the puppy-dog eyes. 

“Well, there’s our Christmas party I was telling you about,” he said. “That’s on the 22nd.”

“That’s such a long time.” I said. “You know, Vic, you met my family. When will I meet your family?” The moment I said that I realized the irony. Nicole had pleaded with me to meet my parents, and I wasn’t ready for that until I came out to her. “Oh my God, I’m sorry,” I said before he could answer. “I realized I was being a hypocrite. When you’re ready. I’ll be patient.”

“No, I’m ready,” he said. “I just haven’t brought a girl home in years. I haven’t even mentioned you yet.”

“You haven’t mentioned me yet?” I said looking at him with a surprised look. 

“I’ve only been me again for two and a half weeks.” he said getting defensive. “We’ve only been back together for a week.” 

I placed a hand on his chest. “Vic, I’m only teasing.”

He smiled and we kissed.

“I should get going,” he said. “I promised my Mom I’d be there for lunch.”

We kissed again and we both walked out of his apartment, holding hands.

* * *

When I arrived at my parents’ house I took a deep breath. We had talked casually on the phone over the past week and a half. I didn’t want to tell them over the phone. I wanted this to be an in-person thing. Just as everyone else had done, they complimented me on my voice. My parents naturally were surprised I got voice training so soon. I shrugged it off and told them I’d tell them all about it when I came home after finals.

I walked inside my house and into the living room. “Mom, Dad, I’m home.”

I saw them come into the living room and stop in their tracks looking at me confused. They’ve seen me dressed as Taylor before but there were obvious physical differences now. My height, my face and my figure were the obvious differences.

“Taylor?” Mom was the first one to talk.

“It’s me, Mom.”

“You look amazing - but how-”

Josh told me all I had to do was tell them the truth, so that’s what I’m going to do.

“So one of my friends is a genie.” I said. “After I came out as trans, as a gift, another friend wished I was born a girl.”

“Oh.” Mom said, taking in that new information.

Dad looked deep in thought. “But we remember you as Tyler.”

“Keeping my friends and family’s memories intact were part of the wish.” I said.

“That makes sense.” Mom said. She came over and gave me a hug. “I’m so happy for you.”

Dad smiled and hugged me. “Leave it to my daughter to find a cheat code in transitioning too.”

I laughed and hugged him back.

“You’re OK with this?” I asked.

“Of course, Taylor,” Mom said.

“We expected that one day you’d want to transition, so this isn't really a surprise,” Dad said. “Sure, the suddenness of it is a surprise, but we’re just happy you can be yourself.”

Wow that was easy. I knew my parents had already accepted me as Taylor when I left after Thanksgiving. But I wasn’t sure how they’d take the magic explanation. “Speaking of magic, I have one more thing to tell you.”

“What is it honey?” Mom asked.

“Victor and Nicole are different people.” I said. “They swapped bodies for 3 months. The person I brought home last month was Victor. You never met Nicole.”

“But you said Victor came out as trans,” Mom said, confused.

“No. They both swapped back to their original bodies.”

“And you’re dating Victor?” Dad asked.

“Yes.”

“And Victor is the person we met?”

“Yes.”

“So a month ago, you were a non-binary person dating a girl, and now you’re a girl dating a guy?”

“Physically, Dad,” I said. “I was always a girl and Victor was always a guy. We just met on the other side of the looking glass.”

“Right,” he said. “If it works for you, then it works for me.”

“Don’t get too caught up in this genie stuff.” Mom said. “It sounds dangerous.”

“Yeah, I think we’re all done using the genie’s wishes,” I said. 

And we all shared a good laugh.

* * *

Nicole

I spent the previous day at Aunt Shirley’s home with us getting reacquainted. We went out shopping, out to dinner, and shared wine and ice cream in our pajamas. We dished about life, love and our futures. She was interested in hearing more about Madison. I was interested in hearing about her love life. She said there was no one special yet, but she’s actively out there dating.

While Aunt Shirley lived by herself, she only lived in a one-bedroom apartment. It was a nice apartment in the city, but still rather small. I spent the night on the couch.

There was an open invitation for me to spend as much time on that couch as I wanted. But I also had an open invitation to spend the semester break and the holidays at the Machados. Mrs. Machado called me directly and told me as much.

“You want to spend the semester break with the Machados don't you?” Aunt Shirley asked me last night. How’d she know what I was thinking?

“I dunno.” I said.

“It’s OK.” she said. “You won’t hurt my feelings, I get it. I have to work. You’d be all by yourself. At their house you’ll be with people your own age. I bet they can offer you more than a couch.”

I smiled at the thought. “Yeah, but you’re family.”

“I will always be your family.” she said. “Even if you’re staying somewhere else. Just don’t be a stranger. Come see your Aunt Shirley from time to time.”

Aunt Shirley dropped me off at the Machados’ driveway. I gave her a hug and told her to have a good day at work and we’d see each other on the weekend.

I knocked on the Machados’ door and Mrs. Machado answered. “Nicole, honey you don’t need to knock.” She saw me wheeling my bag. “Oh let me take that.”

When I walked in, Hanna smiled and said “Hi Sis!”

I blushed a little out of embarrassment. What do her parents think of her calling me sister?

“How were your exams, dear?” Mrs. Machado asked.

“They went great.” I said. “6 As.”

“That's excellent,” she said. “Victor told me that you two crammed for a whole week.”

“We did.” I said. “I’m glad to have some free time after that.”

“You’re such a good influence on him.” she said. “Speaking of, he said he’ll be here in twenty minutes. I’ll start making lunch.”

* * *

Victor

When I arrived at home, I was surprised that Nicole was there. Both she and Hanna were in the living room talking about something when I walked in. When I last chatted with Nicole the other day before an exam, she hinted that she really didn’t have plans for the holidays. I was going to invite her to our party, but it seems my family beat me to it.

“What’s going on?” I asked.

“We're gossiping about you,” Hanna said. “Nicole is telling me all of your secrets. Just kidding, Vic.” 

“Speaking of secrets.” Nicole said, looking at me. She lowered her voice to a whisper. “Vic, when are you going to tell your parents about Taylor?” Nicole asked.

I laughed. “Look who wants me to share secrets. She asked the same thing earlier. It’s not a secret. I just haven’t found the time.”

“I’m turning over a new leaf,” she said. “Besides, I told Aunt Shirley about my girlfriend. You should tell your mom about Taylor.”

Hanna looked at both of us confused. “Who’s Taylor? Don’t you mean Tyler?”

Nicole and I glanced at each other and then back at Nicole. 

“You remember Tyler?” I asked.

“Duh.” she said. “Cute enby. Hopelessly in love with you.”

“That’s because she already knows about the genie and body swap,” Nicole said.

“What am I missing?” Hanna asked.

“Tyler is Taylor now.” I said.

Hanna smiled. “Good for them, Tyler did seem a little on the girlish side.”

“I mean, magically.” I said. “Only Taylor has ever existed. Taylor has only ever been a girl.”

Hanna looked at both of us. “Don’t hoard this genie. Hook your sister up. I have a few people at school I’d love to see swap places.”

“No, No. We’re done with the genie.” Nicole said, looking at me. “No more genie magic for us.”

Hanna looked at me with a smile. “So if Taylor is a she now, does that mean you two are dating again?”

I smiled coyly. “Yeah.”

“Now go tell your Mom.” Nicole said. “I know you’ve been eager to do so.”

I walked into the kitchen where Mom was finishing up making lunch for us. “Hey Mom,” I said.

“Oh, hi honey” she greeted me. “How was your drive?”

“Good.” I said.

Both Nicole and Hanna were watching me from the other room. How embarrassing.

“So I kinda have a girlfriend now.” I said.

“Oh? Is this the girl you mentioned a few months ago?” she said. “That’s wonderful. What’s her name?”

I glanced over at Nicole who was nodding.

“Yeah, that's her,” I said. “Her name is Taylor.”

“What a pretty name,” Mom said. “Are you inviting her over anytime soon so we can meet her?” 

“I was thinking about inviting her to the party.”

“Oh Victor, you should invite her over earlier.” she said. “This way we can get to know her without having to entertain other guests. We have a whole week before then.”

“I think she’d like that.” I said. 

“How long have the two of you been dating?”

“Technically since the beginning of the semester. At our party, it will be 4 months since our first date.”

“I thought maybe you broke up because you didn’t mention her at Thanksgiving.”

“Well we were kinda on a break during Thanksgiving.”

“Invite Taylor over to dinner anytime.” she said.

“Oh” I said. “One other thing.”

“Oh?”

“Can I invite Taylor’s parents to our party?”

She looked at me. She’s suspicious. “OK, I don't see that as a problem.”

“Thanks Mom,” I said and walked back to the living room before she could ask any more questions.

“Victor.” Hanna said. “Why are you inviting your girlfriend's parents to our party?”

“No reason in particular.” I said.

Nicole grabbed me and whispered into my ear. “Are you doing what I think you’re doing?”

“I think so,” I whispered back. “I have no idea. Is what you think I’m doing OK with you?”

“Yeah” she whispered.

I smiled, picked my bags up and headed to my bedroom so I didn’t have to answer any more questions about this.

Hanna turned to Nicole. “Alright, you need to dish.”

“Sorry, girl,” Nicole said. “I’m keeping this one a secret.”

“But my imagination is running wild!” she pleaded

“Then let it,” Nicole giggled.

* * *

Taylor

I pulled into the Machados’ driveway. I was a wound up ball of nerves. It’s been 2 years since I met Nicole’s parents. And that was no picnic. I was a wound up ball of nerves then too. 

“Hi sir, I’m Tyler” I remember saying.

“Jim Rosch.” he said, and crushed my hand with his as if he was trying to prove something. He seemed to delight in the throbbing pain in my hand.

Jackie’s reaction wasn’t any better. She looked me up and down and gave a disgusted look.

Both Jim and Jackie pulled Nicole into a room and started yelling at her as if she did something wrong. 

I don’t know what I did wrong. Was it how I presented myself? Was it my voice? Was it my outfit?

At dinner, Jim asked me point blank. “Tyler, are you a fairy?” Every word was said with disdain.

“No sir” I said.

“Have you ever done a manly task in your entire life?”

It was clear this was not a safe space. I had never been treated like that before in my life. I felt the need to defend myself. I don't need to be manly. “Sir, I resent the implication that I’m not good enough for your daughter.”

“It’s not an implication,” he said. “You aren’t. She needs a real man.”

How was I supposed to respond to that? I was non-binary at the time, but still pretending to be a cis male. 

What surprised me most is that Nicole didn’t defend me. She must’ve legitimately been afraid of her parents. I knew Nicole had bisexual desires. She said as much during one night of intimacy. The fact that her dad thinks she wants a manly man is proof that he is disconnected from reality.

I didn’t respond to it. Instead I cried in Nicole’s room for an hour, which I’m sure didn’t help the masculine image I was unsuccessfully portraying.

We left early the next day and I vowed to never see them again. I loved Nicole, but her parents were dead to me. She understood and never really brought it up again. So therefore I had resigned myself to knowing that I never needed to see those people again.

So when I proposed to Vicky, who I thought was Nicole, I certainly wasn’t going to ask them for their permission to marry her. I have not put any thought into impressing potential in-laws since then.

But it turns out Vicky - or rather Victor - has completely different parents whom I have never met. 

I daydreamed about what would’ve happened if I had met them when Vicky was Vicky.

“Hi Mr. and Mrs. Machado, I’m Tyler.” I’d say. “I’d like to ask for your permission to marry your daughter.”

“Hanna?” they’d likely say. “She’s in high school.”

“Not that daughter, your other daughter. Vicky.”

And at that point everyone would have a crazy laugh.

But now I finally get to meet them. And I’m the girl. I had to research what a girl brings her boyfriend's parents for the first meeting. Flowers? Wine?

I got out of the car and grabbed my purse and the bottle of wine I brought as a gift.

Victor and Nicole were waiting at the front porch. I was surprised Nicole was here. I mean, I shouldn't have been since I heard that she was staying with the Machados, but in my fantasies my ex-girlfriend would not be around when I met my new boyfriend’s parents. My nerves increased at the thought.

Victor smiled, stood up and gave me a kiss. “Good evening, Tay.”

“Good evening,” I said smiling.

“Alright, Vic, Tay” Nicole said. “I’m gonna get out of your hair.”

Victor tossed her his car keys.

“Where are you going?” I asked. I tried not to look excited at her departure.

“I don’t think it’s right for your ex to be there when you meet the parents.” she said. “I made dinner plans with Aunt Shirley. Have fun!”

After she was out of ear-shot I said, “She read my mind, thought she was going to stay and make it awkward for me.”

“Yeah, she was torn on going or staying,” he said. “She really wanted to tease you all night long. Lovingly of course.”

“I’m already a nervous wreck.”

“That’s what I told her.”

Victor’s car started with a smooth growl. We watched as its convertible top went down.

“Oh I’ve missed you!” Nicole said loudly from the driver seat.

“Isn’t it kinda cold for the top to be down?” I said to Victor.

“Yeah it is,” he said, “She’ll figure that out once she gets on the highway. Let's go inside.”

Victor led me inside the house. The first person there to greet me was Hanna.

“OMG Taylor, you’re so cute!” she said. “Victor and Nicole weren’t lying!”

I blushed realizing that Hanna may actually know about my situation. “Thank you.” I meekly said.

“I’m so glad you both got back together.” she said. “I can hang up your hoodie.” She added with her hand out-stretched.

I pulled off the hoodie that I borrowed from Victor’s apartment back on campus, revealing a floral skater dress I wore for the occasion.

“Taylor, that's a cute dress.” Hanna said. “Wait, Victor, isn’t this your favorite hoodie?”

I stopped for a moment holding out the hoodie. “Wait, this is your favorite?” I asked. “I didn’t mean to-”

“It’s OK.” Victor said. “My favorite person is wearing my favorite hoodie. As long as it reminds her of me.” He flashed a devilish grin at me. One of those grins I recognized when Vicky used to be playful with me.

“Taylor, if we’re going to be besties, then I’m going to give you a hard time.” Hanna said. “I hope you can handle it.”

“I think I can,” I said. “Just go easy on me tonight. I’m meeting your parents for the first time.”

“Got it.” she said.

Victor and Hanna led me to the kitchen where their parents were seated. They saw me and stood up.

“Mom, Dad,” Victor announced, “This is my girlfriend Taylor.”

“Taylor,” Mrs. Machado was the first to greet me with outstretched arms. “It’s so nice to finally meet you.”

“It’s nice to meet you as well, Mr. and Mrs. Machado,” I said, hugging her.

After that, Mr. Machado stood there as a larger than life figure. “Taylor, we’ve heard so much about you.”

Hopefully not too much. I’ve only existed as Taylor for a few weeks. I handed him the bottle of wine. “I brought a gift.”

“You didn’t have to.” Mr. Machado said and examined it. “2014 Cabernet. She brings the good stuff,” he chuckled.

“Wow,” Mrs. Machado said. “Victor, you didn’t tell us your girlfriend was beautiful.”

I blushed at the compliment. Victor was beaming with pride as well.

“So, how’d you two meet anyway?” Mrs. Machado asked me.

I looked over to Victor. “It was magic,” I explained. “I thought he was someone else. He charmed me anyway.” 

Now it was Victor’s turn to blush.

“Taylor, what are you studying?” Mr. Machado asked.

“I’m a Computer Science major,” I said.

“Very nice,” he replied. “Maybe you can teach my son a thing or two.”

“Dad,” Victor said. “We talked about this.”

“I’m teasing,” he said.

“I did,” I interjected. Everyone looked at me. “I taught him Illustrator this semester.”

Mr. Machado smiled and looked at Victor. “I like her.”

Mrs. Machado chimed in, “Taylor honey are you coming to our holiday party?”

“I am,” I replied.

She looked at Victor then back at me. “We wanted to extend the invite to your parents as well.”

“Really?” I asked. “I’ll be sure to pass the message.”

Mrs. Machado ushered everyone into the dining room. The food smelled great, and everyone had smiles on their faces. Victor pulled my chair out for me. Not once did anyone tell me I wasn’t good enough. Not once was there an argument - except maybe between Victor and Hanna on which one had to go to the refrigerator for a missing condiment. This was everything I hoped for when I visited Nicole’s parents. But this time this felt right. It felt natural. It felt like I was already a part of this family. 

* * *

Nicole

The next day I was on the back porch performing my patterns and breathing exercises when Mr. Machado came outside.

“Nicole, I hope I’m not interrupting.” he said.

“No, not at all,” I said. “I was just practicing some martial arts patterns I got into this year.”

“I wanted to talk about the presentation you made for your Aunt,” he said.

“Oh,” I said. “I’m sorry I didn’t run it past you.” 

I suddenly realized I just ran into a trap. That was supposed to be Victor, not me.

“It’s OK,” he said, noticing my panicked expression. “Victor told me that it was your idea and you should take credit for it.”

I can’t believe I was careless. I wanted Victor to take the credit for the stuff I was doing at Mr. Machado’s company. I know making his father proud is what Victor ultimately wants. “I’m sorry for deceiving you.” I said. I needed to make sure Victor got some credit. “In fairness, he is the one who is responsible for my internship project. He developed the logos and marketing campaign that earned me a job offer at my internship.”

“It’s fine,” he said. “I got that impression as well. It seems Victor is content letting you take the credit.” He paused. “If you find yourself not taking your internship up on their offer, I think you’d do well at our company.”

Is he offering me a job? “Thank you Mr. Machado,” I said. “I don’t want to be a burden or make it appear as if I didn’t earn it.”

“Nah” he said. “I’ll step away from the hiring and let my team look over your resume. I’m confident you’d get an offer based on your academics and your current internship experience.”

“Thank you,” I said. “I’ll think about it.”

“On a different subject,” he said. “I know we haven’t talked about it in the open, but we are aware that your family situation is… not ideal. So I talked it over with my wife and we agreed that you are welcome here as long as you need so you can get up on your feet. It’s the same thing we’re telling Victor. After graduation, you can stay here until you are ready for your own place.”

“Thank you,” I said. “Mr. Machado, that’s too generous.”

“Nonsense. Nicole, you gave us our son back. Nothing we can do can fully repay you for what you have done for us.” He smiled and walked back inside.

I stood there alone and let that all sink in. It occurred to me for the first time that the body swap actually worked out in our favor. Yeah, it was hard - very hard. But it gave us an opportunity to walk a mile in someone else’s shoes. It also allowed us to step back and see our own lives from a different perspective. Where would I be today if I didn’t live 3 months as Victor? Where would he be? 

I felt the warm winter sun on my face. I closed my eyes and took a deep breath. I smiled as I truly had the future to look forward to.

* * *

Victor

Two weeks later I was running around my house making sure everything was ready for the party. I was setting up tables and chairs. Hanna was decorating and Mom, Dad and Nicole were in the kitchen preparing finger foods and appetizers. 

Everyone was already dressed up except for me. Nicole was wearing a red sweater dress and black leggings. Hanna was wearing a green dress and tights. I was still in a t-shirt and jeans only because I was nervous and procrastinating getting dressed.

I helped Hanna hang up the last piece of garland. “I think we’re done.” I said to her, “Now we’re just waiting for our guests.”

“Thank God,” Hanna said, collapsing on the recliner. She picked up a remote and turned the TV on.

“Mom,” I said. “We’re done setting up. I’m going to take a shower now.”

“Your guests will be here in 30 minutes,” Mom said.

“I know.”

I rushed upstairs, quickly took a shower and changed into a nice pair of slacks and a button down shirt. Dad lent me a sports coat. I wanted to look perfect for tonight.

There was a knock at the bedroom door. “Are you ready for me?” Nicole’s voice asked.

“Yeah” I said.

Nicole came in holding makeup and a mirror in her hands.

“OK” she said. “We’re just touching up the bruises, right?”

“Right,” I said.

“No eyeshadow or mascara?”

I laughed. “Not this time.”

I closed my eyes as she used foundation and concealer over the parts of my face that were still red and purple from a month ago. My bruises have healed nicely but they were still visible. And I wanted tonight to be perfect.

“Done” she said, holding up a hand-held mirror.

“Looks good.” I said. “Thank you.”

Nicole hugged me and kissed my cheek. “Good Luck”

We both went down stairs. Guests should be coming in 5 minutes. Hanna was in front of the TV, laughing.

“What are you watching?” I asked Hanna. “Our guests are almost here.”

“Some cheesy Christmas movie about a guy getting sucked into his TV and into yet another cheesy Christmas movie.”

“Sounds meta,” I said.

“Through some form of magic the guy becomes a girl.” she said.” So unrealistic!”

“I know right,” I smirked.

“That kinda stuff doesn’t happen in real life.” Nicole snickered.

“I hate cheesy Christmas movies.” I said.

“There’s a few fun ones,” Nicole said. “Maybe I’ll show you some other time.”

* * *

Taylor

When I arrived at the party with my parents, there were already plenty of people there. Lexi, Josh, Madison, and a whole number of Hanna’s friends.

I introduced my parents to Victor - the real Victor, and introduced them to his parents. All of the parents seemed to hit it off real well.

Lexi came and pulled me aside. She brought me over to Josh. 

“Damn, Tay,” Josh said. “You are smoking hot, girl.”

“Thank you,” I said, showing off the little red dress and Santa hat I got for the occasion

Lexi then handed me a paper.

“What’s this?” I asked.

“A locker number.” she said. She then handed Josh another piece of paper. “This is the combination.”

“Where is the locker?” I asked.

“I’m not going to tell you.” she said. “All 3 of us have a piece of the puzzle, so no one of us can go retrieve the lamp without the other two.”

“Thank you, Lexi.” Josh said. “This means a lot to me.”

“It’s only been the 1 wish right?” I asked.

“Yup.” she said. “I saw how powerful your last wish and my first wish were. No thank you. That’s too much power for one person.”

“What about accidental wishing?” I asked.

“You can’t make a wish without the lamp somewhere near you” Josh said. “Lexi accidentally wishing for something won't happen.”

“Josh,” I said. “I’m happy for you.”

“Thank you, Taylor” he said. “You’ve been a great friend.”

I smiled. 

“Now go back to your boyfriend,” Lexi said. “He’s longingly looking over at you since you’ve been here.”

“Go get ‘em” Josh said with a wink.

* * *

An hour and some spiked eggnog later, I was standing around with Victor when Madison and Nicole came up to us.

“So Victor,” Madison said. “I was hoping to settle a bet.”

“Oh?” he said. “What on?”

“Your and Taylor’s first date.” she said.

“What about it?” I interrupted.

Mads winked at me. “Mini-Golf. I heard that Victor won. And it got me thinking about that time sophomore year when we all went out to Mini-Golf. Nicole pretended she never played it and then thoroughly beat me and Lexi. By a lot. It wasn’t even close. She’s a mini-golf shark.”

“It’s true.” Nicole said. “I am awesome at putt-putt.”

“What’s your point?” Victor asked.

“My point is,” Madison said, “whether you won because you were in Nicole’s body or whether you’re actually good.”

“Well, I suck” I said. “I never learned to play - until Victor taught me on our first date.”

“Should we do a friendly wager?” Madison asked.

Victor chuckled. “Here?”

Nicole held up a putter and 2 golf balls. “Your dad was gracious enough to lend me this.” She smiled.

Victor looked at them, then at me and smiled. “You’re on.”

Madison handed Victor a red plastic cup. “Home field advantage,” she said, winking.

Victor walked to the other side of the living room and set the cup on its side.

I noticed we started to build up an audience and our friends and Hanna’s friends are circling around our make-shift putting green.

Victor took a ball from Nicole and set it down on the floor.

“Let’s go Vic!” Lexi cheered.

“Yeah, Victor!” Hanna joined.

Victor took the putter from Nicole and tapped the ball and it rolled and hit the cup and bounced backward.

“Aww.” I heard a few voices. 

Victor walked up the ball and tapped it into the cup. He walked back to me and I gave him a kiss. 

“A hole in two isn’t bad” I said.

Nicole took the putter from Victor and placed her ball in the same starting spot. 

“Yeah, Nicole!” Lexi cheered.

“Let’s go sis!” Hanna joined.

She tapped the ball and it instantly sunk into the cup. “Hole in one!” she bragged.

Everyone applauded as Nicole took a bow.

“Best of 3?” I asked.

“Sure,” Nicole said.

“Tay, can you get the balls for us?” Victor asked.

“Sure” I said, walking over to the cup. When I bent down I noticed something about the cup. “Hey, there’s something taped to the cup.” I picked up the cup and removed the tape. It was the ring I bought for Vicky. I turned around to see Victor kneeling beside me.

“Taylor.” he said.

“What are you doing?” I asked.

“You know I never gave you the ring back.” he said to me.

“Oh yeah. I was wondering about that.” I let out a pensive laugh. Everyone was looking at us. Everyone. I noticed my parents and Victor’s parents at the back of the room watching. My heart rate increased.

“I spent the last 3 years alone and lost.” he said. “Unwilling to let in love and friendship. Pushing away everyone including my family. Fate… pushed me into a new direction. Meeting my new friends had a profound impact on me and allowed me to be open again to the world. But meeting you allowed me to open myself up to love again.”

Victor was looking into my eyes and I was looking into his. Is he really doing this? Here?

“I went into our first date confident that I would put up my defenses and not fall in love. Somehow you managed to woo me on our first date. It’s funny. I had no idea you were Taylor at the time, and you had no idea I was Victor. But we still fell in love. We still started our new path together, finding our strength and discovering who each other is.” He took the ring from my hand and held it up. “Tyler proposed to Vicky once already, but I felt it only fitting that Victor propose to Taylor too. Taylor, I would love to continue our journey together, with you by my side and with you as my wife.”

There was silence around the house. Everyone was looking at me. Of course I knew the answer, I just. I just wanted to stay in the moment for just a little longer. It’s not how I planned it. But this is how I always wanted it. I wanted to be the one getting proposed to. I wanted to be the one people were watching. Another moment of Victor looking into my eyes. Another moment of all of my friends and family watching me, watching Taylor get proposed to. OK, I’m ready.

“Yes!” I said with a large smile.

Everyone around us cheered.

Victor slid the ring on my finger. We embraced in a long kiss and hug. I paid no attention to the commotion all around us.

The ring was a perfect fit. I whispered into his ear, “You know, it’s kinda weird that I bought my own ring right?”

“I’ll buy you another if you want. I thought maybe the symbolism was romantic and that maybe…”

I kissed him to shut him up.

The rest of the night was a whirlwind. The Machados welcomed me to the family. Hanna was excited to get another sister. My parents welcomed Victor in. 

Everyone came up to me and congratulated me. I didn’t get this for the first proposal. 

Towards the end of the night after many of the guests had already left, Nicole came up to me and hugged me. “Wow.” she said. “Where were we 4 months ago?”

“How are you doing?” I asked.

“I’m surprisingly great.” she said. “I’ve seen Madison every day this week. She’s hinting that we should get an apartment together when we graduate.”

“Me and Victor together doesn’t bother you?”

“Not anymore.” she said. “Like I said. I love you both. There’s no one else I’d like to see with him and no one else I’d like to see with you.”

“How are you doing with your family?” I asked.

She simply smiled and looked towards the kitchen where my parents and the Machados were having celebratory drinks. She then turned to Victor and Hanna who were having a vivid conversation with Lexi and Mads. “I’m with my family.” 

I smiled at that sentiment.

She turned to me. “How are you doing?” she asked. “You’re going to be a bride. You’re going to get married - as your real self.”

“This is exciting.” I said. “I never thought this would be real. But here we are.”

“I have a question.” she said. “I’m a little embarrassed to ask.”

“What is it?”

“Do you want to play a video game?”

I laughed. “Really? Now? After all this time? We dated for 3 years and you used to turn your nose up at my games.”

“Well, Madison is interested. She sent me over to ask.”

“Oh I see how it is.” I said, chuckling.

We moved to the TV where Victor was already pulling out the console and controllers.

“OK.” Victor said. “4 person game? Teams?”

“Me and you?” I asked my new fiancé.

“That’s not fair.” Nicole said. “You’re professionals. You’d kill me and Mads.”

“Swappers vs. girlfriends” Madison said. “Nic and Vic vs. me and Tay.”

“Hopefully some of Victor left some good muscle memory in my body.” Nicole said moving her arms back and forth.

“What are you doing?” Victor asked.

“I’m stretching.” she said. She pointed at Madison. “You’re going down!”

Madison gave Nicole an air kiss.

The game on the TV started with a countdown.

“Ready?” Victor asked, looking at us. “Game on.”

Chapter 42 - Epilogue

Saturday, March 26, 2022

Victor

My phone alarm went off. I fumbled around for it as it fell off the nightstand and onto the floor. I got out of bed, picked it up and dismissed the alarm.

I attempted to stretch and instead felt my equilibrium off. I steadied myself on the nightstand. Maybe I shouldn’t have had that extra drink last night at the rehearsal dinner.

A saw a pile of bedding roll over. “Uh, it’s too early.” it said.

I pulled the comforter off Taylor’s head. “Good morning. We have 40 minutes to get out of here.”

“No, you have 40 minutes, I have an hour” she re-covered her face with the comforter and rolled back over.

I hopped into the shower and cleaned off. I was under instructions to not wash my hair, yet shave my legs. I quickly did what I needed to do and got out of the shower, got dressed into a pair of shorts and a casual button down shirt.

I returned to the sleeping mass of bedding that was my wife. “Tay, honey, it’s your turn.” Her face appeared and I kissed her exposed lips. “See you tonight.”

“Hmm.” she said, pulling the covers off. “See you tonight. Good luck!”

I walked out of our hotel room and down the hall to Nicole’s room. I knocked on the door. A second later she opened up.

“Good Morning.” she said, buzzing with energy.

“I’m glad you’re wide awake.” I said.

Nicole gave me a big hug “I’m so nervous, Victor.” she said. “I’m wired.”

“So you don’t want coffee?” I asked.

“Whoa whoa, I need coffee if I’m not going to fall asleep when getting my hair done.” she said. “OK, I’m going to shower now.”

“You haven't showered yet?” I said.

“I was practicing my vows” she replied, walking into the bathroom and closing the door behind her.

Well I had some things I needed to do anyway. I sat down on her bed and picked up the phone. I called room service. “Hi yes, this is the bridal suite, I made a pre-order for breakfast.”

“It’ll be right up,” Room service replied.

I hung up the phone and sat there in silence, and played on my cell phone. Hanna was due up here in ten minutes. I reviewed today’s itinerary. Makeup, hair and nails, lunch, flowers, photography. 

Five minutes later, room service arrived with a box of coffee, various fruits, mini-omelets and pastries.

I heard the shower turn off.

After room service set up the food and left, Nicole poked her head out the bathroom. “All clear?”

“Yeah.” I said as she walked out in a white cotton robe that was embroidered with “Bride.”

There was a knock on the door and I went to answer it. It was Hanna and I let her in. “Welcome to the bridal suite” I said.

Hanna and Nicole hugged and said their “good mornings”, then we each poured some coffee and started picking at the fruit and omelets.

“I got gifts for you both.” Nicole said, rummaging through her bags. She pulled out matching cotton robes and flip flops for us.

“That’s so awesome.” Hanna said, draping her robe around her. The back of Hanna's robe was embroidered with “Bridesmaid.”

I looked at mine. My robe was embroidered with “Man of Honor.” I smiled and put it on over my shirt, and kicked off my socks and shoes. I pulled out my phone and looked for the playlist Nicole and Hanna asked for. I pressed play and some sweet jams started playing. 

Nicole started nervously swaying to the music.

There was a knock at the door. Hanna checked on it. It was the wedding coordinator escorting the hair and makeup stylists.

The stylists started setting up and we agreed on the order. Hanna was to go first, then me, then Nicole.

The wedding coordinator went over the itinerary with me to make sure I kept the girls on schedule.

As Nicole and I watched Hanna get her hair and makeup done, I sat down and kept her company. We reminisced about the past 3 years. About how we first met. About the 3 months we lived as each other. About graduation. About my own wedding 2 years ago. 

“Vic, you’re up.” Hanna said. Her hair was styled up with a few crossing braids in her hair. 

I sat down in the chair and one of the stylists gave me a weird look.

“Are we doing the same thing, sir?” she asked.

I confidently said, “Yes we are. I’m the Man of Honor after all.” After all, I’ve been growing my hair out since I discovered I was genderfluid. I’d love to see my hair done up like Hanna’s.

I intently watched the stylist style my hair through the reflection of the room mirror. It was so surreal watching her put in braids and hair products, then paint my fingernails and toenails and then do my makeup. I wanted to be as elegant as Nicole and Hanna. Well, not as elegant as Nicole. Rule number 1 of being a bridesmaid is to not show up the bride. 

It was a legitimate concern I had when Nicole asked me to be her Matron of Honor and even more of a concern when she asked me to wear a dress. Sure I’ve gone out with the girls in femme attire several times over the past 3 years, but I didn’t want to draw attention from Nicole on her wedding day. She assured me I wouldn’t and told me she wanted me as her number one bridesmaid more than the optics of a man in a bridesmaid dress. Granted, I was the second choice after Madison won the Lexi sweepstakes. She could’ve asked Hanna or Taylor, but she asked me. Her telling me that certainly put me at ease with the decision. My only caveat was to call me the Man of Honor. In fact, I looked forward to showing off Vicky in public.

Before I knew it, I was done and it was Nicole’s turn. 

“You look amazing Vicky,” Nicole said. 

Hearing her call me Vicky again put me in the right mood. I smiled and looked in the mirror and agreed. “Wow, they did an amazing job.” I had been experimenting with makeup occasionally, but the professionals did an amazing job. “I can’t wait to see what they do for you” I said to Nicole. “You’re going to be a beautiful bride.”

“Better than Taylor?” she asked with a raised eyebrow.

“Hey now,” I said, sticking out my tongue.

While Nicole was still getting her hair and makeup done, Mom came into the room to join us for lunch. We started getting our dresses out of their garment bags and hanging them up on the bellman cart. Nicole’s dress was obviously white and Hanna’s and my own were a pale pastel green.

The photographer was next and took a picture of us posing in our robes. Then the flowers came and Mom and Hanna gushed over the bouquets.

I took this opportunity to slip into my dress in private. 

I grabbed my own bag from the corner then took the dress from the bellman cart and into the bathroom. I shed the button down shirt and shorts.

I started by opening my bag and pulling out some medical tape. I taped my pecs together to create the illusion of cleavage. I pulled out a strapless bra I got for this occasion and pulled it on. Then I pulled out the modest silicone breast forms I got as well. I stuffed them into the bra and adjusted it. I only wanted enough to fill out the dress.

I then stepped into my bridesmaid dress. It slid on nicely and I loved the feeling of the dress on my skin. I pulled the straps over my bra and shoulders and admired how I looked. 

I saw Vicky in the mirror. “Hey girl.” I whispered. I smiled, and twirled the dress in private. When I got that out of my system I returned to the room where Nicole was done with her hair and makeup and Hanna was already in her dress.

Mom saw me and had a great big smile as she looked at the 3 of us.. “You girls look so beautiful.” she said.

“Thanks Mom,” Nicole said with a big smile.

Mom came over to me and gave me a hug. “You’re beautiful too Victor.”

“Thanks Mom.” I said, hugging her back.

“Alright, it’s my turn to get dressed,” Nicole said.

With that, I pulled Nicole’s dress off the cart and the Machado women all helped her get into her dress.

* * *

Taylor

We were sitting around in Madison’s room drinking wine, listening to Lexi’s playlist and waiting for the photographer. Naturally, Madison got a bottle of Malbec for the occasion. We were already done with hair, makeup and nails. Despite us wearing tuxedos, our hair was done up and our makeup done professionally.

Between songs, I turned to Lexi. “Lexi, how are you doing? I haven't seen you since the bachelorette party. We didn’t get to really chat at the rehearsal dinner.”

“It’s been busy being Josh’s campaign manager,” she said. “But I get to see the country.”

I chuckled. “Congress isn’t quite ready for Josh’s intensity.”

“No they are not.” Lexi laughed.

“I remember being his campaign manager when he won Student Body President.” I replied. “He didn't ask this time around.”

“He knew you and Vic wanted to settle down a bit.” she replied.

“Is he coming today?”

“Yeah he is.” she replied. “I made sure to add this to his calendar. He’s flying in this morning.” Lexi held up her wine glass. “Mads get in over here.” 

Madison came closer to us.

“Ladies,” Lexi said, holding up her wine glass. “To Mads and Nicole. Cheers,” We each echoed “Cheers” and clinked each other’s glasses.

After taking a sip, I stood up and smoothed out the gray tuxedo I was wearing. 

“These tuxes are so confining.” Lexi said, standing up with me. She was wearing an identical gray tuxedo. We each had matching green ties that matched the bridesmaid dresses. “The shirt is like, choking my neck. How do guys do this?”

“You get used to it at some point,” I said. “And you realize how powerful wearing a nice fitting tuxedo looks and feels.”

“I guess,” she said. “What is this?” She held up a handkerchief. 

“Here” I said, folding the cloth into a square and stuffing it in her jacket pocket. “Remember.” I told her. “Only button the top button of the jacket.”

Lexi laughed. “Tay, I remember when I gave you advice on how to dress like a woman. Here we are, you giving me advice on how to dress like a guy.”

When I was done with Lexi, I saw Madison standing there, unusually quiet. She stood there in her all white Tuxedo, one hand in her pants pocket the other holding the glass of wine.

“Need help?” I asked Madison. “I’ve never seen you this quiet.”

“I think I’m good.” she said. “Nervous. Excited. Anxious.”

“I saw her this quiet once before.” Lexi said. “Right before she proposed to Nicole.”

“Well, be careful with that wine.” I said. “Red wine and white tuxedos don’t mix. Should’ve maybe got a white wine.”

“You know me and my Malbec.” Madison responded.

I laughed. “I know. Come here, let me straighten out your tie.”

She moved closer to me and raised her head. I took her wine glass and handed it to Lexi, then I adjusted the tie knot on her neck. 

“That is a hot tuxedo, Mads,” Lexi said. “All white.”

“Hey - I’m still a bride.” she said.

Lexi handed Madison back her wine glass when I was done with the tie.

There was a knock at the door, Madison who was closest checked the peep hole. She recognized the people on the other side of the door and let them in.

Two guys came in. One older, one younger. 

“Ladies, this is my dad and brother. Guys, these are my bridesmaids Lexi and Taylor.”

“Pleasure to finally meet you both” Lexi said.

“I’m so proud of you,” Madison’s dad said, hugging her. “You look so beautiful.”

“Thank you Dad.” she said.

There was another knock on the door. This time it was the photographer. “Show time, ladies,” Lexi said, taking our wine glasses.

* * *

Victor

We had just gotten done taking pictures, and now we were waiting in the private room of the country club reserved for our half of the bridal party. Mom and Dad came and joined us as well for some pictures of the family.

“Vic, why were you and Taylor late yesterday for the rehearsal?” Mom asked, trying to make small talk.

“I was stuck at the office putting together a last minute presentation before the weekend.” I said. “Don’t worry, Taylor let me have it the whole ride here.”

“If you were working with us in the family business you wouldn't have been late” Dad said.

“Dad, I was late because I’m good at what I’m doing which is why I’m leading this marketing campaign.”

“You’re right, son,” he said. “I was just teasing. You know I’m very proud of you for going down a path of your own choosing and being successful.” He turned to Nicole and Hanna. “I’m proud of my daughters as well.”

That got an elated expression from Hanna.

Nicole, meanwhile, was standing there in her bridal gown pacing. 

“Nicole, you’re beautiful,” I said. “Everything's good. There’s nothing to be nervous about.”

“I know.” she said. “I’m going over my vows in my head. Why are you nervous? Stop pacing. You’re making me nervous.”

Was I pacing? “Well, I’ve never given a Matron of Honor speech,” I replied.

“You’ve given so many presentations over the past year, you think you’d be used to it by now.” she said.

“It's a completely different audience,” I replied. “And I’m wearing a dress!”

I heard a restrained laugh coming from my dad.

“Daaaad” I said. “We talked about this.”

“I know, I know,” he said. “I’m not entirely comfortable with this whole gender liquid stuff.”

“Genderfluid, Dad,” I said. “And you don't have to be comfortable with it. I’m the one who is wearing a dress.”

“He is absolutely beautiful, Dad,” Hanna interrupted. Hanna stepped in front of me and adjusted a strand of hair that fell out. “Thanks Nana” I smiled.

The wedding planner poked her head into the room. “We’re ready to go. It’s the mother of the bride’s time to be escorted.”

Mom got up and gave Nicole a hug. “We’re proud of you and Madison.”

* * *

Nicole

“Mr. Machado,” I said to him. “How are you doing?”

“I’m great,” he said. “I’m holding it together. I’m trying not to cry.”

“No, no. don’t say that.” I replied. “Now I’m going to cry.”

“I’m just proud of you kids.” he said.

“Stop, nobody cry!” Victor said. “We’re on in a minute!”

I stood there and looked at Victor, Hanna and Mr. Machado. This was it. I was getting married. This was never how I imagined this day growing up. I imagined a room full of bridesmaids. I imagined a groom on the other side of that door. I imagined my biological father here. But this. This was so much better. I had my new sister and brother here. Victor, who supports me and lifts me up. Hanna who reminds me to live, have fun, and not take life so seriously. My new unofficial father. A man who took me in with no questions asked and treated me more like a daughter than that other guy I share genetics with. On the other side of that door and down the aisle were my 2 best friends. One of them will soon be my wife. Madison is the love of my life and treats me like royalty. Lexi is the rock that keeps me steady. Taylor, my ex, who is new to being a woman, has such youthfulness and innocence, and reminds me not to be afraid to be myself.

The wedding planner came into the room. “Alright everyone, it’s time to line up like we rehearsed.” she said.

We all stood up. Hanna was the first one at the door.

I picked up her bouquet from her chair. “Forget something?”

“Right!” she said, taking the flowers from me. “I was just testing you.”

The door opened and we could hear the procession music. With that, Hanna slowly walked down the aisle like we practiced.

I stood face to face with Victor. We hugged and he gave me a peck on the cheek. 

“Good luck, sis.” he said.

With that, Victor picked up his flowers and slowly walked down the aisle and the doors closed behind him.

I picked up my bouquet and looked at the closed door, anxiously.

Mr. Machado stood up and offered me his arm. 

I let out an exhale. Here we go. I looped my arm around his and I could feel my jaw start to quiver.

“Breathe, Nicole,” he said. “You’ve got this. You’re going to knock ‘em dead! You have a beautiful fiancée waiting for you at the end of that aisle.”

I took a deep breath.

The doors opened and the string quartet started playing the song I chose for my walk down the aisle. 

Once I stepped through the door, I saw a room full of our wedding guests. I saw familiar faces in the crowd. Josh, Kayla, my co-workers, Madison’s extended family. A room full of smiles and love.

I looked straight ahead. At the very end of the aisle was my bride, Madison. She had a great big smile on her face. She was wearing a white tuxedo. My soon to be wife looked dashing. It was her idea for her to wear a tuxedo. She saw it on Pinterest and simply had to do it. She jokingly asked If I wanted to wear a tuxedo, and I quickly dismissed that. I pretended to be a man long enough back in college. I let her have this one.

We started slowly walking and I focused on Madison and tried not to let seeing familiar faces take me out of the moment.

We stopped in front of the altar and I hugged Mr. Machado. “Thank you… Dad,” I said, embarrassing him slightly.

He then hugged Madison, then took his seat next to Mrs. Machado and Aunt Shirley. I saw him wipe a tear from his cheek.

I gave my bouquet to Victor as I took Madison’s hands. Madison walked me to the center of the altar as we faced each other. 

Behind Madison, I could see Lexi and Taylor, both looking great in their tuxedos.

I returned my attention to Madison and I got lost in her eyes. Before long we were saying our vows. Then we were saying “I do.” Before I knew it, the officiant was announcing us as a married couple. Madison and I kissed in front of our family and friends.

“We did it.” Madison whispered to me. “You’re mine now.” she laughed.

“No, you’re mine,” I replied, laughing.

* * *

Victor

At the reception I was the first one to give a toast. I looked at my notes one last time, put them away and took the microphone.

“Hello everyone” I said. “I’m Victor, brother of the bride and Man of Honor. I first met Nicole senior year of college 3 and a half years ago. Nicole and I hit it off initially at first. We were so close I think often our friends would confuse us for each other.” That got a laugh from the audience. “Then we didn’t get along! Then we did again! Through all of it, we had some good times and some bad times. The one constant was that we realized when we selflessly helped each other, we were always able to pull ourselves through the worst of the times. Nicole became like a sister to me - we fought constantly!” More laughter. “Our other sister Hanna can attest to that.”

“Damn right!” I heard Hanna yell and more laughter. 

“But we loved each other and I wouldn’t be the person I am today without her. And Madison. Can you believe I met Madison the same day I met Nicole. The moment I met Madison, I knew she was hopelessly in love with Nicole even if Nicole didn’t know it. Madison has become a best friend to me as well. Mads and I share a passion for art. It would be me and Madison dragging Nicole and my wife Taylor out to art exhibits and museums. What I learned almost immediately was that Mads brings out the best in Nicole. And if she doesn’t, Mads will give her an earful.” Laughter. “Together they make one hell of a couple. They’re the first ones around when my wife or I need something. Even though I got married first, I would often look to Nicole and Madison for relationship advice. How they treat each other. How they keep the romance going. How they compromise. How they make up after they fight. I already consider them both sisters, and today just makes it official.” I took a breath and held up my champagne flute. “So I want to propose a toast to the happy couple. Nicole and Madison. Cheers.”

Everyone took a sip and there was applause. I hugged Nicole, then Madison and I handed the microphone off to Lexi and sat down in my seat next to Taylor.

“You did good, honey,” Taylor said, giving me a kiss.

“Hi everyone, I’m Alexis. I’m the Best Woman and best friend of both of the brides.” she said into the microphone. Lexi took a breath and looked at the brides. “Look at you both. My sisters. So beautiful. Well, you finally did it. You finally tied the knot. It’s the job of the best man to embarrass everyone right?” The guests laughed. “Well there are so many embarrassing stories I can tell. More stories than Victor and Taylor even know about. Yeah - I’m that friend. The often sober, more logical friend. Whenever shit is going down, I’m the one at the center of the storm, trying to calm it. So let me tell you, I’ve got some stories.” Laughter. “Sorry, No. No, I'm not going to embarrass them. I am however going to tell them both how much I love them and how much they have changed my life. I never knew when I rushed that sorority that I’d find life-long friends in Nicole and Madison. We were sisters. Of course it didn’t take long for me to realize my sisters were crushing on each other. Hard. That certainly made for some awkward nights out. Thankfully Victor and Taylor came around or I would’ve been the third wheel!” Laughter. She deadpanned and spoke closer to the microphone, “I become the fifth wheel.” More laughter. “Nah, but seriously, I’m so thrilled they finally figured out that they were meant for each other. I’m so glad I got a front row seat to watch them meet, become friends, fall in love, and finally to get married. I wish for them an eternity of happiness. Cheers.”

* * *

It was mid-morning. What a night. Taylor and I walked into the restaurant in silence and found an empty table. Taylor was wearing sunglasses and just gave me a smirk. Through our 2 years of marriage I learned those non-verbal cues that told me “I’m hung over, don’t talk to me yet.” Taylor ordered a mimosa. I needed something stronger and ordered a Bloody Mary.

We were in the middle of eating our brunch buffet when Hanna showed up and sat with us. 

She only gave a casual smile. “I haven’t drank so much since my 21st birthday.”

“That was only last month.” Taylor replied.

“Hmm.” Hanna nodded, taking a sip of a mimosa.

Next Lexi joined us. “Good Morning Machados!” she said.

“Too chipper, Lexi,” I said.

“Sorry I’ll tone it down.” she said.

Minutes later, Nicole and Madison pulled up another table to ours and sat down.

“There’s the brides!” Lexi said.

“You disappeared last night after the reception.” Hanna said.

“Oh Hanna, when you get married you’ll disappear after the reception too.” Taylor said.

Nicole and Madison giggled.

“What did we miss at the after party?” Nicole asked.

“Lots of craziness.” Hanna said. “I think Aunt Shirley drank my dad under the table.”

“That’s not surprising,” Nicole said with a laugh.

“I seem to recall a certain college girl getting hot with Madison’s brother.” Lexi said.

Hanna turned bright red.

“Hanna!” Madison said. “Were you making out with my brother?”

Hanna shrugged. “I mean, he’s my age...”

“I’m keeping my eye on you, girl.” Madison replied.

“Mads, I even saw your dad dancing with us.” I added.

“I’m glad he had a good time.” she replied. “Oh, before I forget, Hanna, are you still available to return the tuxes? We need to get home and pack for the honeymoon.”

“Yeah.” she replied. “I have some time before I need to get back to school.”

“Great.” Madison replied.

“Speaking of tuxes, all three of you looked great last night.” Hanna said. “So dapper.”

“Thank you,” Madison responded. “I was inspired by a few pictures on social media. I know I couldn’t get Nicole in a tux.”

“Nope,” Nicole added. “That was not going to happen.”

“Originally I was just going to have me and Vic wear tuxedos,” she said. “But then I thought it would be sharper if my side wore tuxes and Nicole’s side wore dresses. Since Victor OK’d it, it was done.”

“Everyone looked great - especially the Machado sisters,” Lexi said. “Nicole, Hanna… and Vicky.”

I smirked. 

“Vic, did anyone give you a hard time?” Nicole asked.

“Nope.” I replied. “All of you except Hanna have seen me in a dress, many of the other guests already knew I was genderfluid. Those who didn’t complimented me on it. Maybe some strangers gave me sideways glances.”

“When else have you worn a dress?” Hanna asked.

“We convinced Vicky to go clubbing in a dress last year.” Lexi said. “Just us girls. He… she had a blast.”

I nodded. “I did. I had forgotten what it felt like to be Vicky, and being in the presence of you ladies really brought her out.”

“Well Vic, you were stunning in that dress last night.” my wife agreed.

“Well you looked great in that suit.” I replied to her.

“Tay, have you missed wearing suits?” Lexi asked.

“I dunno,” she said. “I hadn’t thought about it. I definitely pulled off the look,” she said. “But I’m OK being an occasional tomboy over being an actual boy.”

That elicited a laugh from the table.

“It almost felt like old times.” she said and then looked at me. “I mean those 3 months where I was the boyfriend and you were the girlfriend.”

“I certainly don’t miss those 3 months” Nicole chimed in.

“When’s everyone leaving?” Lexi asked.

“In a few minutes.” Nicole said. “The car is already packed.”

“We’re spending another night here.” Taylor said.

“Yeah” I replied. “I wanted to take my wife on a date night while we’re still on vacation here.”

“We should get going,” Madison said, chugging the rest of her mimosa.

We all said our goodbyes and told the happy couple to have fun on their honeymoon. Shortly after, everyone left to go check out and it was just Taylor and I. We paid our tab and walked up to our room.

“You know, Vic,” Taylor said, opening the door to our hotel room. “I wasn’t lying. You were hot in that dress.”

“I know,” I said, chuckling. “You were hot as well.”

“No, seriously” she said, closing the door behind her. “I was actually getting horny for you during the reception.”

“Really?” I asked. “Me in a dress?”

“Yes, you in a dress.” she said. “Remember, when I first met you, you were wearing a dress. I remember you in that purple dress and your hands were covered with wing sauce. I wanted to ravage you then.”

I laughed. “I wonder if Nicole still has that dress.” I reminisced.

“If you ever want to… role-play Vicky and Tyler, I’m up for it.” she said. “Maybe tonight?”

I stood there in our hotel room in silence. That does sound fun. “Are you serious?”

“I got you thinking about it.” she said.

“It’s tempting.” 

“Let's go intercept Hanna before she returns those tuxes.” she said. “You still have your dress. We were already planning a date night tonight. But this time it would just be Tyler and Vicky.”

Both Taylor and I stood there smiling at each other. I started daydreaming about putting that dress back on. About Taylor wearing that tuxedo. Out on the town, having drinks, obnoxiously flirting. Then my mind fast-forwarded to getting back to our room. Me unbuttoning her tux. My dress, sliding down to the floor.

“I um…” I said, clearing my throat. I smiled “Are you asking me on a date Tyler?”

“I am, Vicky.”

“Absolutely.”

* * *

When I first met Taylor, she told me that everyone goes through life wearing masks. She was talking about a video game and societal expectations at the time, but 3 years later, I can see how right she was.

We all go through life wearing masks. We hide away parts of ourselves because we’re afraid the world will see our true self. I was afraid the world would see my heartache. Nicole was afraid she couldn’t conform to her parents’ expectations. Taylor was afraid of how being her true self will affect how people treated her. 

When I first met Nicole, our Freaky Fall forced us into a situation where we saw behind each other's masks. Seeing behind our masks was a very intimate and frightening experience for both of us. After that, it was easier to see how the world saw us because we now had the perspective of another. With my mask off, I did the scariest thing imaginable, I opened my heart to love. Once Taylor took her mask off for me, there was no turning back for either of us. We saw our true selves and that’s who we fell in love with.

It wasn't easy for Nicole to watch me find happiness initially and she retreated behind her mask once again. She couldn’t hide behind it anymore though. I saw through it, and so did Madison. The other side of the coin of not knowing how the world sees us, is seeing things that are obvious to everyone else. It was obvious to me that Madison only had eyes for Nicole. While it hurt us all to see Nicole at her lowest, Madison was the one who saved her. She had always seen who she was behind her mask and was patient while Nicole realized it.

When we swapped back we found we could no longer hide behind our masks to each other. When we started working together, we realized neither of us was alone anymore. I could lean on my new sister to have my back, and she could lean on me to have hers.

Sometimes I wonder what would’ve happened if Taylor didn’t make that wish. Would all three of us still be in hiding? I don’t worry too much about it because I know that I’m no longer alone. I have my family and I have my sisters to help me through anything.

THE END

Author's Notes and Acknowledgements

Wow. 1 year and 42 chapters later right? First of all, I want to thank ETSD for the idea that led to Masquerades 101. I wasn’t really into body swap stories, but he gave me a dream sequence that spurred my imagination. He also spent countless hours reading and rereading my drafts and ideas, and providing me feedback on the direction each chapter was taking. His feedback was invaluable and it was a pleasure working with him on this project.

I also want to acknowledge my proofreaders. Aside from ETSD, dgenerateone was the other official editor. Back in Act 1, NatalieRobyn was also an editor and kept some of those early chapters on track. I had a number of Discord members who would also send me post-publish corrections as well. Phina and Elisa were very gracious to spend their own time pointing out and helping me to correct stuff that slipped through the editing process - which was a lot! You never really consider how hard editing a novel is until you start writing.

Of course I also want to thank all of the readers - especially those who interacted with me on the various fiction platforms during the course of the story. Without you, this wouldn’t be nearly as enjoyable and I likely wouldn't still be writing.

What can I say about M101 that hasn’t already been said? This story turned out to be a very different type of story than my previous novels, and even the short stories I wrote in the past year. I originally set out to write a body swap that included an MtF story and an FtM story. But that’s not what came out of my keyboard when I sat down to write. Victor’s story was going to be one of romance, Nicole’s story was going to be one of dysphoria. A woman literally trapped in a man’s body. It was hard at times writing Nicole’s portion of the story because it hit so close to home for many readers. It angered characters in the story. It angered readers. I certainly caught flak from some readers for veering off from traditional TG fiction wish fulfillment themes, but I wanted M101 to mirror questions many people have about gender. It’s not clean in real life. It’s messy. People experiment. They experiment some more. They learn about themselves in the process. And Nicole, Victor, and Taylor still aren’t done growing at the conclusion of the story. I see their journey only just beginning as they enter adulthood.

Again, thank you again for joining us on this journey.

The Making of Masquerades 101 - by ETSD

In December 2010 I woke one morning after having a peculiar dream. Usually my dreams are quite visual and follow a structured (although usually bizarre) narrative. This dream was more of a glimpse into an emotional state. I spent the first hour or so of that day trying to unravel the web of emotions my unconscious mind had presented me. Behind those emotions was a tale of a boy that got caught up in someone else's wish.

Ten years later, a promising new author finishes her second story and announces that she has set up a Discord and is open to taking suggestions for her next story. I looked through my notes (I have outlines for dozens of stories I keep telling myself I will write one day), and rediscovered my notes about that dream. This was not a story I was ever going to write, and it seemed like it would fit with this author's style, so I reached out and submitted the concept.

She agreed that it seemed like a good fit, and immediately started outlining her next story. Before I knew it there was a rough draft of chapter one in my inbox, and shortly thereafter the story was showing up on fiction sites. The rest is history.

I have been reading fiction like this for over twenty years. That has led me to wanting to see things outside the normal formula. One of the first questions Emily had was about Victor potentially being trans or an egg. I didn’t really want to go that direction. There are so few stories where the temporary female returns to being male, let alone wants to stay that way. And this was more a story about relationships than it was about gender identity. Well that’s how it started, but it’s hard to keep a gender crossed body swap story free of such things. Regardless, one of the focal conflicts was “how do you reconcile that you fell in love with a guy while you were a girl and that you are now a guy again and don’t want to be a girl?”.

I tried to push for more casually attired females throughout the story. This is one of my pet peeves in fiction. Every man who finds himself a woman quickly finds themselves in a tight dress and high heels with their makeup done to the nines. While there is no problem in people wanting to go all out, I have never understood anyone’s (male or female) desire to do so. Drop me into a story where I get to magically be an attractive woman (I’d prefer cute or pretty over beautiful) and you are going to get a lot of t-shirts, jeans, and sneakers. As such, I personally would love to see more fiction where the new female just wears comfortable clothes.

The most interesting part of the story for me was the ending. The dream I had took place after the swap back, but wasn’t the actual ending to the story. This meant that we had to build the story backwards from the moment in the dream, and then attempt to extrapolate forward to the ending. Definitely an interesting exercise in creative writing.

I've never submitted an idea to an author or worked with an author on a story before. Emily was engaged from the first correspondence. She saw the real story shining through my rough outline. She took great care to make sure things didn't stray too far from my original dream despite my insistence that her story was only based on that dream and if it was better for straying that mattered more. She also wanted to get to know me as a person. Over the course of more than a year she has honestly engaged in hearing me drone about who I am, how I feel, and what my life has been like. I don't have anyone else in my life who has ever cared enough to try to get to know me more than "likes and dislikes". Through our chats I like to think that I have provided some insight that has helped her on her journey as an author and a person, but even if that is not the case, it has been wonderful finding someone that I consider a friend.

While Emily was very upfront with how she would add, modify, or remove details to take my dream and turn it into her story, she held enough details back that I was able to be surprised along the way. This was greatly appreciated as I have greatly enjoyed all the twists and turns. One of the biggest differences was that my dream didn't have an ending. It was just a snapshot in time (specifically the boy after returning to his own body struggling to accept that he is still part of the friend group). The other notable differences would be the genie (there was no specified source of the wishes in the dream), and the size and composition of the friend group (in the dream it was approximately six girls and six boys).

I had concluded that a genie would be a good fit as two wishes had been granted in the dream leaving a third to resolve the story, but did not mandate such a detail. Emily saw the potential of including not only the existence of a genie, but making the genie a character and giving them a backstory that tied everything together. Of course, said backstory necessitated the addition of an evil fraternity that was completely absent from the dream, but it really helped to bring the right level of mystery and drama to the story.

The friend group was something that I would have loved to have closer to the dream. It would have provided a slower acceptance of being in a friend group, more opportunities for different characters to push the boy towards discovering new things as they all have unique perspectives, and most importantly it would have made the fight epic. While the actual fight was not in the dream because the boy was not there for it (similar to Vicky showing up late), it was clear from what he had been told that many of the friends disagreed during the fight and each of them had wildly different takes regarding what lies had been told and how the situation played out. Some of the friends didn't even join the disagreement until they had something particularly poignant to add. But pulling off that version of the fight would be no small feat, and requires so much time dedicated to such a wide cast, that I completely understand limiting the group how she did.

Having the story told from three perspectives was such a great choice. I would have written the story from only the boy's perspective. It allows the reader to be surprised by more of the details as there is more opportunity for them to emerge from the background. But Emily saw that this story isn't about the reader being surprised along with the main character through experiences, it is a story about three people who all have their personal problems brought to the forefront by a wish, the struggles they have, the truths they discover, and ultimately how they grow into the people they are because of everything. That story needs to be told from multiple perspectives so that the reader can see how they all helped each other.

It’s been a fun experience working together on this story, watching the story unfold, seeing the reactions from the community, and reflecting back on it all. It wasn't until act four that I recognized myself in the story. Every detail I revealed in conversation was put right into the story. I wasn't asking for the story to be about me, but if you have read Emily's other work, you know that her stories are about the people who inspire them. So which character do I see myself in? All three. I am no stranger to anger management issues and toxic family members (Nicole), I have struggled to find acceptance from others and tend to keep to myself all the while wanting to be part of a group where I can openly and happily be my best self (Victor), and my personal journey of understanding myself has not been easy and I have tried to avoid it by occupying my time with gaming (Taylor). Towards the end my hands would shake while reading and I realized this is because I am looking deeper into a mirror with every word.

Now we are at the end. It is sad to not have a “next chapter” to look forward to, but I don’t feel a desire for the story to be anything more than it is.

***

An excerpt from an early conversation that involved Tyler’s third wish also being made without much thought resulting in him becoming Taylor despite him never wanting such a change (Tyler wasn’t non-binary yet, and Taylor wasn’t trans yet). In this scene Taylor has revealed herself to Victor in the cafeteria at lunch about a week after her final wish:

Victor: Why did you make another wish?

Taylor: Because I missed you, I missed us ... dearly.

Victor: Why did you wish to be a girl?

Taylor: I didn't. Well not exactly anyway. My wish was worded ambiguously ... you think I would have learned my lesson by now.

Victor: You don't seem too upset.

Taylor: I was ... at first. But then ... well I guess I realized nothing about this feels wrong. In fact, the more I thought about it ... the more everything felt right.

Victor: So ... you're happy like this?

Taylor: I think so? Yes. Well ... I am happy, but I could be happier. The only thing missing in my life is ... a boyfriend.

Victor: <Eyes go wide> You mean ... ?

Taylor: <Eyes beginning to tear up, betraying her desire to remain strong as she puts her heart in his hands> If you'll have me. We don't have to rush into anything, or pick up where we left off. Hell, we can approach this however you want. I just don't want to go another day without you in my life.

Victor: And you'll never have to.